3. ^o,/c 
 
 JSS*- 
 
 :aS.% 
 
 ^im^toiosm^ 
 
 %/: 
 
 PRINCETON, N. J. 
 
 \ 
 
 Presented by c3rsA<sr\c)>rB .cy\\J^k^ e\ 
 
 
 BV 3705 .M3 S2 
 Sargent, John, 1780-1833. 
 A memoir of Rev. Henry 
 Martyn 
 
^ -«^ J^ 
 
 'iiblish,*^ by ilie. A5!i.i-i..iii Tra.T S... 
 

 tnqtara 
 
 /Aj)iJJi7 i] 
 
 
 v©iLi, VTTim;, 
 
 ^>//A V V/ //// ^ - ///. ■/ ^ , y/r 
 
A MEMO/^ MAR 30 1910 
 REV. HENRY MARTYN, B. D. 
 
 LATE FELLOW OF ST. JOIIN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, 
 
 AND CHAPLAIN TO THE HONORABLE 
 
 EAST INDIA COMPANY. 
 
 BY REV. JOHN SARGENT, M.A, 
 
 RECTOR OF LAVINGTON. 
 
 FROM THE TENTH LONDON EDITION, 
 
 CORRECTED AND ENLARGED. 
 
 ' Aud foi my name's sake hast labored, and hast not fainted." Rev. 9 • 3. 
 
 PDBLISHED BY THE 
 
 AMF.RICAN TK.ACT SOCIETY 
 
 150 NASSAU-STREET, NEW-YORK. 
 
 D. Faiiibaw, Printer. 
 
COITTUNTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Early Life of Henry Martyn — Successful academical 
 career — Religious impressions. . . . Page 7 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Advancement in piety — Success in college — Tour 
 througn Wales to Cornwall — Resolves on a mis- 
 sionary life — Ordination 23 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Enters on his ministerial labors — Acts as examiner in 
 the University — Applies for a Chaplaiuship under 
 the East India Company — Pursues his ministerial 
 labors — Supreme regard to personal religion — Vi- 
 sits Cornwall— Sufferings on leaving England. . 5h 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Departure from England — Ministry on board ship — 
 Incidents o^ the voyage — Visits Hanchal — St, Sal- 
 vador — Cape of Good Hope — A field of battle — 
 Opposed in his ministry — Feelings on approaching 
 India — Arrives at Madras — Reaches Calcutta. . 112 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Arrival at Calcutta — Residence and illness at Aldeen 
 — Preaches at Calcutta — Opposition encountered — 
 Is appointed to Dinapore — Leaves Calcutta — Voy- 
 age up the Hoogley and Ganges. . . , .162 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 Stationed at Dinapore — Obstacles encountered — Com- 
 
4 CONTENTS. 
 
 mences his ministry — Translations — Dispiiteswith 
 his Moonshee and Pundit — Arrival of Mr. Corrie 
 at Dinapore — Difticulties respecting the schools — 
 Happiness in the work of translation. . . . 197 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Death of his eldest sister — Letters to his friends— arri- 
 val of Mirza and Sabat— Trials with Sabat— De- 
 clining health — Removal to Cawnpore — Death of 
 his youngest sister— Health more impaired — De- 
 termines to visit Arabia and Persia — Leav-es Cawn- 
 pore for Calcutta — Departs for Arabia. . . 240 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Voyage and journey from Bengal to Persia— Insup- 
 portable heat — Arrival at Shiras — Commenc3S a 
 new Persian translation of the New Testament — 
 Discussions with the Persian Moollahs. . . 300 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 First public discussion at Shiraz— Mr. Martyn replies 
 to a defence of Mohammedanism — Interview with 
 the head of the Soofies — Visits Persepolis — Trans- 
 lations — Discussions 333 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Leaves Shiraz in order to lay before the king his 
 translation of the New Testament — Arrives at 
 the camp— Is not admitted to an audience — Pro- 
 ceeds to Tebriz — Severe illness 383 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Commences his journey homewards, by way of Con- 
 stantinople—Visits Echmiadzin — Suffers from fe- 
 ver — Dies at Tocat, in Persia — View of his Cha- 
 racter—Conclusion 407 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 Before the reader proceeds to the perusal of the 
 following memoir, it may be proper to inform him 
 that the former part of it has been chiefly selected 
 from various journals, which Mr. Marty n was in the 
 habit of keeping-, for his own private use ; and which, 
 beginning with the year 1803, comprehend a period 
 of eight years. The remainder is extracted from an 
 account which he drew up of his visit to Shiraz in 
 Persia ; in which some occasional observations on the 
 state of his own mind and feelings are interspersed. 
 It is termed " a Narrative" by Mr. Martyn ; and it 
 was probably his intention to have enlarged it, for 
 the use of the public, had his life been spared, or 
 perhaps to have communicated it, nearly in its origi- 
 nal shape, to his intimate friends. From the style 
 and manner of it, at least, it may be presumed not to 
 have been exclusively intended, as the journals above 
 mentioned evidently were, for his own recollection 
 and benefit. The greater part of the last mentioned 
 papers were upon the point of being destroyed by 
 the writer on his undertaking his voyage to Persia, 
 but, happily, he was prevailed upon by the Rev. D. 
 
b ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 Corrie to confide them under a seal to his care, and 
 by him they were transmitted from India to the Rev. 
 C. Simeon and J. Thornton, Esq. Mr. Marty n's ex- 
 ecutors, in the year 1814. " The Narrative," which 
 was sent by Mr. Morier from Constantinople, came 
 into their hands in the following year. Such are the 
 materials from which I have compiled the present 
 memoir — throughout the whole of which I have en- 
 deavored, as much as possible, to let Mr. Martyn 
 speak for himself, and thus to exhibit a genuine pic' 
 ture of his own mind. 
 
 In making a selection from a mass of such valu- 
 able matter, it has been my anxious wish and sincere 
 prayer that it might prove subservient to the inte- 
 rests of true religion. One principal object with me 
 has been, to render it beneficial to those disinterested 
 ministers of the Gospel, who, " with the Bihle in 
 their hand, and their Savior in their hearts," devote 
 themselves to the great cause for which Mr. Mar- 
 tyn lived and died: and truly, if the example here 
 delineated should excite any of those servants of 
 Christ to similar exertion, or if it should animate 
 and encourage them amidst the multiplied difKcul- 
 ties of their arduous course, my labor will receive ar> 
 eminent and abundant recompense. 
 
 J. S. 
 
MEMOIR. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Early life op hexry martyn. — successful ACADE^^CAL 
 
 CAREER. — RELIGIOUS IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 It has been well observed by one* who took a pro- 
 found view of human nature, that there are three very 
 different orbits in which great men move and shine ; 
 and that each sphere of greatness has its respective 
 admirers. There are those, who, as heroes, fill the 
 world with their exploits; they are greeted by the 
 acclamations of the multitude; they are ennobled 
 whilst living, and their names descend with lustre to 
 posterity. Others there are, who, by the brilliancy of 
 their imagination or the vigor of their intellect, attain 
 to honor of a purer and a higher kind; the fame of 
 these is confined to a more select number; for all have 
 not a discriminating sense of their merit. A third de- 
 scription remains, distinct from both of the former, 
 and far more exalted than either ; whose excellence 
 consists in a renunciation of themselves and a com- 
 passionate love for mankhid. In this order the Savior 
 of the world was pleased to appear; and those per- 
 sons obtain the highest rank in it, who, by his grace, 
 are enabled most closely to imitate his example. 
 
 * PascaL 
 
S MExMOIR OF 
 
 Henry Martyn, the subject of this Memoir, was 
 born at Truro, in the county of Cornwall, on the 18th 
 of February, 1781, and appears, with his family in 
 general, to have inherited a weak constitution ; as, of 
 many children, four only, two sons and two daughters, 
 survived their la! her, Mr. John Martyn, and all of 
 these, within a !-tiort period, followed him to the 
 grave. Of these, Henry was the third. His father was 
 oris[inally in a very humble situation of life, having 
 been a laborer m the mines of Gwenap, the place of 
 his nativity. With no education but such as a coun- 
 try reading school afforded, he was compelled to en- 
 gage, for his daily support, in an employment, which, 
 dreary and unhealthy as it was, offered some advan- 
 tages, of which he most meritoriously availed him- 
 self. The miners, it seems, are in the habit of work- 
 ing and resting alternately ever}^ four hours; and the 
 periods of relaxation from manual labor they fre- 
 quently devote to mental improvement. In these in- 
 tervals of cessation from toil. John Martyn acquired a 
 complete knowledge of arithmetic, and also some ac- 
 quaintance with mathematics; and no sooner had he 
 gathered these valuable and substantial fruits of per- 
 severing diligence in a soil most unfriendly to their 
 growth, than he was raised from a state of poverty 
 and depression to one of comparative ease and com- 
 fort. Being admitted to the office of Mr. Daniel, a 
 merchant of Truro, he lived there as chief clerk, very 
 respectably, enjoying considerably more than a com- 
 petency. At the grammar school in this town, the 
 master of which was the Rev. Cornelius Cardew, D. 
 D. a gentleman of learning and talents, Henry was 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 9 
 
 placed by his father, in midsummer, 1788, being then 
 between seven and eight years of age. Of his child- 
 hood, previous to this period, little or nothing can be 
 ascertained ; but those who knew him considered him 
 to be a boy of promising abilities. 
 
 Upon his first entering the school, Dr. Cardew ob- 
 serves, that "he did not fail to answer the expecta- 
 tions which had been formed of him : his proficiency 
 in the classics exceeded that of most of his school- 
 fellows; yet there were boys who made a more rapid 
 progress ; not perhaps that their abilities were supe- 
 rior, but their application was greater ; for he was of 
 a lively, cheerful temper, and, as I have been told by 
 those who sat near him, appeared to be the idlest 
 among them ; being frequently known to go up to his 
 lesson with little or no prepaiation — as if he had 
 learned it by intuition." 
 
 In all schools there are boys, it is well known, who, 
 from natural softness of spirit, inferiority in point of 
 bodily strength, or an unusual thirst for literary ac- 
 quirements, become much secluded from the rest; 
 and such boys are generally exposed to the ridicule 
 and oppression of their associates. Henry Martyn^ 
 though not at that time eminently studious, was one 
 of this class ; he seldom joined the other boys in their 
 pastimes, in which he was not an adept ; and he often 
 suffered from the tyranny of those older and stronger 
 than himself. 
 
 " Little Harry Martyn," (for by that name he usu- 
 ally went,) says one of his earliest friends and com- 
 panions, "was in a manner proverbial among his 
 school-fellows for a peculiar tenderness and inoffen- 
 
10 MEMOIR OF 
 
 siveness of spirit, which exposed him to the ill offices 
 of many overbearing boys; and as there was at times 
 some peevishness in his manner when attacked, he 
 was often unkindly treated. That he might receive 
 assistance in his lessons, he was placed near one of 
 the upper boys, with whom he contracted a friend- 
 ship which lasted through life, and whose imagina- 
 tion readily recalls the position in which he used to 
 sit, the thankful expression of his affectionate counte- 
 nance when he happened to be helped out of some 
 difficulty, and a thousand other little incidents of his 
 boyish days." Besides assisting him in his exercises, 
 his friend, it is added, '" had often the happiness of 
 rescuing him from the grasp of oppressors, and has 
 never seen more feeling gratitude evinced than was 
 shown by him on those occasions." 
 
 At this school, under the same excellent tuition, 
 Henry remained till he was between fourteen and fif- 
 teen years of age; at which period he was induced to 
 offer himself as a candidate for a vacant scholarship at 
 Corpus Christi College, Oxford. Young as he was, he 
 went there alone, without any interest in the Univer- 
 sity, and with only a single letter to one of the tutors ; 
 and while there, he acquitted himself so well, though 
 strongly and ably opposed, that in the opinion of some 
 of the examiners he ought to have been elected. 
 How often is the hand of God seen in frustrating our 
 fondest designs! Had success attended him, the whole 
 circumstances of his after-hfe would have been varied ; 
 and however his temporal interests might have been 
 promoted, his spiritual interests would probably have 
 sustained a proportionate Joss. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 11 
 
 It was with sensations of this kind that he himself, 
 many years afterwards, reverted to this disappoint- 
 ment. " In the autumn of 1795," he says, in an ac- 
 count prefixed to his private Journal of the year 1803, 
 "my father, at the persuasion of many of his friends, 
 sent me to Oxford, to be a candidate for the vacant 
 scholarship at Corpus Christi. I entered at no college, 
 but had rooms at Exeter College, by the interest of 
 Mr. Cole, the Sub-Rector. I passed the examination, I 
 believe, tolerably well : but was unsuccessful, having 
 every reason to think that the decision was impartial. 
 Had I remained, and become a member of the Uni- 
 versity at that time, as I should have done in case 
 of success, the profligate acquaintances I had there 
 would have introduced me to scenes of debauchery, 
 in which I must, in all probability, from my extreme 
 youth, have sunk for ever." 
 
 After this repulse, Henry returned home, and con- 
 tinued to attend Dr. Cardew's school till June, 1797. 
 That he had made no inconsiderable progress there, 
 was evident from the very creditable examination he 
 passed at Oxford ; and in the two years subsequent to 
 this, he must have greatly augmented his fund of clas- 
 sical knowledge ; but it seems not to have been till after 
 he had commenced his academical career, that his su- 
 periority of talent was fully discovered. The signal 
 success of that friend who had been his guide and 
 protector at school, led him, in the spring of this year, 
 to direct his views towards the University of Cam- 
 bridge, which he probably preferred to that of Ox- 
 ford, because he hoped there to profit by the advice 
 and assistance to which he was already so much in- 
 
12 MEMOIR 0? 
 
 debted. Whatever might be the cause of this prefer- 
 ence, it certainly did not arise from any predilection 
 for mathematics : for he confesses that, in the autumn 
 before he went to Cambridge, instead of the study of 
 Euclid and Algebra, one part of the day was dedica- 
 ted to his favorite employment of shooting, and the 
 other to reading, for the most part. Travels, and Lord 
 Chesterfield's Letters ;—" attributing to a want of 
 taste for mathematics, what ought to have been as- 
 cribed to idleness ; and having his mind in a roving, 
 dissatisfied, restless condition, seeking his chief plea- 
 sure in reading and in human praise." 
 
 His residence at St. John's College, where his name 
 had been previously entered in the summer, com- 
 menced in the month of October, 1797; and it may 
 tend to show how little can be determined from first 
 attempts, to relate that Henry Martyn began his ma- 
 thematical pursuits by attempting to commit the pro- 
 positions of Euclid to memory. The endeavor may be 
 considered as a proof of the confidence he himself en- 
 tertained in the reterttive powers of his mind ; but it 
 certainly did not supply an auspicious omen of future 
 excellence. 
 
 On his introduction to the University, happily for 
 him, the friend of his ' boyish days' became the coun- 
 selor of his riper years ; nor was this important act 
 of friendship either lost upon him at the time, or ob- 
 literated from his memory in after life. " During the 
 ilrst term," he has recorded in his Journal, " I was 
 kept a good deal in idleness by some of my new ac- 
 
 quaintai.ces, but the kind attention of K was a 
 
 principal means of n\y preservation from excess." 
 
HENRY MARTY.X. 13 
 
 That his time was far from being wholly misem- 
 ployed, between October and Christmas, is evident 
 from the place he obtained in the first class at the 
 public examination of his college in December ; a cir- 
 cumstance which, joined to the extreme desire he had 
 to gratify his father, encouraged and excited him to 
 study with increased alacrity ; and as the fruit of this 
 application, at the next public examination in the 
 summer, he reached the second station in the first 
 class; a point of elevation which "flattered his pride 
 not a little." 
 
 The tenor of Henry Martyn's hfe, during this and 
 the succeeding year, would, in the eye of the world, 
 be considered to have been amiable and commenda- 
 ble. He was outwardly moral ; was, with little excep- 
 tion, unwearied in application ; and exhibited marks of 
 no ordinary talent. One exception to this statement is 
 to be found in an irritability of temper, increased, if 
 not engendered by the treatment he had met with at 
 school. These ebullitions of passion had, on one occa- 
 sion, nearly proved fatal to a friend — the late excel- 
 lent Mr. Cotterill (afterwards minister of St. Paul's 
 Church, SheiReid.) He barely escaped the point of a 
 knife, which, thrown by the hand of Henry Martyn, 
 most providentially missed him, and was left trem- 
 bhng in the wall. If, from this unsubdued impetuosity 
 of temper, we pass to his avowed and fixed principles, 
 — these, as might well be expected, evince him to have 
 been living at this time ' without God in the world.' 
 The consideration that God chiefly regards the mo- 
 tives of our actions— a consideration so momentous, 
 and so essential to the character of a real Christian — 
 2 
 
14 MEMOIR OP 
 
 appears as yet never to have entered his mind ; and 
 even when it did, as was the case at this time, it rest- 
 ed there as a theoretic notion, which was never meant 
 to be reduced to practice. His own account of him- 
 self is very striking. Speaking of June, 1799, he says, 
 
 " K (the friend alluded to before) attempted to 
 
 persuade me that I ought to attend to reading, not for 
 the praise of men, but for the glory of God. This 
 seemed strange to me, but reasonable. I resolved 
 therefore, to maintain this opinion thenceforth ; but 
 never designed, that I remember, that it should affect 
 my conduct.^' What a decisive mark this of an unre- 
 newed mind! — what an afiecting proof that light may 
 break in upon the understanding, whilst there is not 
 so much as the dawn of it on the heart ! 
 
 Providentially for Henry Martyn, he had not only 
 the great blessing of possessing a religious friend at 
 college, but he possessed likewise the happiness of 
 having a sister in Cornwall, who was a Christian of a 
 meek, heavenly, and affectionate spirit : to whom, as 
 well as to the rest of his relations there, he paid a visit 
 in the summer of the year 1799, carrying with him no 
 small degree of academical honor, though not all that 
 he had fondly and ambitiously expected. He had lost 
 the prize for themes in his college, and was only se- 
 cond again in the first class at the public examination,' 
 when he had hoped to have been first ; — a " double 
 disappointment," to use his own words, " which net- 
 tled him to the quick." It may be well supposed that 
 to a sister, such as we have described, her brother's 
 spiritual welfare would be a most serious and anxious 
 concern : and that she often conversed with him on 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 15 
 
 the subject of religion, we learn from his own decla- 
 ration. " I went home this summer, and was frequently 
 addressed by my dear sister on the subject of religion ; 
 but the sound of the Gospel conveyed in the admoni- 
 tion of a sister, was grating to my ears." The first re- 
 sult of her tender exhortations and earnest endeavors 
 was very discouraging: a violent conflict took place 
 in her brother's mind, between his conviction of the 
 truth of what she urged, and his love of the world ; 
 and for the present, the latter prevailed. Yet sisters, 
 similarly circumstanced, may learn from this case, 
 not merely their duty, but also, from ihe fmal result 
 the success they may anticipate — in the faithful dis- 
 charge of it. " I think," he observes, when afterwards 
 reviewing this period with a spirit truly broken and 
 contrite, " I do not remember a time in which the 
 wickedness of my heart rose to a greater height than 
 during my stay at home. The consummate selfishness 
 and exquisite irritability of my mind were displayed 
 in rage, malice, and envy ; in pride, and vain glory 
 and contempt of all ; in the harshest language to my 
 sister, and even to my father, if he happened to differ 
 from my mind and will. O what an example of pa- 
 tience and mildness was he ! I love to think of his ex- 
 cellent qualities, and it is frequently the anguish of 
 my heart that I ever could be so base and wicked as 
 to pain him by the slightest neglect. O my God and 
 Father, why is not my heart doubly agonized at the 
 remembrance of all my great transgressions against 
 thee ever since I have known thee as such! — I left my 
 sister and father in October, and him I saw no more, 
 I promised my sister that I would read the Bible for 
 
16 MEMOIR OF 
 
 myself, but on being settled at college, Newton en- 
 gaged all my thoughts." 
 
 At length, however, it pleased God to convince 
 Henry, by a most atfecting visitation of his providence, 
 that there was a knowledge far more important to him 
 than any human science ; and to lead him, whilst 
 contemplating the heavens by the light of astronomy, 
 to devote himself to His service, who, having made 
 those heavens, and having left them for man's salva- 
 tion, is now again exalted to the right hand of God, as 
 his Mediator and Advocate. The sudden and heart- 
 rending intelligence of the death of his father, was the 
 proximate, though doubtless not the efficient cause of 
 his receiving these convictions. How poignant were 
 his sufferings under this affliction may be seen in the 
 account he himself has left of it: from whence it is 
 evident that it was a season, not only of severe but of 
 sanctified sorrow — a seed-time of tears, promising that 
 harvest of holiness, peace, and joy, which succeed- 
 ed it. 
 
 '' At the examination at Christmas, 1799," he writes, 
 " I was first, and the account of it pleased my father 
 prodigiously, who, I was told, was in great health and 
 spirits. What then was my consternation, when, in 
 January, I received from my brother an account of 
 his death ! But while I mourned the loss of an earthly 
 })arent, the angels in heaven were rejoicing at my be- 
 ing so soon to find a heavenly one. As I had no taste 
 at this time for my usual studies, I took up my Bible, 
 thinking that the consideration of religion was rather 
 suitable to this solemn time ; nevertheless,! often took 
 up other books to engage my attention, and should 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 17 
 
 have continued to do so, had not K advised me to 
 
 make this time an occasion of serious reflection. I be- 
 gan with the Acts, as being the most amusing ; and 
 whilst I was entertained with the narrative, I found 
 myself insensibly led to inquire more attentively into 
 the doctrines of the Apostles. These corresponded 
 nearly enough with the few notions I had received in 
 my early youth. I believe, on the first night after, I 
 began to pray from a precomposed form, in which I 
 thanked God, in general, for having sent Christ into 
 the world. But though I prayed for pardon, I had 
 little sense of my own sinfulness ; nevertheless, I be- 
 gan to consider myself a religious man. The first time 
 after this that I went to chapel, I saw, with some de- 
 gree of surprise at my former inattention, that in the 
 Magnificat* there was a great degree of joy expressed 
 at the coming of Christ, which I thought but reason- 
 able. K had lent me Doddridge's Rise and Pro- 
 gress, the first part of which I could not bear to read, 
 because it appeared to make religion consist too much 
 in humiliation ; and my proud and wicked heart 
 would not bear to be brought down into the dust. 
 
 And K , to whom I mentioned the gloom which I 
 
 felt after reading the first part of Doddridge, repro- 
 bated it strongly. Alas ! did he think that we can go 
 along the way that leadeth unto life, without entering 
 in at the ' strait gate V " 
 
 It was not long after Henry had been called to en- 
 dure this gracious, though grievous, chastening from 
 above, that the public exercises commenced in the 
 
 " * My soul doth magnify the Lord," &c. Luke, 1 : 46. 
 2* 
 
18 MEMOIR OP 
 
 University ; and although his greatest stimulus to ex- 
 ertion was removed by the loss of his father, whom it 
 was his most anxious desire still to please, he again de- 
 voted himself to his mathematical studies with un- 
 wearied diligence. That spiritual danger exists in an 
 intense application of the mind to these studies, he 
 was so deeply sensible at a later period of his life, as, 
 on a review of this particular time, most gratefully to 
 acknowledge that " the mercy of God prevented the 
 extinction of that spark of grace which his Spirit had 
 kindled." At the moment of his exposure to this peril, 
 he was less conscious of it : but we may perceive from 
 the following letter to his youngest sister, that he was 
 not wholly devoid of circumspection on this head. 
 Having shortly, and with much simplicity, announced 
 that his name stood first upon the list at the college 
 examination of the summer of the year 1800, he thus 
 expresses himself: "What a blessing it is for me, that 
 
 I have such a sister as you, my dear S , who have 
 
 been so instrumental in keeping me in the right way ! 
 When I consider how little human assistance you have 
 had, and the great knowledge to which you have at- 
 tained on the subject of religion — especially observing 
 the extreme ignorance of the most wise and learned 
 of this world — I think this is itself a proof of the won- 
 derful influence of the Holy Ghost on the mind of well 
 disposed persons. It is certainly by the Spirit alone 
 that we can have the will, or power, or knowledge, or 
 confidence to pray ; and by Him alone we come unto 
 the Father through Jesus Christ. ' Through Him we 
 both have access by one Spirit unto the Father.' How 
 I rejoice to find that we disagreed only about words I 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 19 
 
 I did not doubt, as you suppose, at all about that joy 
 which true believers feel. Can there be any one sub- 
 ject, any one source of cheerfulness and joy, at all to 
 be compared with the heavenly serenity and comfort 
 which such a person must find, in holding communion 
 with his God and Savior in prayer — in addressing 
 God as his Father — and, more than all, in the trans- 
 porting hope of being preserved unto everlasting life, 
 and of singing praises to his Redeemer when time shall 
 be no more ? Oh ! I do indeed feel this state of mind 
 at times ; but at other times I feel quite humbled at 
 finding myself so cold and hard-hearted. That reluc- 
 tance to prayer, that unwillingness to come unto God, 
 who is the fountain of all good, when reason and ex- 
 perience tell us that with him only true pleasure is 
 to be found, seem to be owing to Satanic influence. 
 Though I think my employment in life gives me pe- 
 culiar advantages, in some respects, wuth regard to re- 
 ligious knowledge ; yet with regard to having a prac- 
 tical sense of things on the mind, it is by far the worst 
 of any. For the laborer, as he drives on his plough, 
 and the weaver, as he works at his loom, may have his 
 thoughts entirely disengaged from his work, and may 
 think with advantage upon any religious subject. But 
 the nature of our studies requires such a deep abstrac- 
 tion of the mind from all things, as to render it com- 
 pletely incapable of any thing else, and that during 
 many hours of the day. With respect to the dealings 
 of the Almighty v/ilh me, you have heard in general 
 the chief of my account; as I am brought to a sense of 
 things gradually, there is nothing peculiarly striking 
 in it to particularize. After the death of our father, 
 
20 MEMOIR OF 
 
 you know I was extremely low-spirited j and, like 
 most other people, began to consider seriously, with- 
 out any particular determination, that invisible world 
 to which he was gone, and to which I must one day 
 go. Yet I still read the Bible unenlightened; and said 
 a prayer or two, rather through terror of a superior 
 power than from any other cause. Soon, however, I 
 began to attend more diligently to the words of our 
 Savior in the New Testament, and to devour them 
 with delight ; when the offers of mercy and forgiveness 
 were made so freely, I supplicated to be made par- 
 taker of the covenant of grace, with eagerness and 
 hope : and thanks be to the ever-blessed Trinity for 
 not leaving me without comfort. Throughout the 
 whole, however, even when the light of divine truth 
 was beginning to dawn on my mind, I was not under 
 that great terror of future punishment which I now 
 see plainly 1 had every reason to feel : I look back 
 now upon that course of wickedness which, like a gulf 
 of destruction, yawned to swallow me up, with a trem- 
 bling delight, mixed with shame at having lived so 
 long in ignorance, and error, and blindness. I could 
 
 say mucii more, my dear S , but I have no more 
 
 room. I have only to express my acquiescence in most 
 of your opinions, and to join with you m gratitude to 
 God for his mercies to us : may he preserve you, and 
 me, and all of us, to the day of the Lord !" 
 
 How cheering to his sister must it have been, to re- 
 ceive, at a moment of deep sorrow, such a communi- 
 cation as this, indicating a state of mind not thorough- 
 ly instructed, indeed, in the mystery of faith, but fully 
 alive to the supreme importance of religion 1 How sa- 
 
HENRV MARTYN. 21 
 
 lutary to his own mind to have possessed so near a re- 
 lation, to whom he could thus freely open the work- 
 ings of his heart ! But the chief cause, under God, of 
 his stability at this season in those religious principles 
 which, by divine grace, he had adopted, was evidently 
 that constant attendance, which he now commenced, 
 on the ministry of the Rev. Charles Simeon, at Trinity 
 Church, in Cambridge ; under whose truly pastoral in- 
 struction, he himself declares that he " gradually ac- 
 quired more knowledge in divine things." 
 
 In the retrospect which Henry afterwards took of this 
 part of his life, he seems sometimes ready to suspect a 
 want of growth, and almost a want of vitality in his 
 religion ; but though there may have been some ground 
 for the former of these suspicions, there certainly was 
 none, whatever his humility may have suggested, for 
 the latter. " I can only account," he says, " for my be- 
 ing stationary so long, by the intenseness with which 
 I pursued my studies, in which I was so absorbed, that 
 the time I gave to them seemed not to be a portion of 
 my existence. That in which I now see I was lamen- 
 tably deficient, was a humble and contrite spirit, in 
 which I should have perceived more clearly the excel- 
 lency of Christ, The eagerness too, with which 1 
 looked forward to the approaching examination for 
 degrees, too clearly betrayed a heart not dead to the 
 world." 
 
 That a public examination for a degree in the Uni- 
 versity must be a time of painful solicitude to those 
 about to pass through it, is obvious ; especially when 
 great expectations have been raised, and worldly pros- 
 pects are likely to be seriously affected by the event. 
 
22 MEMOIR OF 
 
 From Henry Martyn much was expected ; and had he 
 altogether failed, his temporal interests would have 
 materially suffered. Nor was he naturally insensible 
 to those perturbations which are apt to arise in a youth- 
 ful and ambitious breast. It happened, however, (as he 
 was frequently known to assert,) that upon entering 
 the Senate House, in which a larger than the usual 
 proportion of able young men were his competitors, 
 his mind was singularly composed and tranquilized, 
 by the recollection of a sermon which he had heard 
 not long before on the text — " Seekest thou great things 
 for thyself ?— seek them not. saith the Lord." He thus 
 became divested of that extreme anxiety about success, 
 which, by harassing his spirit, must have impeded the 
 free exercise of his powers. His decided superiority 
 in mathematics therefore soon appeared — and the 
 highest academical honor, that of " Senior Wrangler,'' 
 was awarded to him in January, 1801, at which pe- 
 riod he had not completed the twentieth year of his 
 age. Nor is it any disparagement to that honor, or to 
 those who conferred it on him, to record that it was 
 attended in this instance with that sense of disappoint- 
 ment and dissatisfaction to which all earthly blessings 
 are subject. His description of his own feelings on this 
 occasion is very remarkable — "I obtained my highest 
 wishes, but was surprised to find that I had grasped a 
 shadow." So impossible is it for earthly distinctions, 
 though awarded for successful exertions of the intel- 
 lect, to fill and satisfy the mind, especially after it has 
 tasted " the good word of God, and the powers of the 
 world to come." So certain is it, that he who drinks 
 of the water of the well of this life must thirst again, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 23 
 
 and that it is the water which springs up to everlasiiTig 
 Ufe which alone affords never-failing refreshment. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ad^anxement in piety — success in college — tour through 
 Wales to Cornwall — resolves on a missionary life — or- 
 dination. 
 
 Having thus attained that station of remarkable 
 merit and eminence upon which his eye from the first 
 had been fixed, and for which he had toiled with such 
 astonishing diligence as to be designated in his col- 
 lege as " the man who had not lost an hour," and 
 having received likewise the first of two prizes given 
 annually to the best proficients in mathematics, 
 amongst those bachelors who had just taken their de- 
 gree — in the month of March, Henry again visited 
 Cornwall, where, amidst the joyful greetings and con- 
 gratulations of all his friends, his youngest sister was 
 alone dejected, not witnessing in him that progress in 
 Christian ki^owledge which she had been fondly led 
 to anticipate. 
 
 Nor ought we to attribute this wholly to that arden- 
 cy of affection which might dispose her to indulge in 
 sanguine and somewhat unreasonable expectations. 
 Those who know what human nature is, even after it 
 «\as been renewed by the Spirit of God, will not deny 
 
24 ME3I01K or 
 
 that it is more than possible that her bro therms xeal 
 might have somewhat relaxed in the bright sunshine 
 of academical honor : and certain it is that his stan- 
 dard of duty, though superior to that of the world, 
 was at this time far from reaching that degree of ele- 
 vation which it afterwards attained. Who can won- 
 der, then, that a person tremblingly alive to his best 
 interests, should not be wholly free from apprehension, 
 and should be continually urging on his conscience 
 the solemn sanctions of the Gospel, entreating him to 
 aim at nothing less than Christian perfection? 
 
 Returning to Cambridge in the summer of this year, 
 he passed the season of vacation most profitably : con- 
 strained, happily, to be much aUyiie, he employed his 
 solitary hours in frequent communion with his own 
 heart, and with that gracious Lord who once blessed 
 Isaac and Nathaniel in their secret devotions, and 
 who did not withhold a blessing from his. " God," lie 
 observes, " was pleased to bless the solitude and re- 
 tirement I enjoyed this summer to ray improvement: 
 and not until then had I ever experienced any real 
 pleasure in religion. I was more convinced of sin than 
 ever, more earnest in fleeing to Jesus for refuge, and 
 more desirous of the renewal of my nature." 
 
 It was during this vacation also that an intimate ac- 
 quaintance commenced, as much distinguished by a 
 truly parental regard on the one hand, as it was by a 
 grateful, reverential, and filial affection on the other. 
 Having long listened with no small degree of pleasure 
 and profit to Mr. Simeon, as a preacher, Henry now 
 began to enjoy the happiness of an admission to the 
 most friendly and unreserved intercourse with himj 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 25 
 
 and was in the habit of soliciting and receiving, on all 
 important occasions, his counsel and encouragement. 
 By Mr. Simeon's kindness it was that he was now 
 made known to severa. young men, with some of 
 whom he formed the most enduring of all attach- 
 ments — a Christian friendship ; and it was from his 
 conversation and example also that he imbibed his 
 first impressions of the transcendent excellence of the 
 Christian ministry; from which it was but a short 
 step to resolve upon devoting himself to that sacred 
 calling: — for until now he had an intention of apply- 
 ing to the law, "chiefly," he confesses, "because he 
 could not consent to be poor for Ciirist's sake." 
 
 The great advancement which he had made in ge- 
 nuine piety at this period, from intercourse with real 
 Christians, and above all, from secret communion with 
 his God, is discernible in the following extracts from 
 two letters — the first dated September 15, 1801, and 
 addressed to his earliest friend — the second written a 
 few days afterwards, to his youngest sister. " That 
 you may be enabled to do the will of your heavenly 
 Father, shall be, you may be assured, my constant 
 prayer at the throne of grace; and this, as well from 
 the desire of promoting the edification of Christ's 
 body upon earth, as from motives of private gratitude. 
 You have been the instrument in the hands of Provi- 
 dence of bringing me to a serious sense of things ; for 
 at the time of my father's death, I was using such me- 
 thods of alleviating my sorrow as I almost shudder to 
 recollect. But, blessed be God, I have now experienc- 
 ed that Christ is ' the power of God, and the wisdom 
 of God.' What a blessing is the Gospel ! No heart can 
 3 
 
26 MEMOIR OP 
 
 conceive its excellency but that which has been re- 
 newed by divine grace." 
 " I have lately," he writes in the second letter, "been 
 
 witness to a scene of distress. P , in this town, 
 
 with whom I have been little acquainted, and who had 
 lived to the full extent of his income, is now dying, 
 and his family will be left perfectly destitute. I called 
 yesterday to know whether he was still alive, and 
 found his wife in a greater agony than you can con- 
 ceive. She was wringing her hands, and crying out 
 to me, ' O pray for his soul !' — and then again recol- 
 lecting her own helpless condition, and telling me of 
 her wretchedness in being turned out upon ihe world 
 without house or home. It was in vain to point to 
 heaven ; the heart, distracted and overwhelmed with 
 worldly sorrow, finds it hard to look to God. Since 
 writing this, I have been to call on the daughters of 
 
 P , who had removed to another house, because, 
 
 from the violence of their grief they incommoded the 
 sick man. Thither I went to visit them, with my 
 head and heart full of the subject I was come up- 
 on ; and was surprised to find them cheerful, and 
 thunderstruck to see a gownsman reading a play to 
 them. A play '.—when their father was lying in the 
 agonies of death. What a species of consolation ! I 
 rebuked him so sharply, and I am afraid, so intem- 
 perately, that a quarrel will perhaps ensue. 
 
 " But it is time that I should take some notice of 
 your letter: when we consider the misery and darkness 
 of the unregenerate world, oh 1 with how much rea- 
 son should we burst out into thanksgiving to God, who 
 has called us, in his mercy, through Christ Jesus j 
 
tlKNRY MAttTYN. 27 
 
 What are we, ihat we should tlius be made objects of 
 distinguishing grace! Who then, that reflects upon 
 the rock from which he was hewn, but must rejoice 
 lo give himself entirely and without reserve to God, to 
 be sanctified by his Spirit? The soul that has truly 
 experienced the love of God, will not stay meanly in- 
 quiring how much he shall do, and thus limit his ser- 
 vice ; but will be earnestly seeking jnore and more to 
 know the will of our heavenly Father, that he may be 
 enabled to do it. O may we both be thus minded ; 
 may we experience Christ to be our all in all, not 
 only as our Redeemer, but as the fountain of grace. 
 Those passages of the word of God w^hich you have 
 quoted on this head, are indeed awakening ; may they 
 teach us to breathe after holiness, to be more and more 
 dead to the world but alive unto God, through Jesus 
 Christ. We are lights in the world ; how needful, then, 
 that our tempers and lives should manifest our high 
 and heavenly calling ! Let us, as we do, provoke one 
 another to good works, not doubting but that God will 
 bless our feeble endeavors to his glory. 
 
 " I have to bless him for another mercy I have re- 
 ceived in addition to the multitude of which I am so 
 unworthy, in his having given me a friend indeed, one 
 "who has made much about the same advances in reli- 
 gion as myself We took our degrees together, but 
 Mr. Simeon introduced us to each other. I do not 
 wonder much at the backwardness you complain of 
 
 before , having never been in much company. But 
 
 the Christian heart is ever overflowing with good- 
 will to the rest of mankind ; and this temper will pro- 
 duce the truest politeness, of which the aflfected grimace 
 
28 MEJWOIR OF 
 
 of ungodly men is but the shadow. Besides, the con- 
 fusion felt in company arises in general from vanity : 
 therefore, when this is removed, why should we fear 
 to speak before the whole world . 
 
 " The gownsman I mentioned, so far from being of- 
 fended, has been thanking me for what I said, and is 
 so seriously impressed with the awful circumstances 
 of death, that I am in hopes it may be the foundation 
 of a lasting change." 
 
 It will be highly pleasing to the reader to know, that 
 the anticipation with which the above letter concludes 
 was verified. Mr. Martyn had afterwards the happiness 
 of laboring in India together with that very person 
 who had been reproved by him, and who, from the 
 divine blessing accompanying that reproof, was then 
 first led to appreciate the value of the Gospel. 
 
 From this time to that of proposing himself for ad- 
 mission to a fellowship in his college, Mr. Martyn's 
 engagements consisted chiefiy in instructing some 
 pupils, and in preparing himself for the examination 
 which was to t ike place previous to the election in the 
 month of March, 1802, when he was chosen fellow of 
 St. John's; soon after obtaining which situation, as 
 honorable to the society in the appointment, as it was 
 gratifying to himself, he employed some of his leisure 
 hours, as he expresses it, in writing for one of the 
 prizes which are given to those who have been last 
 admitted Bachelors of Arts : and though there were 
 men of great classical celebrity among those who con- 
 tested the palm with him, the first prize was assigned 
 to him for the best Latin prose composition ; a distinc- 
 tion the more remarkable as from his entrance into 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 29 
 
 the University, he had directed an unceasmg and al- 
 most undivided attention to mathematics. Having thus 
 added another honor to those for which he had before 
 been so signally distinguished, Mr, Martyn departed 
 from Cambridge, on a visit to his relations in Corn- 
 wall; making a circuit on foot through Wenlock, Li- 
 verpool, and the vale of Langollen. Of this tour (on 
 which he was first attended by one of his friends) he 
 has left a Journal, briefly and hastily written, from 
 which a iew extracts, illustrative of his character, may 
 prove not uninteresting. 
 
 " July 9, 1802. — We walked into Wenlock, along a 
 most romantic road. My mind during these three days 
 has been less distracted than I expected ; and I have 
 had, at times, a very cheering sense of the presence of 
 my God. 
 
 "July 17. — I went on board a little sloop, and be- 
 gan to beat down the Mersey. The Mersey is here 
 more than four miles broad, and the wind now increas- 
 ing almost to a storm, the ship was a scene of confu- 
 sion. One wave broke over us, and wetted me com- 
 pletely through. I think there was some danger, though 
 the composure I felt did not arise, I fear, so much from 
 a sense of my acceptance with God, as from thinking 
 the danger not to be great. I had still sufficiently near 
 views of death to be uneasy at considering how sloth- 
 ful I had been in doing the Lord's work, and how little 
 meetness I possessed for the kingdom of glory. Learn 
 then, my soul, to be always ready for the coming of 
 the Lord ; that no disquieting fear may arise to per- 
 plex thee in that awful hour. 
 
 " July 23.— Holy well. Found myself very low and 
 3* 
 
30 MEMOIR OF 
 
 meiancholy. If this arises from solitude, I have little 
 pleasure to expect from my future tour. I deserve to 
 be miserable, and I wish to be so if ever I seek my 
 pleasure in any thing but God. 
 
 " July 25. — Carewys. I did not go to church this 
 morning, as the service was in Welch ; but went 
 through the church service at home : in the evening 
 read Isaiah. 
 
 " July 29. — Aber, Walked two miles into the coun- 
 try to see a waterfall. I followed the course of the 
 stream, which soon brought me to it. The water falls 
 three times from the top — the last fall appeared to be 
 about seventy feet. While lingering about here, I was 
 put into great terror by some huge stones rolling down 
 the hill behind me. They were thrown down by some 
 persons above, v/ho could not approach near enough 
 to the precipice to see me below. The slipperiness of 
 the rocks, on which the spring is continually falling, 
 put me in danger. 
 
 " The beautiful and retired situation of the inn at 
 Aber, which commands an extensive view of the sea, 
 made me unwilling to leave the house. However, I set 
 off at eleven, and paced leisurely to Bangor. It was a 
 remarkably clear day. The sun shone on every object 
 around me, and the sea breeze tempered the air. I felt 
 happy at the sight, and could not help being struck 
 with the beauty of the creation and the goodness of the 
 God of nature. 
 
 "July 31. — Bethgelert. The descent, after ascend- 
 ing Snowdon, was easy enough, but I cannot describe 
 the horror of the ascent. The deep darkness of the 
 night, the howling of the wind in the chasms of the 
 
HENRY MAKTYN- 31 
 
 rocks, the violence of the rain, and the sullen silence 
 of the guide, who was someiimes so far back that I 
 could hardly see him, all conspired to make the whole 
 appear a dream. 
 
 " — Pont Aberglasslen. I met a poor Welch pedlar, 
 with a bundle of hats on his back, who, on my inquir- 
 ing the distance to Tan-y-Bwlch, told me he was going 
 thither. He went by the old road, which is two miles 
 nearer. It passes over the most dreary, uncultivated 
 feills I ever saw, where there is scarcely any mark of 
 human industry. The road in most places is over- 
 grown with grass. The poor m.an had walked from 
 Carnarvon that day, with an enormous bundle; and 
 pointed with a sorrowful look to his head ; and indeed 
 he did look very ill ; he was however very cheerful : 
 what difference in this man's temper and my own ! 
 The difference was humbling to myself: when shall 
 I learn ' in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be 
 content V 
 
 " August 5. — My walk for ten miles was similar to 
 that of the preceding evening, only still more beautiful, 
 for the Dovey widened continually, and the opposite 
 hills were covered with wood : at last, the river fell into 
 the sea, and the view was then fine indeed ; the weather 
 was serene, and the sea unruffled. I felt little fatigue; 
 and so my thoughts were turned to God. But if I can- 
 not be thankful to him, and be sensible of his presence 
 in seasons of fatigue, how can I distinguish the work- 
 ing of the Spirit from the ebullitions of animal joy?" 
 
 It is in scenes and seasons of solitude and relaxation, 
 such as those here described, that the true bias of the 
 mind is apt to discover itself; in which point of view 
 
32 ME?-iom OF 
 
 1 
 the above account is important; for, short as it is, it 
 evinces an liabitual devotedness to the fear of God, and 
 great spirituality in the affections. 
 
 This tour terminated in bringing Mr. Martyn to the 
 bosom of his family ; and days more delightful than 
 those which he then spent, he never saw in this world. 
 The affectionate reception he met with from his friends ; 
 the pious conversation he held with his sister on the 
 things dearest to his heart ; his sacred retirements ; and 
 the happy necessity imposed upon him of almost ex- 
 clusively studying the word of God — all conspired to 
 promote his felicity. These hours left for a long time 
 " a fragrancy upon his mind, and the remembrance of 
 them was sweet." 
 
 " As my sister and myself," he remarks, " were im- 
 proved in our attainments, we tasted much agreeable 
 intercourse. I did not stay much at Truro, on account 
 of my brother's family of children; but at Woodbery, 
 with my brother-in-law, I passed some of the sweetest 
 moments of my life. The deep solitude of the place 
 favored meditation ; and the romantic scenery around 
 supplied great external sources of pleasure. For want 
 of other books I was obliged to read my Bible almost 
 exclusively; and from this I derived great spirituality 
 of mind, compared with what I had felt before." 
 
 In the beginning of October. 1802, all these tranquil 
 and domestic joys were exchanged for the severer en- 
 gagements of the University ; and the conclusion of 
 this year constituted a memorable era in Mr. Martyn's 
 life. We have already seen him becoming the servant 
 of Christ, dedicating himself to the ministry of the 
 Gospel, experiencing the consolations of real religion, 
 
HENRY .MARTY N. S3 
 
 exhibiting its genuine fruits; we are now to behold 
 him in a yet higher character, and giving the most ex- 
 alted proofs of faith and love. 
 
 God, who has appointed different orders and degrees 
 in his church, and who assigns to all the members of 
 it their respective stations, was at this time pleased, by 
 the almighty and gracious influence of his Spirit, to 
 call the subject of this memoir to a work demanding 
 the most painful sacrifices and the most arduous exer- 
 tions — that of a Christian missionary. The immediate 
 cause of his determination to undertake this ofiice, was 
 hearing the Rev. Mr. Simeon remark on the benefit 
 which had resulted from the services of Dr. Carey in 
 India; his attention was thus arrested, and his thoughts 
 occupied with the vast importance of the subject. Soon 
 after which, perusing the life of David Brainerd,* who 
 preached with apostolical zeal and success to the North 
 American Indians, and who finished a course of self- 
 denying labors for his Redeemer, with unspeakable 
 joy, at the early age of thirty-two, his soul was filled 
 with a holy emulation of that extraordinary man ; and, 
 after deep consideration and fervent prayer, he was 
 at length fixed in a resolution to imitate his example. 
 Nor let it be conceived that he could adopt this reso- 
 lution without the severest conflict in his mind : for 
 he was endued with the truest sensibility of heart, and 
 was susceptible of the warmest and tenderest attach- 
 ments. No one could exceed him in love for his coun- 
 try, or in affection for his friends ; and few could sur- 
 pass him in an exquisite relish for the various and re- 
 fined enjoyments of a social and literary life. How 
 
 * Published by the American Tract Society. 
 
34 MEMOm OF 
 
 then could it fail of being a moment of extreme an- 
 guish, when he came to the deliberate resolution of 
 leaving for ever all he held dear upon earth? But he 
 was fully satisfied that the glory of that Savior, who 
 loved him and gave himself for him, would be pro- 
 moted by his going forth to preach to the heathen ; 
 he considered their pitiable and perilous condition ; 
 he thought on the value of their immortal souls ; he re- 
 membered the last solemn injunction of his Lord, 'Go 
 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost;' an in- 
 junction never revoked, and commensurate with that 
 most encouraging promise, ' Lo, I am with you alway, 
 even unto the end of the world.' Actuated by these mo- 
 tives, he offered himself in the capacity of a missionary 
 to the Society for Missions to Africa and the East ; and 
 from that time stood prepared, v;ith a childlike sim- 
 plicity of spirit, and an unshaken constancy of soul, to 
 go to any part of the world, whither it might be deem- 
 ed expedient to send him. 
 
 The following letter to his youngest sister, written 
 not long after the adoption of a resolution so self-de- 
 nying in its character, and more particularly some 
 passages copiously extracted from his private journal, 
 will strikingly exhibit the varied exercises of his mind 
 at this interesting and most trying juncture. From 
 these it will be seen that he steadily contemplated the 
 sacrifices he must make, and the difficulties he might 
 encounter; that though sometimes cast down, he was 
 yet upheld in the prospect of his great work, by Him 
 who had called him to it ; that his notions of the cha- 
 racter of a missionary were elevated — his supplications 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 
 
 for grace and mercy incessant — his examinations ot 
 his own heart, deep, and sober, and searching; in one 
 word, that he was a man of God, emmently endued 
 with ' the spirit of power, of love, and of a sound mind.' 
 " I received your letter yesterday, and thank God 
 for the concern you manifest for my spiritual welfare. 
 
 that we may love each other more in the Lord. The 
 passages you bring from the word of God were appro- 
 priate to my case, particularly those from the first 
 Epistle of St. Peter, and that to the Ephesians ; though 
 
 1 do not seem to have given you a right view of my 
 state. The dejection I sometimes labor under seems 
 not to arise from doubts of my acceptance with God, 
 though it tends to produce them ; nor from despond- 
 ing views of my ov/n backwardness in the divine life, 
 for I am more prone to self-dependence and conceit; 
 but from the prospect of the difficulties I have to en- 
 counter in the whole of my future life. The thought 
 that I must be unceasingly employed in the same kind 
 of work, amongst poor ignorant people, is what my 
 proud spirit revolts at. To be obliged to submit to a 
 thousand uncomfortable things that must happen to 
 me, whether as a minister or a missionary, is what the 
 flesh cannot endure. At these times I feel neither love 
 to God nor love to man, and in proportion as these 
 graces of the Spirit languish, my besetting sins — pride, 
 and discontent, and unwillingness for every duty — 
 make me miserable. 
 
 " You will best enter into my views by considering 
 those texts which serve to recall me to a right aspect 
 of things. I have not that coldness in prayer you 
 would expect, but generally find myself strengthened 
 
S6 MEMOIR OP 
 
 ill faith and humility and love after it : but the impres« 
 sion is so short ! I am at this time enabled to give my- 
 self, body, soul, and spirit, to God, and perceive it to 
 be my most reasonable service. How it may be vi'heii 
 the trial comes, I know not, yet I will trust and not 
 be afraid. In order to do his will cheerfully, I want 
 love for the souls of men ; to suffer it, I want humili- 
 ty : let these be the subjects of your supplications for 
 me. I am thankful to God that you are so free from 
 anxiety and care : we cannot but with praise acknow* 
 ledge his goodness. What does it signify whether we 
 be rich or poor, if we are sons of God? How uncon- 
 scious are they of their real greatness — and they will 
 be so till they find themselves in glory ! When we 
 contemplate our everlasting inheritance, it seems too 
 good to be true; yet it is no more than is due to the 
 kindred of ' God manifest in the flesh.' 
 
 " A journey I took last week into Norfolk seems to 
 have contributed greatly to my health. The attention 
 and admiration shown me are great and very dan- 
 gerous. The praises of men do not now, indeed, flatter 
 my vanity as they formerly did ; I rather feel pain, 
 through anticipation of their consequences : but they 
 tend to produce, imperceptibly, a self-esteem and hard- 
 ness of heart. How awful and awakening a considera- 
 tion is it, that God judgeth not as man judgeth ! Our 
 character before him is precisely as it was, before or 
 after any change of external circumstances. Men may 
 applaud or revile, and make a man think differently of 
 himself; but He judgeth of a man according to his 
 secret walk. How difficult is the work of self-exami- 
 nation ! Even to state to you, imperfectly, my own 
 
EIENRY MAUTYN. 37 
 
 mind, I found to be no easy matter. Nay, St. Paul 
 says, ' I judge not my own self, for he that judgeth me 
 is the Lord.' That is, though he was not conscious of 
 any allowed sin, yet he was not thereby justified, for 
 God might perceive something of which he was not 
 aware. How needful, then, the prayer of the Psalmist, 
 ' Search me, O God, and try my heart, and see if there 
 be any evil way 'in me.' May God be with you, and 
 bless you, and uphold you with the right hand of his 
 righteousness; and let us seek to love; for 'he that 
 dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, for God is love.' " 
 
 In a journal replete with sentiments of most ardent 
 piety, we meet with the following reflections, recorded 
 in the interval between the latter end of the year 1802, 
 the time when he first resolved to serve Christ as a 
 missionary, and the autumn of the year 1803, when he 
 received ordination. 
 
 But let us hear his reasons for keeping such a record 
 of the state of his mind : — " I am convinced that Chris- 
 tian experience is not a delusion ; whether mine is so 
 or not will be seen at the last day ; and my object in 
 making this journal, is to accustom myself to self- 
 examination, and to give my experience a visible form, 
 so as to leave a stronger impression on the memory, 
 and thus to improve my soul in holiness; for the re- 
 view of such a lasting testimony will serve the double 
 purpose of conviction and consolation." 
 
 Divided as Christians are in judgment respecting the 
 general utility of a religious diary, there can be but 
 one opinion amongst them respecting the uncommon 
 excellence of the following observations. 
 
 " Since I have endeavored to divest myself of every 
 4 
 
38 MEMOIR OF 
 
 consideration independent of religion, I see the diffi- 
 culty of maintaining a liveliness in devotion for any 
 considerable time together ; nevertheless, as I shall 
 have to pass the gi eater part of my future life, after 
 leaving England, with no other source of happiness 
 than reading, meditation, and prayer, I think it right 
 to be gradually mortifying myself to every species of 
 worldly pleasure*"' — " In all my past life, I have fixed 
 on some desirable ends, at dilferent distances, the at- 
 tainment of which was to furnish me with happiness. 
 But now, in seasons of unbelief, nothing seems to lie 
 before me but one vast uninteresting wilderness, and 
 heaven appearing but dimly at the end. Oh ! how does 
 this show the necessity of living by faith ' What a 
 shame that I cannot make the doing of God's will my 
 ever-delightful object ; and the prize of my high call- 
 ing the mark after which I press !" 
 
 " I was under disquiet at the prospect of my future 
 work, encompassed, as it appeared, with difficulties; 
 but I trusted I was under the guidance of infinite wis- 
 dom, and on that I could rest. Mr. Johnson, who had 
 returned from a mission, observed that the crosses to 
 be endured were far greater than could be conceived : 
 but ' none of these things move me, neither count I my 
 life dear unto me, so that I might finish my course 
 with joy. Had some disheartening thoughts al night, 
 at Ihe prospect of being stripped of every earthly com- 
 fort ; but who is it that maketh my comforts to be a 
 source of enjoyment? Cannot the same hand make 
 cold and hunger, and nakedness and peril, to be a train 
 of ministering angels, conducting me to glory ?" — " O 
 my soul, compare thyself with St. Paul, and with the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 39 
 
 example and precepts of the Lord Jesus Christ. Was 
 it not his meat and drink to do the will of his heavenly- 
 Father ?" 
 
 " Finished the account of Dr. Vanderkemp, and 
 longed to be sent to China. But I may reasonably 
 doubt the reality of every gracious affection, they are 
 so like the morning cloud, and transient as the early 
 dew. If I had the true love of souls, 1 should long and 
 labor for those around me, and afterwards for the con- 
 version of the heathen." 
 
 " I had distressing thoughts about the little pros- 
 pect of happiness in my future life. Though God has 
 not designed man to be a solitary being, yet surely the 
 child of God would delight to pour out his soul for 
 whole days together before God. Stir up my soul to 
 lay hold on Thee, and remove from me the cloud of 
 ignorance and sin that hides from me the glory of 
 Jehovah, the excellency of my God." — " I found But- 
 ler's Analogy useful in encouraging me to self-denial, 
 by the representation he gives of this life, as a state of 
 discipline for a better." — " Since adopting the Gospel 
 as the ground of my hope and the rule of my life, I 
 feel the force of the argument drawn from its exalted 
 morality. In so large a work as the Bible, by so many 
 writers, in such different ages, never to meet with any 
 thing puerile or inconsistent with their own views of 
 the Deity, is a circumstance unparalleled in any other 
 book." — " Respecting what is called the experience of 
 Christians, it is certain that we have no reason, from 
 the mere contemplation of the operations of our own 
 minds, to ascribe them to an extrinsic agent, because 
 they arise from their proper causes, and are directed 
 
40 MEMOIR OF 
 
 to their proper ends. The truth or falsehood of pre- 
 tences to the experience of divine agency, must depend 
 on the truth or falsehood of Scripture ; that warrants 
 us sufficiently, for it informs us that it is ' God that 
 worketh in us, both to will and to do, of his good plea- 
 sure;' which passage, while it asserts the reality of 
 God's influence, points out also the manner of his act- 
 ing, for he works in us to will before he works in us 
 to do. This effectually guards against fanaticism, for 
 no one will pretend that he can ever put his finger on 
 those mysterious springs which move the will, or 
 knows what they be ; and therefore he cannot say, 
 now God is exerting his influence. He may reasonably, 
 indeed, and ought to ascribe every good thought to 
 God; but still every good thing in him is but the effect 
 of something preceding his first perception, therefore 
 is posterior to the moving cause, which must hence be 
 for ever concealed from the immediate knowledge of 
 
 man." — " H came, and we resumed our exercises 
 
 of reading and prayer. Though it be true that the 
 more strict our obedience is, the more evidently does 
 the imperfection of it appear, yet I think it reasonable 
 to be thankful that I have received grace to stir one 
 single step this day towards the kingdom of heaven." 
 " After my prayers, my mind seems touched with hu- 
 mility and love ; but the impression decays so soon ! 
 Resolved for the future to use more watchfulness in 
 reading and prayer." — "My prayers have been fre- 
 quent of late, but I cannot realize the presence of the 
 Almighty God : I have not enjoyed communion with 
 him, or else there would not be such strangeness in my 
 heart towards the world to come." — " In mv walk out, 
 
HENRY MARTYN- 41 
 
 and during the remainder of the day, the sense of ray 
 own weakness and worthlessness called me to watch- 
 fulness, and dependence on the grace of Christ." — " My 
 soul rather benumbed than humble and contrite; tired 
 with watchfulness, though so short and so feeble" — 
 " sudden flashes of faint affection to-day, which raised 
 self-satisfaction, but no abiding humiliation."—" Talk- 
 ed with much contemptuous severity about conformity 
 to the world; alas! all that is done in this way had 
 better be left undone." — " This was a day when I could 
 only by transient glimpses perceive that all things 
 were 'loss, for the excellency of the knowledge of 
 Christ Jesus my Lord.' " 
 
 "I am not conscious of any particular backsliding 
 from God ; I think my prayers have been more earn- 
 est; yet the views of my own heart have produced, 
 not humility, but discontent, I suppose because they 
 are grating to pride." — " What is the state of my own 
 soul before God ? I believe that it is right in princi- 
 ple : I desire no other portion but God : but I pass so 
 many hours as if there were no God at all. I live far 
 below the hope, comfort, and holiness of the Gospel ; 
 but be not slothful, O my soul ! — look unto Jesus, the 
 author and finisher of thy faith. For whom was grace 
 intended, if not for me? Are not the promises made 
 to me ? Is not my Maker in earnest, when he declar- 
 eth that he willeth my sanctification, and hath laid 
 help on one that is mighty ? I will therefore have no 
 confidence in the flesh, but will rejoice in the Lord, 
 and the joy of the Lord shall be my strength. May I 
 receive from above a pure, a humble, a benevolent, a 
 heavenly mind !" 
 
 4» 
 
42 MEMOIR OF 
 
 "Rose at half past five, and walked a little before 
 chapel, in a happy frame of mind. Endeavored to 
 maintain affectionate thoughts of God as my Father, 
 on awaicening in the morning. Setting a watch over 
 my first thoughts, and endeavoring to make them 
 humble and devout, I find to be an excellent prepara- 
 tion for prayer, and for a right spirit during the day. 
 I vvas in a happy frame most of the day ; towards the 
 evening, from seeking to maintain this right state by 
 my own strength, instead of giving it permanency by 
 faith in Jesus, I grew tired and very insensible to most 
 things. At chapel the sacred melody wafted my soul 
 to heaven : the blessedness of heaven appeared so 
 sweet, that the very possibility of losing it appeared 
 terrible, and raised a little disquiet with my joy. After 
 all, I had rather live in an humble and dependent spi- 
 rit ; for then, perceiving underneath me the everlasting 
 arms, I can enjoy my security." — " Amid the joyous 
 affections of this day, I quickly forgot my own worth- 
 lessness and helplessness, and thus, looking off from 
 Jesus, found myself standing on slippery ground. But 
 Oh ! the happiness of that state, where pride shall ne- 
 ver intrude to make our joys an occasion of sorrow.'* 
 
 " Rose at six, and passed the morning in great tran- 
 quillity. Learnt by heart some of the first three chap- 
 ters of Revelation. This is to me the most search- 
 ing and alarming part of the Bible ; yet now with 
 humble hope I trusted tliat the censures of my Lord 
 did not belong to me : except that those words — Rev. 
 2 : 3, — ' for my name's sake thou hast labored and 
 hast not fainted,' were far too high a testimony for me 
 to think of appropriating to myself 3 nevertheless I be- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 43 
 
 sought the Lord, that whatever I had been, I might 
 now be perfect and complete in all the will of God." 
 — " Men frequently admire me, and I am pleased ; but 
 I abhor the pleasure 1 feel ; oh ! did they but know 
 that my root is rottenness !"— " Heard Professor 
 Parish preach at Trinity Church, on Luke, 12:4,5, 
 and was deeply impressed with the reasonableness 
 and necessity of the fear of God. Felt it to be a light 
 matter to be judged of man's judgment; why have I 
 not awful apprehensions of the glorious Being at all 
 times? The particular promise — ' him that overcom- 
 eth will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and 
 he shall go no more out ' — dwelt a long time in my 
 mind, and diffused an affectionate reverence of God." 
 I see a great work before me now, namely, the subdu- 
 ing and mortifying of my perverted will. What am I, 
 that I should dare to do my own will, even if I were 
 not a sinner I but now how plain, how reasonable, to have 
 the love of Christ constraining me to be his faithful, 
 willing servant, cheerfully taking up the cross he shall 
 appoint me." — " Read some of Amos with Lowth. 
 The reading of the Prophets is to me one of the most 
 delightful employments. One cannot but be charmed 
 with the beauty of the imagery, while they never fail 
 to inspire me with awful thoughts of God and of his 
 hatred of sin. The reading of Baxters' Saint's Rest 
 determined me to live more in heavenly meditation." 
 — " Walked by moonlight, and found it a sweet relief 
 to my mind to think of God and consider my ways 
 before him.. I was strongly impressed with the vanity 
 of the world, and could not help wondering at the im- 
 perceptible operation of grace, which liad enabled me 
 
44 MEMOIR OF 
 
 to resign the expectation of happiness from it." — 
 "How frequently has my heart been refreshed by the 
 descriptions, in the Scriptures, of the future glory of 
 the Church, and the happiness of man hereafter !" — 
 '* I felt the force of Baxter's observation, that if an an- 
 gel had appointed to meet me, I should be full of awe; 
 how much more when I am about to meet God!" — 
 "In my usual prayer at noon, besought God to give 
 me a heart to do his will." — " For poor I inter- 
 ceded most earnestly, even with tears." 
 
 That one thus eminently watchful and holy, who 
 " counted all things but loss for the excellency of the 
 knowledge of Christ Jesus his Lord," should speak of 
 himself in the strongest terms of self-condemnation, 
 will appear incongruous to those only who forget that 
 the prophet, who uttered in the presence of Jehovah 
 the words of submissive devotion, " Here am I, send 
 me," exclaimed at the same time, in the lowly lan- 
 guage of contrition, "Wo is me, for I am undone, for 
 I am a man of unclean lips ;" and that it was when the 
 Laodiceans ceased to know that they were " M'retched, 
 and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked," that 
 they became defective in zeal for the glory of their 
 Savior. Whoever considers that tenderness of con- 
 science is found always in an exact proportion to fer- 
 vent desires after an entire conformity to the divine 
 image, will be prepared to expect, and pleased to pe- 
 ruse, such humble confessions and sacred aspirations 
 as Mr. Martyn's, which seem to bring us back to the 
 days of Ephraim the Syrian, and St. Augustine, " The 
 essence of evangelical humiliation," says President 
 Edwards, in his treatise on the Religious Affections> 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 45 
 
 " consists in such humility as becomes a creature un- 
 der a dispensation of grace, consisting in a mean es- 
 teem of himself, as nothing, and as altogether con- 
 temptible and odious, attended with a mortification of 
 a disposition to exalt himself, and a free renunciation 
 of his own glory. He that has much grace, appre- 
 hends, much more than others, that great height to 
 which his love ought to ascend, and he sees better 
 than others how little a way he has risen toward that 
 height ; and therefore, estimating his love by the 
 whole height of his duty, it appears astonishingly lit- 
 tle and low in his eyes. It most demonstratively ap- 
 pears that true grace is of that nature, that the more a 
 person has of it, with remaining corruption, the less 
 does his goodness and holiness appear, in proportion, 
 not only to his past, deformity, but to his present defor- 
 mity, in the sin that now appears in his heart, and in 
 the abominable defects of his highest affections and 
 brightest experience.' What better comment can be 
 found on these profoundly scriptural remarks of a di- 
 vine who stood singularly high in Mr. Martyn's esti- 
 mation, than the self-abasing acknowledgments which 
 follow ? 
 
 " What a sink of corruption is the heart ! and yet I 
 can go from day to day in self-seeking and self-pleas- 
 ing. Lord ! show me myself, as nothing but wounds 
 and bruises and putrefying sores, and teach me to live 
 by faith on Christ, my all." — " I fear the exemption 
 from assaults, either external or internal, is either in it- 
 self a bad symptom of self-ignorance, or leads to pride 
 and self-seeking. Reveal to me the evil of my heart, 
 O thou heart-searching God." 
 
46 MEJ^OIR OF 
 
 " I feel a sad strangeness between God and my soul, 
 from careless, unbelieving prayer ; I am afraid the 
 work of grace is but shallow. I pray, bvU look not for 
 an answer from above; but while I consider, at the 
 limes of prayer, every grace as coming from God, yet, 
 in the general tenor of my course, I seem to lay the 
 greater stress on my own endeavors, heedless of the 
 strength of Christ." — " How much better it is to have 
 a peaceful sense of my own wretchedness, and a hum- 
 ble waiting upon God for sanctifying grace, than to 
 talk much and appear to be somebody in religion !" 
 
 " O my God ! who seest me write, and recordest in 
 the book of thy remembrance more faithfully, my sins 
 and my backsUdings ; bringdown my soul to repent 
 HI dust and ashes for my waste of time, carnal compla- 
 cency, and self-sufficiency. I would desire to devote 
 myself anew to thee in Christ ; though I fear I hardly 
 know what it means, so great, in reality, is my igno- 
 rance of myself." 
 
 "Short and superficial in prayer this morning, and 
 there undoubtedly is the evil. Read Lowth ; learnt 
 the 15th of John; and endeavored faintly to be draw- 
 ing nfgh unto God. Read Brainerd's Journal in the 
 afternoon. At Mr. Simeon's church this evening, my, 
 mind was wandering and stupid. His sermon was 
 very impressive, on Rev. 3:2. Thanks to God that, 
 ihough my graces are declining, and my corruptions 
 increasing, I am not unwilling to be reclaimed. For 
 with all this evil in my heart, I would not, could 
 not, choose any otlier than God for my portion.'' 
 "At dear Mr. Simeon's rooms I perceived that I had 
 given him pain by inattention to his kind instructions. 
 
HENRY IMARTYN. 47 
 
 tJase wretch that I am, that by carelessness and un- 
 mortified pride I should thus ungratefully repay his 
 unexampled kindness. But if the sense of ingratitude 
 *o man be thus painful, what ought I not to feel in re- 
 ference to God, that good and holy Being, whose spa- 
 ring nlercy keeps me out of hell, though I daily dis- 
 honor Christ, and grieve his holy Spirit ! But, O my 
 soul ! it is awful to trifle in religion. Confession is not 
 repentance, neither is the knowledge of sin contri- 
 tion." — " Hearing I was to meet two men who were 
 not serious, I felt pride, contempt, and discontent, to 
 be the torment of my heart." " Condemned myself for 
 not exerting myself in doing good to man, by visiting 
 the sick, &c. Certainly every grace must be in exer- 
 cise, if we would enjoy the communion of the perfect 
 Godi 'I am the Almighty God ; walk before me, and 
 be thou perfect.' Every wheel of the chariot must be 
 in motion to gain the race." 
 
 " I found a want of the presence of God from the 
 fear of having acted against the suggestion of con- 
 science, in indulging myself with reading the amusing 
 account of Dr. Vanderkemp, instead of applying to the 
 severer duties of the morning. God be merciful to me 
 a sinner! 
 
 " Was in a composed state, but security led to pride. 
 On my looking up to God for pardon of it, and for de- 
 liverance from it, I feel overwhelmed with guilt. How 
 fast does pride ripen the soul for hell !" — " Retained the 
 manna of past experience till it putrefied in my hand." 
 — " How utterly forgetful have I been this day of the 
 need of Christ's grace, of my own poverty and viLe- 
 ness! Let me then remember, that all apparent joy 
 
48 MEMOIR OV 
 
 in God, without humility, is a mere delusion of Sa- 
 tan." — "This is my birth-day, and I am ashamed to 
 review the past : Lord Jesus, watch over me in this 
 deceitful calm ! Let me beware of the lethargy, lest it 
 terminate in death. I desire on this day to renew my 
 vows to the Lord, and O that every succeeding year 
 of my life may be more devoted to His glory than the 
 last." 
 
 "I thought that my freifulness, and other marks of 
 an unsubdued spirit, arose from a sense of my cor- 
 ruption, and a secret dependence on my own powers 
 for a cure. Were I to bring the maladies of my soul 
 to the great Physician, in simple reliance on his 
 grace, I should, with many other benefits, receive a 
 cure of that bane of my peace, disappointed arrogance, 
 which proudly seeks for good where it can never be 
 found. In every disease of the soul, let me charge 
 myself with the blame, and Christ with the cure of it, 
 so shall I be humbled and Christ glorified."— "I do 
 not doubt but that I belong to God, yet I am afraid to 
 rejoice in that relation. I do not live in the sense of 
 my own helplessness, and therefore do not perceive 
 that my security is not in myself, but in Jesus Christ, 
 the same yesterday, to-day and for ever»" — " I found 
 that the omission of my journal had been attended 
 with bad effects. O wretched man that I am ! If 
 God's word did not unequivocally declare the despe- 
 rate wickedness of the heart, I should sink down in 
 despair. Nothing but infinite grace can save me. But 
 that which most grieves me, is, that I am not more 
 liumbled at the contemplation of myself." 
 
 '' When I look back on every day, I may say I have 
 
I 
 
 HENRY MARTTN. 49 
 
 lest it. So much time misspent ; so many opportunities 
 lost, ol doing good, by spreading the knowledge of the 
 truth by conversation, or by example ; so little zeal for 
 God, or love to man ; so much vanity, and levity, and 
 pride, and selfishness, that I may well tremble at the 
 world of iniquity within. If ever I am saved, it must 
 be by grace. May God give me a humble, contrite, 
 childlike, affectionate spirit, and a willingness to forego 
 my e.ase continually for his service." 
 
 " What is my journal, but a transcript of my follies 7 
 what else is the usual state of my mind, but weakness, 
 vanity, and sin? O that I could meditate constantly 
 upon divine things; that ihe world and its poor con- 
 cerns might no more distract my heart from God. 
 But how little do I know or experience of the power 
 of Christ ! Truly I find my proneness to s-in, and that 
 generally prevailing ignorance of my mind by which 
 all motives to diligence and love are made to disappear, 
 to be my misery. Now therefore I desire to become a 
 fool, that I may be wise : ' the meek will he guide in 
 judgment.' " 
 
 " I felt humbled at the remembrance of misspent 
 hours, and while this frame of mind continued, all the 
 powers of my soul were perceptibl)'' refreshed. The 
 last three chapters of St. John were peculiarly sweet, 
 and I longed to love. Mr. Simeon preached on John, 
 15 : 12 ; ' This is my commandment, that ye love one 
 another, as I have loved you.' I saw my utter want 
 of such a love as he described it ; so disinterested, 
 sympathizing, beneficent, and self-denying. Resolved 
 to make the acquisition of it the daily subject of my 
 future endeavors." — " I cared not what was the state 
 5 
 
50 5!£M0IR Of 
 
 of pleasure or pain in my heart, so that I knew its 
 depth of iniquity, and could be poor and contrite in 
 spirit; but it is hard and stubborn, and ignorant."— 
 " Pride shows itself every hour of every day ; what 
 long and undisturbed possession does self-compla- 
 cency hold of my heart 1 what plans, and dreams, and 
 visions of futurity fill my imagination, in which self 
 is the prominent object !" — " In my intercourse with 
 some of my dear friends, the workings of pride were 
 but too plainly marked in my outward demeanor; on 
 looking up to God for pardon for it, and deliverance 
 from it, I felt overwhelmed with guilt. I was unwil 
 ing to resume my studies, while so much seemed to 
 remain to be done in my own heart. Read Hopkins' 
 Sermon on true Happiness, and analyzed it. The obe- 
 dience required in it terrified me at first, but after- 
 wards I could adore God that he had required me to 
 be perfectly holy. I thought that I could cheerfully 
 do his will, though the world, the flesh, and the devil 
 should rise up against me ; I desired to be filled with 
 the fruits of righteousness, particularly with humility 
 and love for the poor of Christ's flock." 
 
 '• Drew near to the Lord in prayer, but was rather 
 elevated than humbled afterwards. At Mr. Simeon's 
 was deeply impressed with his sermon on Eccles. 
 8:11; it was a complete picture of the human heart; 
 and when he came to say that they sinned habitually, 
 deliberately, and without remorse, I could scarcely be- 
 lieve I was so vile a wretch as I then saw myself to 
 1)6. It was a most solemn discourse." — " The less we 
 do, the more we value it ; how poor, and mean, and 
 pitiful would many even of present Christians esteem 
 
HENRY MARTY \, 51 
 
 my life ! Dear Savior, I desire to be no more luke- 
 warm, but to walk nigh to God, to be dead to the 
 world, and longing for the coming of Christ." 
 
 " I read Hebrew, and the Greek of the Epistle to the 
 Hebrews. This Epistle is not only not most uninterest- 
 ing, as it formerly was, but is now the sweetest portion 
 of the Holy Scripture I know ; partly, I suppose, because 
 I can look up to Jesus as my High Priest, though I 
 may very often doubt whether I am interested in him. 
 Yet O how free is his love to the chief of sinners 1" 
 "How many of my days are lost, if their worth is to 
 be measured by the standard of prevailing heavenlv- 
 mindedness ! I want, above all things, a willingness lo 
 be despised. What but the humbling influence of the 
 Spirit, showing me my vileness and desperate wicked- 
 ness, can ever produce such an habitual temper !" 
 
 "Mr. Simeon's sermon this evening, on 2 Chron. 
 32 : 31, discovered to me my corruption and vileness 
 more than any sermon I had ever heard." — " O that 
 I had a more piercing sense of the divine presence ! 
 How much sin in the purest services ! If I were sitting 
 in heavenly places with Christ, or rather with my 
 thoughts habitually there, how would every duty, but 
 especially this of social prayer, become easy. Memoria 
 tiia sancta, et dulcedo tua beatissima, possideat animam 
 meam, atque in invisibilium amorem rapiat illam."* 
 
 " This day was set apart for a public fast. I prayed 
 rather more than two hours, chiefly with confession of 
 my own sins, those of my family, and the church : 
 
 *May the sacred remembrance of thee, and of thy most 
 blessed delight, possess my soul, and bear it away in the love 
 of unseen things. 
 
52 IrtllMOill OF 
 
 alas I so much was required lo be said on llie first head, 
 that I should have been at no loss to liave dwelt upon 
 it the whole day." — " Suffered sleepiness to prevent 
 my reading to my servant : it is hurtful to my con- 
 science to let slight excuses for an omission of duty 
 prevail." — " O what cause for shame and self-abhor- 
 rence arises from the review of every day I In morn- 
 ing prayer, as usual of late, my soul longed to leave 
 its corruptions, to think of Christ, and live by him. I 
 labored to represent to myself powerful considerations, 
 to stir up my slothful heart to activity, particularly 
 that which respects giving instruction to, and praying 
 with people. I set before myself the infinite mercy of 
 being out. of hell — of being permitted to do the will of 
 God — of the love of Christ, which was so disinterest- 
 ed — how he passed his life in going about doing good — 
 how those men who were truly great, the blessed apos- 
 tles, did the same — how the holy angels would delight 
 lo be employed on errands of mercy. A ray of light 
 seems to break upon my mind for a moment, and dis- 
 covers the folly and ignorance of this sinful heart ; but 
 it quickly returns to its former hardness. My will is to 
 sit all day reading, not making any effort to think, but 
 letting the book fill the mind with a succession of no 
 tions; and when the time comes for readhig the Scrip- 
 ture and praying, then it recoils. When an opportuni- 
 ty offers of speaking for the good of others, or assist 
 ing a poor person, then it makes a thousand foolish 
 excuses. It would rather go on wrapt in self, and leave 
 the world to perish. Ah ! what a heart is mine ! The 
 indistinctness of my view of its desperate wickedness 
 is terrible to me, that is, when I am capable of feeling 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 53 
 
 any terror. But now, my soul ! rise from earth and 
 hell — shall Satan lead me captive at his will, when 
 Christ ever liveth to make intercession for the vilest 
 worm ? O thou ! whose I am by creation, preservation, 
 redemption, no longer my own, but his who lived — and 
 died, and rose again — once more would I resign this 
 body and soul, mean and worthless as they are, to the 
 blessed disposal of thy holy will ! May I have a heart 
 to love God and his people, the flesh being crucified ! 
 May grace abound, where sin has abounded much ! 
 May I cheerfully and joyfully resign my ease and life 
 in the service of Jesus, to whom I owe so much ! May 
 it be sweet to me to proclaim to sinners like myself, 
 the blessed efficacy of my Savior's blood ! May he 
 make me faithful unto death ! The greatest enemy I 
 dread is the pride of my own heart. Through pride 
 reigning, I should forget to know a broken spirit : 
 then would come on unbelief — weakness — apostacy." 
 " If it is a mercy that I am out of hell, what account 
 should I make of the glorious work of the ministry, to 
 which I am to be called, who am not worthy to be 
 trodden under foot of men." 
 
 Thus having attained to a degree of self-knowledge 
 and spirituality equally rare, and being thoroughly in- 
 structed how " he ought to behave himself in the 
 church of God — the church of the living God — the pil- 
 lar and ground of the truth" — Mr. Marty n prepared for 
 the solemn rite of his ordination, which was admmis- 
 tercd at Ely, on Sunday, October 22, 1803: "Blessed 
 is the man whom Thou choosest, and causest to ap- 
 proach unto Thee, that he may dwell in thy courts;" 
 Pfalm 45 : 4. This blessing surelv rested in an emi- 
 
54 MEMOIR OF 
 
 nnnt degree on Mr. Martyn : for what a contrast does 
 his approach to the altar on this occasion exhibit to 
 that of those v/ho presumptuously intrude into the 
 sacred office, " seeking their own things, and not the 
 things of Jesus Christ!" Truly might he affirm, that 
 he was '• inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost, to take 
 upon him that office and ministration, to serve God by 
 promoting his glory and edifying his people;" and 
 truly did he resolve to " give himself continually to 
 prayer and to the ministry of the word." Yet his self- 
 abasement was, as usual, conspicuous, and he bewailed 
 having presented himself for admission into the minis- 
 try of the Lord Jesus, " in so much ignorance and un- 
 holiness ;" and at the same time poured out his prayer, 
 that he might have " grace to fulfill those promises 
 which he had made before God and the people." The 
 awful weight of ordination vows was impressed on no 
 one's mind more deeply than on his; the thought of 
 his responsibility would have overwhelmed him, had 
 he not been supported by remembering that the trea- 
 sure of the Gospel was placed " in earthen vessels, that 
 the excellency of the power might be of God, and not 
 of man." That which was the comfort of Polycarp, was 
 his consolation — that he who was constituted an over 
 seer of the church, was himself overlooked by Jesus 
 Christ— and that in the discharge of his office as pastor 
 of the flock, he was ever under the gracious superin- 
 tendence of that great and good Shepherd who *'laid 
 down his life for the sheep." 
 
 A circumstance which occurred at this time shows 
 how seriously his mind was affected. From a consti- 
 tutional delicacy and reserve, no one had naturally a 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 55 
 
 greater reluctance than Mr. Martyn to obtrude himself 
 on the notice of others in the way of admonition ; it 
 was a task from which his feelings recoiled. Observ- 
 ing, however, with pain and sorrow, one of the candi- 
 dates for ordination in an apparently careless and un- 
 concerned state, he took an opportunity, though the 
 party was not personally known to him, of admonish- 
 ing him privately on the subject: and in what a strain 
 svich a man would speak at such a moment^ may more 
 easily be conceived than expressed. A deep conviction 
 of the necessity of reproving others, and not suffering 
 sin to remain in them, often induced Mr. Martyn to do 
 violence to the retiring tenderness of his disposition. 
 He felt reproof to be "a duty of unlimited extent and 
 almost insuperable difficulty" — but, said he, "the way 
 to know when to address men, and when to abstain, 
 is to love ;" and, as love is most genuine when the 
 heart is most abased, he resolved not to reprove others, 
 where he could conscientiously be silent, except he 
 experienced at the time a peculiar contrition of spirit. 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 ENTERS ON HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS — ACTS AS EXAMINER IN THE 
 UNIVERSITY — APPLIES FOR A CHAPLAINSHIP UNPER THE EAST 
 INDIA COMPANY — PURSUES HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS — SUPREME 
 REGARD TO PERSONAL RELIGION — VISITS CORNWALL — SUFFER- 
 INGS ON LEAVING ENGLAND. 
 
 The exercise of his pastoral function Mr. Martyn 
 commenced as curate of the Rev. C. Simeon, in "the 
 
56 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Church of the Holy Trinity" in Cambridge ; undertak- 
 ing likewise the charge of the parish of Lolworth, a 
 small village at no great distance from the University. 
 There it was, on the Sunday after his ordination, that 
 he preached his first sermon, on the following words : 
 '• If a man die, shall he live again ? — all the days of my 
 appointed time will I wait, till my change come;"' 
 Job, 14 : 14. After delivering his second sermon at 
 which place, on the succeeding Sunday, an incident 
 occurred on his way home, which he recorded in his 
 Journal, and which could not well be effaced from his 
 remembrance. An old man, who had been one of his 
 auditors, walked by the side of his horse for a consi- 
 derable time, warning him to reflect, that if any souls 
 perished through his negligence, their blood would be 
 required at his hand. He exhorted him to show his 
 hearers that they were perishing sinners ; to be much 
 engaged in secret prayer; and to labor after an entire 
 departure from himself to Christ. " From what he said 
 on the last head, (observes Mr. Martyn,) it was clear 
 that I had but little experience; but I lifted up my 
 heart afterwards to the Lord, that I might be fully in- 
 structed in righteousness." So meekly and thankfully 
 did this young minister listen to the affectionate coun- 
 sel of an old disciple. 
 
 On Thursday, Nov. 10, he preached for the first 
 time at Trinity Church, to a numerous and earnestly 
 attentive congregation, upon part of that address of 
 Jesus to the woman of Samaria : — " If thou knewest the 
 gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee. Give me 
 to drink, thou wouldest have asked of him, and he 
 
 ," John, 4:10: 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 57 
 
 when it was his fervent desire and prayer to enter 
 fully into the solemn spirit of those well-known lines : 
 
 " I'd preach as though I ne'er should preach again ; 
 " I'd preach as dying, unto dying men." 
 
 Nor could words characterize more justly the usual 
 strain of his preaching: for whether the congregation 
 he addressed were great or small, learned and refined, 
 orpoor and ignorant, he spake as one who had a mes- 
 sage to them from God, and who was impressed with 
 the consideration that both he and they must shortly 
 stand before the Judge of quick and dead. 
 
 The burdens and difficulties of his sacred employ- 
 ments lay heavily at first on Mr. Martyn's mind, and 
 considerably depressed his spirits; but he endeavored, 
 he writes in a letter to his earliest friend, to keep in 
 view " the unreasonableness of his discontent, (who 
 was a brand plucked out of the fire,) and the glorious 
 blessedness of the ministerial work." At times, he con- 
 fesses, he was tried with a "sinful dislike of his paro- 
 chial duty " — and seemed frequently " as a stone speak- 
 ing to stones "—and he laments that " want of private 
 devotional reading, and shortness of prayer, through 
 incessant sermon-making, had produced much strange- 
 ness between God and his soul." — " Every time," he 
 remarked, "that I open the Scriptures, my thoughts 
 are about a sermon or exposition, so that even in pri- 
 vate I seem to be reading in public." Young ministers 
 — those especially who are placed in extensive spheres 
 of action— are not ignorant of the temptations of which 
 Mr. Martyn here complains; and to them it must be 
 a consolation to be assured that the same trials were 
 
58 MEMOIR OF 
 
 not unknown to one of the most devoted and most 
 faithful of their brethren. 
 
 Added to those duties which had now become his 
 peculiar care, and in which, notwithstanding some 
 momentary depressions, he continued steadfast and 
 unmovable, always abounding in his work — an office 
 of another kind devolved on him towards the close of 
 liie year 1803, that of one of the public examiners in 
 his college: and if it were too much to say that an 
 examination in the classics at St. John's has rarely 
 been conducted more to the credit of the society, or to 
 the advantage of the students, or to the honor of the 
 examiner ; certainly it would not be declaring too 
 much to aver, that never, since the foundation of the 
 college, has one been held in a more Christian spirit, 
 and in a more strict accordance with that extensive 
 apostolical injunction — " Whatsoever ye do, in word or 
 deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus." The vigi- 
 lance with which Mr. Martyn prepared for this duty, 
 and the humility with which he speaks of himself 
 when engaged in the execution of it, show that his 
 Christianity was of the highest proof. 
 
 " I read Mitford's History of Greece, as I am to be 
 classical examiner. To keep my thoughts from wan- 
 dering away to take pleasure in these studies, required 
 more watchfulness and earnestness in prayer than I 
 can account for. But earnest ejaculation was effectual 
 to make me return to the word of God with some de- 
 light. ' The carnal mind is enmity against God,' — and 
 60 I find it. I was obliged to reason with myself, and 
 to force open my eyes, that I might see the excellency 
 of divine things. Did I delight in reading the retreat 
 
HCNRY MARTYN. 59 
 
 of the ten thousand Greeks, and shall not my soul 
 glory in the knowledge of God, who created the 
 Greeks, and the vast countries over which they passed ? 
 I examined in Butler's Analogy, and in Xenophon ; 
 how much pride and ostentatious display of learning 
 was visible in my conduct !— how that detestable spi- 
 rit follows me, whatever I do !" 
 
 It was customary with Mr. Martj'n, at the com- 
 mencement of a new year, to take a solemn review of 
 the time past, and to contemplate his future prospects. 
 In the review of his journal of the year 1803, he judged 
 that he had dedicated too much time to public minis- 
 trations, and too little to private communion with God. 
 Yet he trusted that he had grown in grace, inasmuch 
 as the bent of his desires v^as towards God, more than 
 when he first thought of becoming a Missionary. " In 
 heavenly contemplation and abstraction of mind," he 
 adds, '"my attainments have foilen far short of my ex- 
 pectation ; bui in a sense of my own worthlessness 
 and guilt, and in a consequent subjugation of the will, 
 and in a disposition for labor and active exertion, I am 
 inclined to think myself gaining ground. My soul ap- 
 proves thoroughly the life of God, and my one only 
 desire is to be entirely devoted to him ; and O may I 
 live very near to him in the ensuing year, and follow 
 llie steps of Christ and his holy saints. I have resigned, 
 in profession, the riches, the honors, and the comforts 
 of this world : and I think also it is a resignation of the 
 heart." Then, after having set apart a day for fasting 
 and prayer, he besought God " for understanding and 
 strength, to fit him for a long life of warfare and con- 
 stant self-denial, and that he might see clearly why 
 
60 MEMom OP 
 
 he was placed here, how short the time was, and how 
 excellent to labor for souls, and, above all, to feel his 
 desert of hell." He prayed also for grace to " enlighten 
 him in the dark seasons of trouble and desponding 
 faith ; that he might not shrink from cold and hunger, 
 and painful labor, but might follow the Lamb whither- 
 soever he went." His soul longed for perfection, but 
 he " feared that he had not yet learned the secret of 
 happiness — a poor and contrite spirit." 
 
 In the early part of the year 1804, Mr. Martyn's 
 expectations of becoming a missionary were consider- 
 ably damped by the very trying event of his losing all 
 his slender patrin)ony ; a loss rendered more severe to 
 him y-; the circumstance of his younger sister being 
 involved in the same calamity. His designs of leaving 
 England were, in consequence of this disaster, likely 
 to be frustrated ; for his pecuniary resources were cut 
 off, and it appeared to him scarcely justifiable to leave 
 his sister in actual distress, when his presence in Eng- 
 land might alleviate or remove it. In order, therefore, 
 that he might consult some of his friends in this emer- 
 gency, at the end of June he left Cambridge for 
 London. 
 
 The situation of a chaplain to the East India Com- 
 pany had long appeared to many of those who took a 
 lively interest in him and his work, to be peculiarly- 
 eligible, as offering singular facilities for missionary- 
 exertions among millions of idolaters. The pecuniary 
 advantages of the appointment were at first wholly out 
 of their contemplation; and for himself, when it was 
 intimated to him that there was some expectation of 
 his leaving England in the capacity of chaplain to the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. fil 
 
 East India Company, his private journal contains this 
 remarkable reflection : — " The prospect of this icorld\t 
 happiness gmjc me rather pain than pleasure, lohich 
 convinced me that I had been running' away from the 
 world rather than overcomin<r it.'''' That unexpected 
 change which had now taken place in Mr. Martyn'a 
 circumstances caused an increased anxiety amongst 
 his friends to procure, if possible, the appointment 
 <vhich before they had deemed so desirable ; and they 
 ivere not without hopes of seeing the Mission Church 
 at Calcutta placed under his pastoral superintendence. 
 Insuperable obstacles, however, interfered with this 
 arrangement, and " a veil was thus cast over his future 
 proceedings." 
 
 The patience which Mr. Martyn manifested under 
 this disappointment, was as edifying and extraordi- 
 nary as the watchfulness which he exercised over his 
 mind during his visit to London, lest scenes so differ- 
 ent from those at Cambridge should prove to him a 
 source of distraction and dissipation. He speaks at this 
 time of returning on one occasion to his room, after 
 having been much abroad and making many visits, 
 '•unable to remain in an unholy, dissipated state, and 
 seeking God earnestly in prayer." Whilst waiting at 
 the India House, he employed that time " for which," 
 he says, " he would have given any thing at Cam- 
 bridge," in private ejaculatory prayer, and in repeating 
 passages from the word of God ; — and yet, though he 
 ever aimed at an entire abstraction from the vanities 
 of the world, he hesitated not to allow himself the full 
 enjoyment of rational and refined gratifications : his 
 observations on this head are v/ell worth recording: 
 6 
 
62 MEMOIR OF 
 
 *' Since I have known God in a saving manner," he 
 remarks, "painting, poetry, and music have had 
 charms unknown to me before. I have received what 
 I suppose is a taste for them ; for religion has refined 
 my mind, and made it susceptible of impressions from 
 the sublime and beautiful. how religion secures the 
 heightened enjoyment of those pleasures which keeps 
 so many from God, by their becoming a source of 
 pride !" 
 
 Unable at present to discern the cloud which should 
 conduct him on his way, Mr. Martyn resumed his mi- 
 nisterial functions at Cambridge with ardor, but with 
 a heavy heart. The affairs of his family affecting, as 
 they did, his own destination as well as his sister's 
 happiness, were no light pressure upon his spirits; in 
 any other point of view, they would scarcely have raised 
 a sigh, and certainly would not greatly have disturbed 
 his composure. But when "most oppressed," he was 
 enabled to find comfort in reflecting that "even such 
 a condition was infinitely preferable to that of those 
 whose minds were discontented in the pursuit of dan- 
 gerous trifles." 
 
 The words of the wise man, that "the day of death 
 is better than the day of one's birth," can apply only 
 to those who practically discern, in the light of the 
 Scriptures, the great end of their existence. This sub- 
 ject was ever in Mr. Martyn's contemplation ; and that 
 he might more closely consider the object for which 
 he was created, he never failed in making a particu- 
 lar commemoration of the anniversary of his birth. 
 "Twenty-three years have elapsed " (he wrote on the 
 ISthof February, 1804) "since I saw the light— only 
 
HENRY MARTY N. €3 
 
 four of which have been professedly given to God; — 
 much has been left undone ; much remains to be done 
 as a Christian and minister ; yet my past experience 
 of the long-sufferino^ of God leaves me no doubt of 
 being carried on all the way. I feel that my heart is 
 wholly for heaven, and the world mainly behind my 
 back. Praised be the Lord for his mercy and patience! 
 The number of my days is fixed in his purpose : — O 
 may I ' glorify him on earth, and finish the work he 
 has given me to do.'" 
 
 That his heart was " wholly for heaven," is evinc- 
 ed by the following reflection on a conversation in 
 the hall of St. John's: — "At dinner they were talking 
 of stones falling from the moon. My imagination be- 
 gan to ascend among the shining worlds hung in the 
 midst of space, and to glance from one to another, and 
 my heart bounded at the thought that I was going a 
 much surer way to behold the glories of the Creator 
 hereafter, than by giving up my time to speculations 
 about them." 
 
 In the interval which passed between the months of 
 February and June, he was found earnestly laboring 
 in the service of his divine Master. He preached ani- 
 mating and awakening discourses: he excited socie- 
 ties of private Christians to "watch, quit themselves 
 as men, and be strong :" he visited many of the poor, 
 the afflicted, and the dying: he warned numbers of 
 the careless and profligate: — in a word, he did the 
 work of an Evangelist. Often did he redeem time from 
 study, from recreation, and from the intercourse of 
 friends, that, like his Redeemer, he might enter the 
 abodes of misery, either to arouse the unthinking 
 
64 MEMOIR OF 
 
 slumberer, or to administer consolation to the dejected 
 penitent. Many an hour did he pass in an hospital or 
 an alms-house ; — and often, after a day of labor and fa- 
 tigue, when wearied almost to the extremity of endu- 
 rance, he would read and pray with the servant who 
 had the care of his rooms; thus making it his meat 
 and drink, his rest as well as his labor, to do the will 
 of his heavenly Father, in conformity to the example 
 of Christ : 
 
 His care was fixed. 
 
 " To fill his odorcns lamp v/ith deeds of light, 
 " And hope that reaps not shame." 
 
 The delight he experienced on hearing that benefit 
 resulted from his exertions, proved to him an ample 
 recompense for every sacrifice of time, comfort, or 
 convenience; and it was equalled only by the humility 
 with which he received such ciieering intelligence. 
 "I was encouraged " (he observes, on receiving a com- 
 munication of this nature) " and refreshed beyond de- 
 scription, and I could only cheerfully and gratefully 
 offer up myself to God's service : but it was at the 
 same time a check to my pride to reflect, that though 
 God might in his sovereignty bless his word by my 
 mouth, I was not on that account the less sinful in my 
 ministrations." On another occasion, with touching 
 simplicity and true lowliness he writes, after meeting 
 some of his flock in the way so strongly and ably re- 
 commended by the present Bishop of Chester — •'! 
 spoke for twenty minutes on ' Thy will he done on 
 earth, as it is in heaven.'— When shall I pour out of a 
 full heart these blessed and divine truths which drop 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 65 
 
 from these lips of clay ! An old woman, at the conclu- 
 sion, said, 'The Lord Almighty bless you 1' This un- 
 expected benediction encouraged me much." 
 
 The incalculable value of habits of self-denial seems 
 never to have been more deeply impressed upon the 
 mind of Mr. Martynthan at this time. "A despicable 
 mduigence in lying in bed," he says, "gave me such 
 a view of the softness of my character, that I resolved, 
 on my knees, to live a life of more self-denial; the 
 lone and vigor of my mind rose rapidly : all those du- 
 ties from which I usually shrini^, seemed recreations. 
 I collected all the passages from the four Gospels that 
 had any reference to this subject; it is one on which 
 I need to preach to myself, and mean to preach to 
 others. Whenever I can say, ' Thy will be done ;' 
 'teach me to do thy will, O God, for thou art my God ;' 
 it is like throwing ballast out of an air-balloon; my 
 soul ascends immediately, and light and happiness 
 shine around me." Such was his thirst after this Chris- 
 tian temper I such his enjoyment of its blessedness ! 
 
 At the beginning of the present year Mr. Martyn 
 was apprehensive, as we have seen, of having bestow- 
 ed too much time on public dutier=, and too little on 
 those which are private and personal. He was fully 
 persuaded that, in order to take heed effectually to his 
 ministry, he must, in obedience to the apostolic injunc- 
 tion, 'take heed' primarily 'to himself;' and this, in 
 fact, was his settled course and practice. He would 
 sometimes set apart seasons for humiliation and 
 prayer, and would frequently spend whole evenings 
 in devotion. Of the Bible he could ever affirm, 'Thy 
 word is very pure, therefore thy servant loveth it.' 
 
66 MEMOIR OF 
 
 " The word of Christ dwelt richly in him in all wis- 
 dom." Large portions of it did he commit to memory, 
 repeating them during his solitary walks, at those 
 times when he was not expressly meditating on some 
 scriptural subject, which was his general custom; and 
 so deep was his veneration for the word of God, that 
 when a suspicion arose in his mind that any other 
 book he might be studying was about to gain an un- 
 due influence over his affections, he instantly laid it 
 aside, nor would he resume it till he had felt and rea- 
 lized the paramount excellence of the divine oracles: 
 he could not rest satisfied till all those lesser lights 
 which were beginning to dazzle him, had disappeared 
 before the effulgence of the Scriptures. 
 
 How much he loved secret prayer, and how vigi- 
 lantly he engaged in the exercise of it, may be seen 
 in the subjoined remarks on that subject : — " I felt the 
 need of setting apart a day for the restoration of my 
 soul by solemn prayer: my views of eternity are be- 
 come dim and transient. 1 could live for ever in prayer, 
 if I could always speak to God. I sought to pause, and 
 to consider what I wanted, and to look up with fear 
 and faith, and I found the benefit ; for my soul was 
 soon composed to that devout sobriety which I knevv^ 
 by its sweetness to be its proper frame. I was engaged 
 in prayer in the manner I like, deep seriousness ; at the 
 end of it, I felt great fear of forgetting the presence of 
 God, and of leaving him as soon as I should leave the 
 posture of devotion. I was led through the mists of 
 unbelief, and spake to God as one that was true; and 
 rejoiced exceedingly that he was holy and faithful. I 
 endeavored to consider mvself as being alone on the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 67 
 
 earth with him, and that greatly promoted my ap- 
 proach to his presence. My prayer for a meek and 
 holy sobriety was granted ! O how sweet the dawn of 
 heaven !" 
 
 Nor was Mr. Martyn less diligent and fervent in the 
 yet higher branch of Christian worship, thanksgiv- 
 ing. " Let me praise God," he would say, " for hav- 
 ing turned me from a life of wo to the enjoyment of 
 peace and hope. The work is real. I can no more 
 doubt it than I can doubt my existence; the whole 
 current of my desires is altered — I am walking quite 
 another way, though I am incessantly stumbling in 
 that Avay." " I had a most blessed view of God and 
 divine things ; O how great is his excellency ! I find 
 my heart pained for want of words to praise him ac- 
 cording to his excellent greatness ; I looked forward 
 to complete conformity to him, as the great end of my 
 existence, and my assurance was full. I said, almost 
 with tears, ' Who shall separate us from the love of 
 Christ?'" 
 
 It has been well observed,* that " we may judge, by 
 our regard for the Sabbath, whether eternity will be 
 forced upon us." The application of this rule, as it re- 
 spects Mr. Martyn, will discover a singular meetness 
 in him for the inheritance of the saints in light. His 
 Sabbaths v/ere Sabbaths indeed — the antepasl, often, 
 of that rest which is everlasting. 
 
 Let us hear his own description of his happiness at 
 
 some of those sacred times : — " Before setting out to 
 
 go to Lolworth, I endeavored to cast away all those 
 
 contemptible prejudices and dislikes which I often feel, 
 
 * Adams's Private Thoughts, 
 
68 MEMOIR OF 
 
 and on the road experienced a sweet sense of the di- 
 vine presence, and happy meditation on God and his 
 truths. I was thinking of the love of Christ, and of his 
 unparalleled humility, and that to him belonged all the 
 glory, as having truly merited it. I fell quite devoted 
 to God and assured of his love : I did not doubt of 
 having been apprehended by Christ, (for the purpose, 
 I hope, of preaching his Gospel,) and during the ser- 
 vice my heart was full of love and joy." — " At church, 
 this morning, my heart was overflowing with love and 
 joy : during the sermon, which was an exhortation to 
 diligence, a sense of my unprofitableness depressed me ; 
 but in my ride to Lol worth I enjoyed sweet delight; 
 every breeze seemed to breathe love into my heart; 
 and while I surveyed the landscape, I looked forward 
 to the days when all nations should come to the moun- 
 tain of the Lord's house." 
 
 I3y those who forget the history of our Lord's life, it 
 might be conceived that one so blameless and harm- 
 less as Mr. Martyn, so poor in spirit, and pure in heart, 
 would pass oil his way unassailed by calumny or un- 
 kind ness. But those who draw their anticipations from 
 the Scripture, will not "marvel" that he should be 
 called to endure unjust insinuations and aspersions, 
 when his whole life was devoted to the welfare of his 
 fellow-creatures. Yet, " when reviled he reviled not 
 again, but committed himself to Him that judgeth 
 righteously." — " Is not this sweet, O my soul," he ex- 
 claimed under a trial of this kind, " to have a holy God 
 to appeal to and converse with, though all the world 
 should turn their backs?" And it should be remarked 
 here, that his patience under the severe and unme- 
 
HENRY MARTY -V. 69 
 
 rited censures of others was not that which is some- 
 times mistaken for it, the indifference of apathy, or the 
 superciliousness of contempt ; the one was as ahhor- 
 rent to his nature as the other was to the principles of 
 his religion. Censorious tongues were to him as they 
 were to David, " spears and arrows and sharp swords :" 
 so far from being callous to any attempts to wound his 
 character and his peace, he acknowledges that obloquy 
 was a trying exercise of his Christian temper, and he 
 considered the dispensation as " wholesome," because 
 " to be despised by men affected him very deeply." 
 " But the name of the Lord is a strong tower — the 
 righteous runneth into it, and is safe." — " Conscious," 
 said he, " that I did not deserve the censures that were 
 cast upon me, I committed myself to God, and in him 
 may I abide till the indignation be overpast I" 
 
 Those, however, who maligned and traduced Mr. 
 Martyn's character, wounded his spirit far less than 
 those who either scoffed at his high and self-denying 
 designs of usefulness, or, from worldly motives, dis- 
 couraged him from attempting their accomplishment. 
 No one could be more ready than he to consider the 
 fittest means for compassing the ends he had in view, 
 and to weigh beforehand the difficulties attending the 
 life of a missionary, however favored by external cir- 
 cumstances. But objections of a contemptuous kind, 
 or those arguments which founded themselves on an 
 ignorance of the very spirit of the Gospel, painfully 
 affected his mind. His reflections, after a long dis- 
 course with a person who had addressed him with the 
 kindest intentions, but with a judgment unenlightened 
 by that wisdom which is from above, are worth pre- 
 
70 MEMOIR OP 
 
 serving: — "All our conversation on the subject of re- 
 ligion ended in nothing. He was convinced that he 
 was right, and all the texts I produced were, accord- 
 ing to him, applicable only to the times of the apostles. 
 How am I constrained to adore God's sovereign mer- 
 cy ! My soul, dost thou not esteem all things but dung 
 and dross for the excellency of the i^nowledge of Christ 
 Jesus my Lord '? Yea, did not gratitude constrain me — 
 did hot duty and fear of destruction — yet surely the 
 excellency of the service of Christ would constrain 
 me to lay down a thousand lives in the prosecution of 
 it." When called to encounter the ridicule of those 
 who, not knowing the hope of Christ's calling, nor the 
 riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, nor 
 the exceeding greatness of his power towards those 
 who believe, despised all labors of love amongst the 
 heathen as wild and visionary, the Lord helped him 
 to keep his ground, and to bear his testimony. " With 
 ray Bible in my hand, and Christ at my right hand," 
 said he, " I can do all things: what though the whole 
 world believe not, God abideth true, and my hope in 
 hiin shall be steadfast," 
 
 In the latter part of the spring of this year he had 
 the singular satisfaction of being introduced to a per- 
 sonal acqu lintance with one of a kindred spirit with 
 himself — th^ late Henry Kirke White. Rare genius, 
 and, above ill, sterling piety, could not fail of bein^ 
 greatly admi -ed and highly prized by Mr. Martyn; he 
 consequently 'ook the liveliest interest in behalf of that 
 extraordinary young man, and used his utmost en- 
 deavors to fac.htate his entrance upon that course at 
 college, which afterwards proved so brilliant and so 
 transient. 
 
HENRY MAETYN. 71 
 
 The duties of a public examiner in St. John's were 
 now, in the month of June, for the second time con- 
 signed to Mr. Martyn— the subjects for examination 
 being, one of them from the Classics, the other, Locke's 
 Treatise on the Understanding, To those who embark 
 in metaphysical disquisitions, it will serve as a matter 
 of caution — and to those who are harassed with dis- 
 tressing thoughts, it may administer consolation — to 
 recite, in Mr. Martyn's own words, the exquisite men- 
 tal sufferings he endured, after allowing his mind a 
 range of too unlimited a nature in these abstract ques- 
 tions. " My soul," he writes, '• was filled with greater 
 misery and horror than I ever before experienced. I 
 know not how to describe my feelings, or how I got 
 into them — but it was after metaphysical inquij-ies into 
 the nature and end of my being, and in what consists 
 the happiness of my soul. I was afraid to leave off pray- 
 ing, and went to bed earnestly recommending my soul 
 to Christ." — " I tremble," said he, on the succeeding 
 day, " to enter on these inquiries, lest my beclouded 
 reason should lead me to the brink of hell. But I know 
 by experience that the spirit of submission, and a sense 
 of the authority of God, is the only state in which I 
 can ever be happy : and precisely in proportion as I 
 depart from that state of things, I am unhappy. And 
 so strong is this sentiment, that M'ere it not my hope 
 that I should one day wholly submit to God and de- 
 scend, to my Tiffht place, I would not wish to exist ano- 
 ther moment. My trust is, that God will, according 
 to the riches of his grace in Christ Jesus, enable a poor 
 worm, who groans under pride, to advance steadily 
 and humbly to his end, and preserve him from those 
 
72 MEMOIR or 
 
 dreadful thoughts which almost overwhelm the soul.^* 
 Thus, when in danger of being " spoiled by philoso-- 
 phy," was his soul " upheld by the free Spirit of a 
 faithful God." 
 
 It now appeared to be past a doubt that Mr. Martyn 
 would succeed in obtaining a chaplainship in the ser- 
 vice of the East India Company, and that in the en- 
 suing spring he would be summoned to leave the 
 shores of his native country for ever. In July, there- 
 fore, he revisited those scenes which were endeared to 
 him by numberless early associations, and enlivened 
 by the presence of many whom he admired and loved. 
 And here it is due to the full illustration of his Chris- 
 tian character to mention, that it was not merely the 
 ties of family or friendship which bound him to Corn- 
 wall ; others there were of a tenderer if not stronger 
 kind : for he had conceived a deeply-fixed attachment 
 for one, of v/hom less ought not, and more cannot be 
 said, than that she was worthy of him : an attachment 
 which — whether he thought, as he afterwards did, 
 that it should be encouraged, or as he now did, that, 
 from peculiar circumstances, it ouglit to be repressed 
 — equally exhibits him as a man of God, whose affec- 
 tions were set upon things above, and not on things on 
 the earth. 
 
 As this was the first time he had been in Cornwall 
 since his ordination, and the last time he expected ever 
 to visit it, he was extremely anxious to testify the 
 grace of God in his public mmistry, whenever he had 
 an opportunity. Such, however, was the prejudice ex- 
 cited against his religious principles, that his labors 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 73 
 
 were almost entirely confined to two churches under 
 the care of his brother-in-law. There he frequently 
 preached, and there both his sisters heard him, the 
 youngest with much delight, the eldest with a most 
 gratifying appearance of having been seriously im- 
 pressed by what fell from his lips. " I found," said he, 
 " that she had been deeply affected, and from her con- 
 versation I received great satisfaction : in the evening, 
 I walked by the water-side till late, having my heart 
 full of praise to God for having given me such hopes 
 of my sister." 
 
 To the churches where he preached, the common 
 people crowded in numbers. At Kenwyn, where he 
 addressed them from 2 Cor. 5 : 20, 21, " Now then we 
 are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech 
 you by us ; we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye re- 
 conciled to God. For he hath made him to be sin for 
 us, who knew no sin, that we might be made the right- 
 eousness of God in him ;" — the church was so full that 
 many were compelled to stand on the outside, and 
 many obliged to go away. How acceptable he was to 
 those who loved and valued the Gospel, may be easily 
 conceived; yet such was his vigilance of mind and 
 tenderness of conscience, that " their commendations 
 occasioned him some pain," inasmuch as "they tend- 
 ed to fan the flame of vanity." The Christian, espe- 
 cially the Christian minister, has to pass through 
 good report and evil report ; and praise is a severer 
 test of the strength of his principles than dispraise. 
 Mr. Martyn ever found it so ; and he experienced him- 
 self, as well as exemplified to others, the truth of those 
 words of wisdom — "as the fining-pot for silver, and 
 7 
 
74 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the furnace for gold, so is a man to his praise." Prov. 
 27:21. 
 
 In the private and more retired duties of his calling 
 'he was now, as usual, most unremitting in his attention : 
 these, in fact, were to him the most delightful parts of 
 his vocation. Happier would he have esteemed it, as 
 far as his personal feelings were concerned, to kneel, 
 as he did frequently with his youngest sister, beside 
 the beds of the sick and dying, than to have had the 
 largest churches in his native country thronged with 
 multitudes attentive to hear him: he was of the spirit 
 of that Redeemer, who sought to be hid whilst he went 
 about doing good. 
 
 His habits of reading and prayer, and particularly 
 ttiose of divine meditation, were in no degree relaxed 
 during his visit, and the less so, because he acknow- 
 ledged that " he felt an increased difficulty of living in 
 communion with God, where so many remembered 
 him in a different character." The solitude of the spot 
 where he resided was happily fitted for contemplation : 
 '•The scene," he wrote, in a letter to a friend from 
 Lamorran, " is such as is frequently to be met with in 
 this part of Cornwall. Below the house is an arm of 
 the sea, flov/ing between the hills, which are covered 
 with wood. By the side of this water I walk in gene- 
 ral in the evening, out of the reach of all sound but the 
 rippling of the waves and the whistling of the curlew." 
 In these pensive and solitary walks, the great sacri- 
 fices he was about to make could not but force them- 
 selves frequently upon his mind, and raise the silent 
 and involuntary sigh : but we may be well assured, 
 that " in the multitude of the thoughts which he had in 
 his heart, God's comforts refreshed his soul." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 75 
 
 Ai length, after having withstood in Cornwall, as 
 well as at Cambridge, the arguments of those who " at 
 all events would have detained him in England," — 
 arguments of which he confesses that " some were not 
 without weight," — he prepared to leave that part of 
 his native country which was peculiarly dear to his 
 feeling and affectionate heart. 
 
 The separations of Christians from each other, in 
 this world of mutability, afflictive as they ever must 
 be, have their peculiar alleviations : they know that 
 Christ "fills all things," — and they have the blissful 
 expectation of an endless re-union in that world of 
 glory whither they are hastening. 
 
 Mr. Martyn, with respect to several from whom he 
 was now to part, could fully indulge in these animated 
 anticipations : but he could not as it respected all. 
 The following is a mournful record of a final inter- 
 view, overclouded by the gloom of an almost hopeless 
 
 sorrow. " M rode with me part of the way, but 
 
 kept the conversation on general subjects. If I brought 
 him by force to religion, he spoke with the most as- 
 tonishing apathy on the subject. His cold, deliberate 
 superiority to every thing but argument, convinced 
 me not merely that he was not only fully convinced, 
 as he said, but that he was rooted in infidelity. No- 
 thing remained for me but to pray for him. Though 
 he parted from me probably to see me no more, he 
 said nothing that could betray the existence of any 
 passions in him. O cursed infidelity, that freezes the 
 heart's blood here, as well as destroys the soul here- 
 after! I could only adore the sovereign grace of God, 
 which distinguished me from him, though every thing 
 
7(i MEMOIR OF 
 
 was alike in us. We have been intimate from our in- 
 fancy, and have had the same plans and pursuits, and 
 nearly the same condition : but the one is taken and 
 the other is left. I, through mercy, find my only joy 
 and delight in the knowledge of Christ ; and he in de- 
 nying the truth of religion altogether." 
 
 By another farewell which he has also depicted, he 
 could not but be otherwise than very deeply affected : 
 but the sorrow was of a character very dissimilar to 
 
 the last. " Rode before E , with L , to an old 
 
 man five miles off. Our conversation was such as be- 
 cometh saints, but it was too pleasant for me. I sighed 
 at the thought of losing their company. When we ar- 
 rived, the old man was out, but his sister, a blind wo- 
 man of seventy, was confined to her bed, without any 
 
 comfortable hope. L and myself said every thing 
 
 we could to cheer her, and then I prayed. When the 
 old man arrived, we formed a little circle before the 
 door, under the trees, and he conversed with his young 
 hearers concerning the things of God. I then read 
 Psalm 84. Our ride home was delightful, our hearts 
 being all devoutly disposed ; only mine was unhappy. 
 
 Parted with L for ever in this life, with a sort of 
 
 uncertain pain which I knew would increase to greater 
 violence." 
 
 These forebodings were but too soon realized. On 
 the evening of that day, and for many succeeding 
 days, his mental agony was extreme ; yet he could 
 speak to God, as one who knew the great conflict 
 within him; he was convinced, that as God willed his 
 happiness, he was providing for it eventually by thai 
 bitter separation : he resolved, through grace, to be his 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 77 
 
 though it should be through much tribulation : he ex- 
 perienced sweetly and solemnly the excellence of serv- 
 ing him faithfully, and of following Christ and his 
 Apostles: he meditated with great joy on the end of 
 this world, and enjoyed the thought of walking, as he 
 now does, with her from whom he was then removed, 
 in the realms of glory. 
 
 But Mr. Martyn had not filled up the measure of his 
 sufferings, having not yet bid adieu to his sisters. 
 With the eldest he spent one melancholy evening in 
 exhorting her for the last time, and endeavoring to 
 comfort her ; and on the succeeding day he took leave 
 of the youngest : " they parted as if to meet no more," 
 and, overwhelmed with inexpressible grief, could find 
 no consolation but in mutually commending each 
 other to the grace of God in prayer. 
 
 Thus turning his back, like Abraham of old, on his 
 kindred and his country, and looking for that city 
 which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is 
 God, Mr. Martyn departed from Cornwall. 
 
 At Plymouth, whither he proceeded, he passed a 
 Sabbath in a heavenly serenity of spirit, and in the full 
 exercise of that faith which is " the substance of things 
 hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." There he 
 preached twice, on Dan. 5:22,23: "And thou his 
 son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thy heart, though 
 thou knewest all this ; but hast lifted up thyself against 
 the Lord of heaven ; and they have brought the ves- 
 sels of his house before thee, and thou and thy lords, 
 thy wives and thy concubines, have drank wine in 
 them ; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and 
 gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not? 
 
78 MEMOIR OF 
 
 nor hear, nor know : and the God in whose hand thy 
 breath is, and whose are all thy waj's. hast thou not 
 glorified :" and on Rev. 22 : 17 ; " And the Spirit and 
 the bride say. Come : And let him that heareth say, 
 Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whoso- 
 ever will, let him take the water of life freely." — " His 
 soul longed," he said, " for the eternal world, and he 
 could see nothing on earth for which he would wish 
 to live another hour." At this place an incident oc- 
 curred indicative as well of his extraordinary humili- 
 ty, as of that extreme temerity of judgment, in which 
 those who make a loud, though, in the main, a genu- 
 ine profession of religion, are too apt to indulge. Hav- 
 ing expounded the Scriptures, and prayed with many 
 who assembled to listen to his parting words, he dis- 
 covered that there were some present who ventured, 
 to express a doubt of the reality of his religion. One 
 person in particular openly avowed his apprehensions 
 concerning him ; so that his heart was wounded : yet, 
 observed this meek and lowly man of God, " I was 
 thankful to God for admonishing me, and my grati- 
 tude to the man was, I think, unfeigned." Such was 
 his recorded comment at the time : and it is noted af- 
 terwards in his journal, that this very person was es- 
 pecially remembered by him in his prayers. 
 
 From Plymouth, where his sorrow was painfully 
 renewed, by being separated from a family nearly re- 
 lated and greatly endeared to him, he proceeded to 
 London; during which journey he sought, according 
 to his settled custom, to render his conversation pro- 
 fitable to his fellow-travelers : and in one instance on 
 this occasion, his attempts were not, it may be hoped, 
 
HEMRY MARTYN. 79 
 
 unattended with success. He had for his companion a 
 young French officer on his parole ; a Protestant, v/ho 
 had been accustomed, he found, to attend to morning 
 and evening prayer, and to read his Bible, which he 
 had unfortunately lost when he was taken prisoner. 
 But his views of the Gospel appearing to Mr. Marty n 
 very defective, he explained to him " his state by na- 
 ture ; his condemnation by the law ; the necessity of 
 regeneration, and of free salvation by Christ ; and the 
 promise of the Spirit." The young man paid much 
 attention to these admonitions, and expressed great 
 affection for his adviser ; who afterwards presented 
 him with a French Testament, and corresponded with 
 him on those important topics which he had set before 
 him. 
 
 Change of place and circumstances did not prevent 
 Mr. Martyn from communion with that Lord and Sa- 
 vior, who is every where, and who was v/ith him 
 whithersoever he went. On this journey, when leav- 
 ing Bath early in the morning, " he found his soul as- 
 cending to God with divine sweetness. Nothing seem- 
 ed desirable but to glorify Him : all creatures were as 
 nothing. Towards the evening, as they drew near 
 London, he was delightfully engaged in meditation on 
 the latter part of the second chapter of the Epistle to 
 the Ephesians, " contemplating the building as it was 
 rising, and as it would be when finished." — " O the 
 transcendent glory," said he, " of this temple of souls 
 lively stones, perfect in all its parts, the purchase and 
 the work of God." 
 
 On the I8th of September we find Mr. Martyn again 
 
80 MEMOIK OF 
 
 quietly settled at Cambridge ; from whence his young 
 est sister received a letter from him, of which the fol- 
 lowing is an extract ; and so excellent, surely, is the 
 spirit which pervades it, that tears of thankfulness for 
 possessing such a brother, must have mingled them- 
 selves with those which she could not but shed abun- 
 dantly on account of his departure. 
 
 " We should consider it as a sign for good, my dear- 
 est S , when the Lord reveals to us the almost des- 
 perate corruption of our hearts. For, if he causes us 
 to groan under it, as an insupportable burden, he will, 
 we may hope, in his own time, give us deliverance. 
 The pride which I see dwelling in my own heart, pro- 
 ducing there the most obstinate hardness, I can truly 
 say my soul abhors. I see it to be unreasonable, I feel 
 it to be tormenting. When I sometimes offer up sup- 
 plications, with strong crying to God, to bring down 
 ray spirit into the dust, I endeavor calmly to contem- 
 plate the infinite majesty of the most high God, and 
 my own meanness and wickedness. Or else I quietly 
 tell the Lord, who knows the heart, that I would give 
 him all the glory of every thing if I could. But the 
 most effectual way I have ever found, is to lead away 
 my thoughts from myself and my own concerns, by 
 praying for all my friends ; for the church, the world, 
 the nation ; and, especially, by beseeching that God 
 would glorify his own great name, by converting all 
 nations to the obedience of faith; also by praying that 
 he would put more abundant honor on those Chris- 
 tians whom he seems to have honored especially, and 
 whom we see to be manifestly our superiors. This is 
 at least a positive act of humility, and it is certain that 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 81 
 
 not only will a good principle produce a good act, but 
 the act will increase the principle. But even after do- 
 ing all this, there will often arise a certain self-com- 
 placency which has need to be checked ; and in con- 
 versation with Christian friends, we should be careful, 
 I think, how self is introduced. Unless we think that 
 good will be done, self should be kept in the back 
 ground and mortified. We are bound to be servants 
 of all, ministering to their pleasure as far as will be to 
 their profit. We are to " look not at our own things, 
 
 but at the things of others." Be assured, my dear S , 
 
 that, night and day making mention of you in my 
 prayers, I desire of God to give you to see the depth 
 of pride and iniquity in your heart, yet not to be dis- 
 couraged at the sight of it ; that you may perceive 
 yourself deserving to be cast out with abhorrence from 
 God's presence, and then may walk in continual po- 
 verty of spirit and the simplicity of a little child. Pray, 
 too, that I may know something of humility. Blessed 
 grace ! how it smooths the furrows of care, and gilds 
 the dark paths of life I It will make us kind, tender- 
 hearted, affable, and enable us to do more for God and 
 the Gospel than the most fervent zeal without it. 
 
 " I am here without a companion ; at first the change 
 from the agreeable society in Cornwall, as also from 
 that which I enjoyed at Plymouth, was very irksome; 
 but it is good for me !" 
 
 His journal at this period contains many observa- 
 tions accordant with the last sentence in this letter: 
 his mind naturally often recurred with fond and 
 mournful recollections to Cornwall. But he endea- 
 
 i 
 
0» MEMOIR OF 
 
 vored to check such thoughts, as savoi ing " too much of 
 earthliness and discontent !" — knowing that "he ought 
 to be happy wherever God had placed him ;" and " be- 
 ing sure that the exchange he was soon to make, of 
 college for a stormy ocean and the burning plains of 
 India, would not be very pleasant to the fiesh." 
 
 The happiness Mr. Martyn enjoyed in prosecuting 
 liis ministerial vocation, received at this time a won- 
 derful increase ; whilst suffering the will of God with 
 the meek resignation of faith, he was enabled to do it 
 with all the delightful fervency of love. " Blessed be 
 God," he found reason to say, with exceeding joy and 
 gratitude, " I feel myself io be his miriister. This 
 thought, which I can hardly describe, came in the 
 morning, after reading Brainerd. I wish for no ser- 
 vice but the service of God; to labor for souls on 
 earthj to do his will in heaven." As far as the exter- 
 nal duties of his office were concerned, only this vari- 
 ation occurred ; he became extremely diligent in the 
 humble, but most important work of catechising chil- 
 dren ; giving sometimes a great part of his evenings 
 to the task, and leaving the society he most valued for 
 the sake of it. He determined likewise upon preach- 
 ing more frequently extempore, (for he had already at 
 times adopted the practice,) partly from thinking it 
 upon the whole more profitable to himself as well as 
 to the congregation, and partly from the desire of de- 
 voting the time spent in writing sermons to other pur- 
 poses. He by no means, however, renounced these 
 compositions. On the contrary, he enjoined it upon 
 himself as a rule, never to pass a week witliout writing 
 a sermon. 
 
HENRY MARTY N- 83 
 
 In Visiting his flock, and thus " preaching from house 
 to house," Mr. Martyn's perseverance kept pace with 
 the heightened pleasure and satisfaction he expe- 
 rienced in his divine calling : happy, however, as he 
 was in this work of labor and love, the sympathies of 
 his heart were painfully and powerfully called forth 
 by many a scene of extreme misery, and his holy sen- 
 sibilities were yet more acutely excited by the vice 
 and profligacy he perpetually witnessed. The follow- 
 ing are some of several scenes of wretchedness with 
 which he was conversant: — " In prayer I found my 
 soul composed to a blessed and serious view of eter- 
 nity. Visited the hospital, and read the 11th chapter 
 of John there, with a poor man, in whose room at the 
 workhouse I was struck with the misery that present- 
 ed itself. He was lying, in his clothes and hat, upon 
 the bed, dying ; his wife was cleaning the room as i( 
 nothing was the matter ; and on the threshold was the 
 daughter, about thirty years old, who had been deli- 
 rious thirteen years. Her mother said, that the poor 
 creature sometimes talked of religion : so I asked her 
 several times, before I could arrest her attention, who 
 came into the world to save sinners? After several 
 wild looks, she hastily answered, ' Christ,' and then 
 talked on as before. The dying man was almost in- 
 sensible to any thing I could say. He had formerly 
 been a respectable innkeeper in the town ; but the ex- 
 travagance of a son brought him to poverty, and his 
 daughter, who foresaw it, to insanity." — " In the af- 
 ternoon I enjoyed solemn thoughts in prayer, and 
 visited several people ; amongst them one poor peni- 
 tent, with whom I had prayed the day before. The 
 
84 MEMOIR OF 
 
 desires she expressed amidst her tears were, that God 
 would change her heart, and forgive her, and take 
 her to his mercy. If it was his will, she wished to 
 leave this world. But what if she should live? I 
 asked her. She said she could not say she should not 
 sin, as she was constantly liable ; but rather than re- 
 turn to her former ways, she would be cut in pieces. 
 I was much affected with pity, and preached the Gos- 
 pel of peace with great delight to her." At another 
 time, when a friend had given him a lamentable ac- 
 count of the gross misconduct of a woman who had 
 made a profession of religion, "the consideration," he 
 remarked, "quite swallowed up my other thoughts, 
 and brought me to a tender grief and godly sorrow. 
 I went to church, ruminating on it, and could almost 
 say, ' Rivers of waters run down mine eyes, because 
 men keep not thy law.' O that I could feel more sen- 
 sibly the dishonor done to God, and to his Qhrist, and 
 to his Gospel ; and the ruin she is bringing on her 
 own soul." And on hearing, the same day, of the 
 death of one whom he had remembered in innocence, 
 and in the bloom of health and beauty, and who died 
 after a very short career of vice, the account was too 
 much for him. " My heart," said he, " was ready to 
 burst. When I thought of the man who had seduced 
 her, and then of many in the University who had be- 
 haved with extraordinary effrontery at church, my 
 soul groaned within me. O my God, it is enough ; 
 hasten, O hasten the day when I shall leave the world 
 to come to thee ; when I shall no more be vexed, and 
 astonished, and pained, at the universal wickedness of 
 this lost earth. But here would I abide my time j and 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 85 
 
 spend and be spent for the salvation of any poor soul ; 
 and lie down at the feet of sinners, and beseech them 
 not to plunge into an eternity of torment." 
 How '"honorable" and what delight the Sabbath was 
 to Mr. Martyn, we have already seen; it might be 
 called with him '* a kind of transfiguration-day, when 
 his garments shone with peculiar lustre." Can it be 
 deamed irrelevant, then, to advert again to the state of 
 iiis mind, as delineated by himself, during some of 
 those sacred seasons at this period? 
 
 Sept. 30. — "My mind, this morning, easily ascended 
 to God, in peaceful solemnity. I succeeded in finding 
 access to God, and being alone with him. Could I but 
 enjoy this life of faith more steadily, how much should 
 I ' grow in grace,' and be renewed in the spirit of my 
 mind ! At such seasons of fellowship with the Father 
 and his Son Jesus Christ, when the world, and self, and 
 eternity, are nearly in their right places, not only are 
 my views of duty clear and comprehensive, but the 
 proper motives have a more constraining influence." 
 
 Oct. 28. — "This has been in general a happy day. 
 In the morning, through grace, I was enabled by 
 prayer to maintain a calm recollection of myself — 
 and what was better, of the presence of my dear Re- 
 deemer. From the church I walked to our garden, 
 where I was above an hour, I trust, with Christ, speak- 
 ing to him chiefly of my future life in his service. I 
 determined on entire devotedness, though with trem- 
 bling; for the flesh dreads crucifixion. But should I 
 fear pain, when Christ was so agonized for me? No, 
 — come what will, I am determined, through God, to 
 be a fellow-worker with Christ. I recollected, M'ith 
 8 
 
86 MEMOIR OP 
 
 comfort, that I was speaking to the great Creator, who 
 can make such a poor weak worm as myself ' more 
 than conqueror. At church I found, by the attention 
 of the people, that the fervor of my spirit yesterday 
 had been conveyed into my sermon. I came to my 
 rooms rejoicing to be alone again, and to hold commu- 
 nion with God." 
 
 Dec. 9. — "This has been in general a sweet and 
 blessed day — a foretaste of my eternal Sabbath. 
 Preached on the third commandment : in the after- 
 noon on the tenth. Rode back to Cambridge, feeling 
 quite willing to go any where or suffer any thing for 
 God. Preached in Trinity church, on Ezek. 33:11. 
 ' Say unto them, As I live, saith the Lord God, I have 
 no pleasure in the death of the wicked; but that the 
 wicked turn from his way and live : turn ye, turn ye 
 from your evil ways; for why will ye die, O house of 
 Israel ?' It was pleasant to me to think of being alone 
 again with God." 
 
 The year 1804 closed with Mr. Martyn's being a 
 third time selected as one of the examiners in St. 
 John's. In fulfilling which office, he speaks of his 
 '• soul drawing near to God whilst in the hall ; and of 
 a sacred impression being upon his mind during the 
 examination." " Several of the poetical images in 
 Virgil," in which he had been examining, "especially 
 those taken from nature, together with the sight of the 
 raoon rising over the venerable wall, and sending its 
 light through the painted glass, turned away his 
 thoughts from present things, and raised them to God. 
 His soul was stirred up to renewed resolutions to live 
 a life of entire independence of earthly comforts; 
 though he felt that the flesh was very weak." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 87 
 
 The last day of the year found him ''rejoicing at 
 the lapse of time, but sorrowing at its unprofitable- 
 ness." — " So closes," he remarks, " the easy part of my 
 life ; enriched by every earthly comfort, and caressed 
 by friends, I may scarcely be said to have experienced 
 trouble ; but now, farewell ease, if I might presume to 
 conjecture. O Lord, into thy hands I commit my 
 spirit! Thou hast redeemed me, thou God of truth! 
 may I be saved by thy grace, and be sanctified to do 
 thy will now, and to all eternity, through Jesus 
 Christ." His reflections on the following day, the first 
 of that year which was his last in England, carry with 
 them a peculiar interest, as well from their intrinsic 
 excellence, as from the circumstances under which 
 they were indited. 
 
 Jan. 1, 1805.— " Hitherto hath the Lord helped me. 
 It is now about five years since God stopped me in the 
 career of worldliness, and turned me from the paths 
 of sin — three years and a half since I turned to the 
 Lord with all my heart — and a little more than two 
 years since he enabled me to devote myself to his ser- 
 vice as a missionary. My progress of late has become 
 slower than it had been ; yet I can truly say, that in 
 the course of this time, every successive year, every 
 successive week has been happier than the former. 
 From many dangerous snaires hath the Lord preserved 
 me: in spite of all my inward rebellion, he hath car- 
 ried on his work in my heart; and in spite of all my 
 unbelieving fears, he hath given me a hope full of 
 immortality; 'he hath set my foot on a rock, and 
 estabhshed my goings, and hath put anew song in 
 my mouth, even praises to my God.' It is the begin- 
 
88 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ning of a critical year to me; yet I feel little appre- 
 hension. The same grace and long-suffering, the same 
 wisdom and power, that have bronght me so far, will 
 bring me on, though it be through fire and water, to 
 a goodly heritage. I see no business in life but the 
 work of Christ, neither do I desire any employment 
 to all eternity but his service. I am a sinner saved by 
 grace. Every day's experience convinces me of this 
 truth. My daily sins and constant corruption leave me 
 no hope but that which is founded on God's mercy in 
 Christ. His Spirit, I trust, is imparted, and is renew- 
 ing my nature; as I desire much, though I have at- 
 tained but little. Now to God, the Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost, would I solemnly renew my self-dedica- 
 tion, to be his servant for ever." 
 
 Towards the end of January, a sudden summons to 
 leave England in ten days caused some perturbation 
 in Mr. Martyn's spirits. Short, however, as the notice 
 was, he would instantly have complied with it, had he 
 received ordination ; but this he could not receive till 
 the 18th of Febniary, when he completed his twenty- 
 fourth j^ear. 
 
 The solemn and impressive rite of admission to the 
 functions and privileges of a presbyter of the church 
 of England was administered to him at St. James's 
 Chapel, London, in the month of March : after which 
 he received the degree of Bachelor of Divinity, con- 
 ferred upon him by mandate from the university; 
 when nothing remained to detain him any longer at 
 Cambridge. 
 
 At the thoughts of his departure, he confesses that 
 the flesh betrayed its weakness, but he did not regret 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 89 
 
 having resigned the world ; hfe, he knew, was but a 
 short journey — a little day ; and then, if faithful unto 
 death, his gracious reward would begin. Happily for 
 him, such was the divine goodness and mercy, that he 
 was, at this moment, more than ever persuaded of his 
 being truly called of God to preach the Gospel to the 
 heathen. " I rejoice to say (he wrote to his yomigest 
 sister) that I never had so clear a conviction of my 
 call as at present — as far as respects the inward im- 
 pression. Never did I see so much the exceeding ex- 
 cellency, and glory, and sweetness of the work ; nor 
 have so much the favorable testimony of my own con- 
 science, nor perceive so plainly the smile of God. I am 
 constrained to say — What am I, or what is my father's 
 house, that I should be made willing — what am I, that 
 I should be so happy, so honored?" In his journal 
 likewise, he expresses himself to the same effect : " I 
 felt more persuaded of my call than ever ; there was 
 scarcely the shadow of a doubt left. Rejoice, O my 
 soul — thou shalt be the servant of God in this life, and 
 in the next, for all the boundless ages of eternity." 
 
 A remarkable spirit of supplication likev/ise was in 
 this hour of need poured out upon him ; and the sure 
 word of prophecy, predicting the glory of the latter 
 limes, was as the dawning of the day and the rising of 
 the day-star in his heart. " I could not," he remarks, 
 "help reflecting on the almost supernatural fervor and 
 deep devotion which came upon me, whilst I declared 
 that I had rightfully no other business each day but to 
 do God's work as a servant, constantly regarding his 
 pleasure."—" My thoughts were full of what God 
 would do for his own glory, in the conversion of miil- 
 
90 MEMOIR OF 
 
 titudes to himself in the latter day. I did not wish to 
 think about myself in any respect, but found it a pre- 
 cious privilege to stand by, a silent admirer of God's 
 doings." 
 
 To be removed for ever from many dear friends, and 
 from a congregation who " esteemed him very highly 
 in love for his work's sake," would have greatly af- 
 flicted one of far less affection than that which anima- 
 ted the breast of Mr. Martyn. As for him, his sufferings 
 on this occasion were most severe. Those of his flock, 
 likewise, were no less so : they would willingly have 
 renewed the touching scene once beheld at Miletus, 
 " sorrowing as they did for the words that he spake, 
 that they should see his face no more." One old man — 
 to adduce no other instance of their undissembled re- 
 gard and poignant regret — could not refrain from com- 
 ing to him, that he might commend him solemnly to 
 God in prayer. And when he delivered his farewell 
 discourse in Trinity Church, on these words, (2 Sam. 
 7 : 27, 29,) " For thou, O Lord of Hosts, God of Israel, 
 hast revealed to thy servant, saying, I will build thee 
 an house; therefore hath thy servant found in his heart 
 to pray this prayer unto thee. And now, O Lord God, 
 thou art that God, and thy words be true, and thou 
 hast promised this goodness unto thy servant : there- 
 fore nov/ let it please thee to bless the house of thy ser- 
 vant, that it may continue for ever before thee : for 
 thou, O Lord God, hast spoken it: and with thy bless 
 ing let the house of thy servant be blessed for ever ;' 
 the whole assembl)'" was dissolved in grief; thus testi- 
 fying, by their tears, that their attachment to him was 
 equalled only by their admiration of his character. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 91 
 
 On the third oi April, the day after he had preached 
 his valedictory sermon, Mr. Martyn quitted for ever 
 the place which had been "the dear abode of his 
 youth," — in which he had obtained no moderate por- 
 tion of honor and reputation— and in which, had he 
 deemed it right to remain, he might have acquired that 
 ample share of emolument which talents such as his 
 never fail to secure. At such a moment he would have 
 been glad to have been left to uninterrupted medita- 
 tion 5 but many young students happened to accom- 
 pany him on his journey, and he thought it his duty 
 to enter into religious conversation whh them for their 
 benefit. "At intervals, however," said he, " I medi- 
 tated and prayed — the coldness and ingratitude of my 
 wicked heart made me loathsome to myself; and I 
 longed but for one thing, which was, to be delivered 
 from all my iniquity." 
 
 The day after his arrival in London, other natural 
 feelings were called into exercise ; feelings which it is 
 the design of the Gospel to moderate, but not to sup- 
 press. Some hymns, sung in the evening worship of 
 the family into which he was most hospitably received, 
 recalling Cambridge to his remembrance, affected him 
 even to tears ; and as he dwelt with melancholy plea- 
 sure on its past delights, all his dear Christian friends 
 in it seemed doubly interesting. 
 
 During the two months Mr. Martyn was resident in 
 London, he considered that he could not better employ 
 his time than by devoting it to the attainment of the 
 Hindostanee language ; and having the advantage of 
 being assisted by a gentleman eminently competent to 
 direct him, (Mr. Gilchrist,) he was incessant in his en- 
 
9*i MEMOIR OP 
 
 deavors to obtain that necessary qualification for an 
 Indian missionary. In order, also, that he might cor- 
 rect some defects in his speech, he at the same time 
 deemed it incumbent on him to attend several lectures 
 on pronunciation : for nothing did he disdain, which, 
 lending to make his ministry more acceptable, might 
 conduce to the glory of God. In the delivery of the 
 great message committed to him as an ambassador of 
 Christ, he was at this time by no means remiss. During 
 the short period of his abode in London he often 
 preached, occupying the pulpit, principally, at St. 
 John's Chapel, Bedford Row, then under the care of 
 the late Rev. Richard Cecil ; from whose holy example 
 and faithful advice Mr. Martyn conceived himself to 
 have derived the most substantial and lasting benefit. 
 Nor was he without another high gratification and pri- 
 vilege, that of being introduced to the aged and vene- 
 rable Mr. Newton, who, expecting soon to be " gathered 
 to his people," rejoiced to give this young minister, 
 about to proceed on his sublime embassy of love, his 
 paternal counsel and benediction. 
 
 An intercourse with such men as Mr. Newton and 
 Mr. Cecil was more than a compensation to Mr. Mar- 
 tyn for his detention in London, and for the uneasiness 
 of that period of uncertainty and delay, which is al- 
 most as oppressive to the spirit as the moment of actual 
 departure. But if he receiA'ed unmingled satisfaction 
 and abiding profit from the conversation he enjoyed 
 with those eminent Christians, there were others with 
 whom he conferred, who, " seeming to be somewhat 
 in conference, added nothing to him," but, on the con- 
 trary, occasioned him no small measure of disquietude. 
 
HENRY RIARTYrif. 93 
 
 Once, indeed, these very persons were in the habit of 
 manifesting great cordiality towards lum : but now 
 they began to shght him, and in his presence were 
 continually raising disparaging comparisons between 
 him and certain preachers, whose theological senti- 
 ments, if not erroneous, were at least far too exclusive ; 
 and whose strain of doctrine, in Mr. Martyn's judg- 
 ment, was more calculated to produce ill-grounded 
 confidence, than righteousness and true holiness. In- 
 terviews of this kind he endured rather than enjoyed : 
 they are to be ranked amongst his trials, and not placed 
 on the side of his comforts. 
 
 The subject of his union, likewise, with that excel- 
 lent person (since consigned to her grave) on whom 
 his affections were so unalterably fixed, became at this 
 time a matter of consideration and discussion amongst 
 som-eofhis more intimate friends r and their diference 
 of opinion respecting the propriety of the measure, 
 should it ever be practicable, caused no small tumult 
 and anguish in his heart. 
 
 On the other hand, there were two events, the pros- 
 pect of which was of the most cheering complexion ; 
 — the one, the satisfactory marriage of his youngest 
 sister— the other, a hope of being soon followed to 
 India by two of his friends, who, strengthened, if not 
 excited, by his example, declared their willingness to 
 go forth and labor with him in that distant vineyard. 
 
 But as it may administer much profitable as well as 
 encouraging matter for reflection to those who may 
 hereafter tread in the footsteps of Mr. Marty n, his 
 journal shall speak for him at some length during the 
 interval between his quitting Cambridge and preparing 
 to sail from England. 
 
94 MEMOIR OF 
 
 April 10. — "Walked out to buy books, and strove 
 to be diligeiTl in thinking of my subject. When I got 
 into the spmt of it, Christ appeared at times inex- 
 pressibly precious to me." 
 
 April 14. — Sunday. I felt very unconcerned about 
 men's opinions, both before and after sermon. Before 
 it, I could solemnly appeal to God, and found comfort 
 Jind pleasure in doing so — that I desired his glory 
 alone-^tliat I detested the thought of seeking my own 
 praise, or taking pleasure in hearing it. The rest of 
 the evening I continued in a very ardent frame ; but, 
 in private, I was taught by former experience to labor 
 after a calm and sober devotedness to God, and that 
 my fervor might show itself in a steady course of ac- 
 tion. My soul felt growing in holiness nigh unto the 
 blessed God, with my understanding, will, and affec- 
 tions turned towards him. Surely many of the chil- 
 dren of God have been praying for me to-day. May 
 the Lord return their prayers tenfold into their own 
 bosoms." 
 
 April 15. — " O may God confirm my feeble resolu 
 tions ! What h^ve 1 to do but to labor, and pray, and 
 fast, and watch, for the salvation of my own soul, and 
 those of the heathen world? Ten thousand times more 
 than ever do I feel devoted to that precious work. O, 
 gladly shall this base blood be shed, every drop of it, 
 if India can be benefited in one of her children — if 
 but one of those children of God Almighty might be 
 brought home to his duty." 
 
 April 16. — " How careful should I and all be, in our 
 ministry, not to break the bruised reed ! Alas ! do I 
 think that a schoolboy, a raw academic, should be 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 05 
 
 likely to lead the hearts of men? What a knowledge 
 of men, and acquaintance with the Scriptures — whut 
 communion with God, and study of my own heart — 
 ought to prepare me for the awful work of a messen- 
 ger from God on the business of the soul !" 
 
 April 22.— -'I do not wish for any heaven upon 
 earth besides that of preaching the precious Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ to immortal souls. May these weak de- 
 sires increase and strengthen with every difficulty." 
 
 April 27.- — '-My constant unprofitableness seemed 
 to bar my approach to God. But I considered that for 
 all that was past the blood of Christ would atone ; 
 and that for the future, God would that moment give 
 me grace to perform my duty." 
 
 May 7. — " Went in the evening to hear . He 
 
 was on the same subject as usual, but without variety. 
 I confess I was dissatisfied ; not only because I could 
 fix on nothing that could edify me, but because I could 
 not but think that there was nothing to offend or de- 
 tect carnal professors." 
 
 May 9. — " O my soul, when wilt thou live consis- 
 tently ? When shall I walk steadily whh God ? When 
 shall I hold heaven constanth'^ in view? How time 
 glides away — how is death approaching — how soon 
 must I give up my account — how are souls perishing, 
 — how does their blood call out to us to labor, and 
 watch, and pray for them that remain !" 
 
 May 16. — " I went down with Captain M to 
 
 Deptford : passing through an inn which was close to 
 the water-side, 1 came at once, to my great surprise, 
 close to the Indiaman before I was aware of it. The 
 sudden sight of the water and of the ship affected me 
 
96 MEMOIR OF 
 
 almost to tears. My emotions were mixed — partly of 
 joy, and partly of trembling apprehensions of njy be- 
 ing now so soon to go away." 
 
 May 18.—'- Happening to look over some of my 
 farewell sermons at Cambridge, I was affected to 
 tears." 
 
 May 22.— "Heard Mr. Crowther preach. At first I 
 could not enter into those humiliating views which I 
 knew I ought to have; but by stirring up myself to 
 attend, and lo mix faith with what he said, and by 
 turning every sentence into a petition, I got great good 
 in my soul." 
 
 May 24. — "I felt, more than I ever had done, 
 the shame attending poverty; nothing but the remem- 
 brance that I was not to blame supported me : what- 
 ever comes to me in the way of providence, is and 
 
 must be for my good. Dined at , where I could 
 
 plainly see I vvas scarcely a welcome guest : the ne- 
 glect of me was too plain to be unnoticed. The weak- 
 ness of my human nature would have expressed itself, 
 had I not looked up to God, and prayed for a sight of 
 my desert of the scorn of men. The conversation 
 amongst these high professors was of course about 
 
 . One said to me, '/i?s sermons are not j^??.e and 
 
 eloquent, but sphitual ;' — alluding to the first of mine 
 which he had heard." 
 
 May 30. — "Read Brainerd. I feel my heart knit to 
 this dear man, and really rejoice to think of meeting 
 him in heaven." 
 
 June 1. — " Memory has been at work to unnerve 
 my soul: but reason and honor, and love to Christ 
 and souls shall prevail. Amen. God help me." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 97 
 
 June 2.— Whitsunday. "My dear Redeemer is a 
 fountain of life to ray soul. With resignation and 
 peace can I look forward to a life of labor and entire 
 seclusion from earthly comforts, while Jesus thus 
 stands near me, changing me into his own image." 
 
 June 6. — " God's interference in supporting me con- 
 tinually, appears to me like a miracle." 
 
 June 7. — '' I have not felt such heart-rending pain 
 
 since I parted with L in Cornwall. But the Lord 
 
 brought me to consider the folly and wickedness of 
 all this. I could not help saying, — Go Hindoos — go 
 on in your misery — let Satan still reign over you ; 
 for he that was appointed to labor among you, is con- 
 sulting his ease. No, thought I ; earth and hell shall 
 never keep me back from my work. I am cast down, 
 but not destroyed. I began to consider why I was so 
 uneasy — ' Cast thy care upon him, for he careth for 
 you.' 'In every thing, by prayer and supplication, 
 with thanksgiving, let your requests be make known 
 to God:' — these promises were sweetly fulfilled, be- 
 fore long, to me." 
 
 June 8. — " My heart was sometimes ready to break 
 with agony. At other times, I was visited by a few 
 moments of sublime and enraptured joy. Such is 
 the conflict. Why have my friends mentioned this 
 subject? It has torn open old wounds, and I am 
 again bleeding." 
 
 June 13. — " Had I a more tender sense of mercy, I 
 should have delighted to write on the subject I had 
 chosen. Yet it is very sweet to be desiring such a 
 state. I would wish, like Mary, to lie weeping at the 
 feet of Jesus." 
 
 9 
 
98 MEMOIR OF 
 
 June 15. — "Shed tears to-night at the thoughts of 
 my departure. I thought of the roaring seas, which 
 would soon be roUing between me and all that is dear 
 to me upon earth." 
 
 June 23.—'- The grief of the Miss C s, at the de- 
 parture of their brother for India, called forth some of 
 my natural feelings. Had I been going from necessi- 
 ty, It would almost break my heart. But I go, from 
 choice, into a part of the vineyard where my dearest 
 friend will be present. On the subject of the mission, 
 I seemed assisted to unfold my heart unto the Lord, 
 and to pray for his mighty protection in the fiery trial 
 which is about to try me." 
 
 June 25.—" I heard something about Swartz to-day, 
 which struck me much— his simple mode of hving." 
 
 June 28. — " Was much struck and affected with the 
 words of a Hottentot woman, quoted in Mr. Biddulph's 
 sermon. How happy and honored am I, in being suf- 
 fer ed to be a missionary !" 
 
 July 4.— "Mr. Cecil showed me a letter in Swartz's 
 own hand-writing.* Its contents were of a very ex- 
 perimental nature-^applicable to my case. The life 
 of faith in Jesus is what I want. My soul might al- 
 most burst with astonisiinient at its own wickedness ! 
 but, at the same tune, trusting to mercy, rise and go, 
 and try to make men huppy. The Lord go with me! 
 
 * It is in vain to wish that very large extracts from Rlr. 
 Swartz's Corre»ponQeace with the Society for promoting 
 Christian Knowledge were published : much of which would 
 doubtless be " applicable to the case" of Christians in general, 
 and of Ministers and I^Iissionaries in particular. It is said' 
 that the whole is either lost or bund. 
 
HENRY MARtVN', 99 
 
 Let my right liand forget her cunning, if I remember 
 not Jerusalem above my chief joy." 
 
 After deUvering a sermon to the congregation at St. 
 John's, upon Acts, 20 : 32 ; '' And now, brethren, I 
 commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, 
 wliich is able to build you up, and to give yon an in- 
 lieritance among all them that arc sanctified," on the 
 8th of July Mr. Marty n left London lor Portsmouth : 
 and such was the acuteness of his feelings during this 
 journey, that he fainted and fell into a convulsion fit 
 at the inn at which he slept on the road ; a painful in- 
 timation to those friends who were with him, of the 
 poignancy of that grief which he endeavored as much 
 as possible to repress aiid conceal. The next morning, 
 however, he was sufficiently recovered to proceed, and 
 was much refreshed in his spirit at the sight of many 
 of his brethren at Portsmouth, who had come (several 
 from a considerable distance) that they might affec- 
 tionately accompany him to the ship. Among these 
 was one whose presence afforded him an unexpected 
 happiness. "To be obliged to give up all hopes of 
 your accompanying me to Portsmouth," (he had writ- 
 ten a short time before to Mr. Simeon,) " is a greater 
 disappointment than I can well describe. Having been 
 led to expect it, I seem to experience a painful priva- 
 tion. However, you will not now have the pain of ob- 
 serving in your brother a conversation and spirit un- 
 suitable to the important work en which he is going. 
 Yet this I believe, that though I have little affection 
 towards heavenly things, I have less towards every 
 thing earthly." From Mr. Simeon he learat, to his ex- 
 
100 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ceeding comfort, that his flock at Cambridge intended, 
 on the day of his departure, as far as it could be as- 
 certained, to give themselves to fasting and prayer ; 
 and at his hands he received, with peculiar gratifica- 
 tion, a silver compass, sent by them as a memorial of 
 their unfeigned affection ; for which the following let- 
 ter is expressive of his acknowledgments: 
 
 Portsmouth, July 11 1805. 
 " My dearest Brethren, 
 
 " I write you in great haste, to thank you most af- 
 fectionately for the token of your love, which our dear 
 brother and minister has given me from you. O may 
 my God richly recompense you for your great affec- 
 tion ! May he reward your prayers for me, by pour- 
 ing tenfold blessings into your own bosoms ! May he 
 bless you with all spiritual blessings in Christ Jesus ! 
 At the command of God, as I believe, I shall, in a few 
 hours, embark for those regions where your little pre- 
 sent may be of use to me, in guiding my way through 
 the trackless desert. I pray that the word of God, 
 which is your compass, may, through the Spirit, di- 
 rect your path through the wilderness of this world, 
 and bring you in safety to the better country above. 
 I beg your prayers, and assure you of mine. Remem- 
 ber me sometimes at your social meetings, and parti- 
 cularly at that which you hold on the Sabbath morn- 
 ing. Pray not only for my sinful soul, that I may be 
 kept faithful unto death, but especially for the souls 
 of the poor heathen. Whether I live or die, let Christ 
 be magnified by the in-gathering of multitudes to him- 
 self. I have many trials awaiting me, and so have 
 
HENRY MARTVN, 101 
 
 you ; but that covenant of grace in which v.e are in- 
 terested, provides for the weakest, and secures our 
 everlasting welfare. Farewell, dear brethren ! May 
 God long continue to you the invaluable labors of your 
 beloved minister; and may you, with the blessing of 
 his ministry, grow, day by day, in all spirituality and 
 humility of mind; till God, in his mercy, shall call 
 you, each in his own time, to the eternal enjoyment 
 of his giory." 
 
 The few days Mr. Martyn remained at Portsmouth 
 Avere spent in conversing with his brethren on the 
 things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and in social 
 supplication and thanksgiving. His prayer, on the day 
 he expected finally to quit the shores of England, wil! 
 not easily be forgotten by those " who bowed their 
 knees together with him to the God and Father of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ ;" it ascended to the "lofty One," 
 from the lowest depths of humiliation, and breathed 
 the most entire devotedness of body, soul, and spirit, 
 to his service. His whole demeanor, indeed, could not 
 fail of tenderly affecting, as well as indelibly impress- 
 ing their hearts and minds. One of those then pre- 
 sent, who little thought that the task he now so ina- 
 dequately attempts to execute would ever be assigned 
 him, well remembers his own sensations on that most 
 trying and yet triumphant occasion: and how com- 
 pletely every thought within him was absorbed in ad- 
 miration of the astonishing grace bestowed on his 
 friend, and in bitter regret at being deprived of his 
 society. Nor let it be surmJsed that the fondness of 
 friendship has exaggerated the sacrifices Mr. Martyn 
 9* 
 
102 MEMOIR OF 
 
 was then enduring. A chaplainship in the East India 
 Company, to many, presents advantages highly va- 
 lued and eagerly sought ; but, considered as a pecu- 
 niary provision, it could have no attractions for Mr. 
 Martyn. To him, a curacy in Cornwall would have 
 been far preferable : and at Cambridge, such was his 
 academical fame that ample emolument was certain. 
 In our estimate, too, of his privations, we should re- 
 member, that whilst motives not to be disparaged 
 carried many with him far from the happy land of 
 their nativity, the principles which actuated him were 
 purely spiTitual. They also had hopes of a return ; 
 their eyes might one day sparkle with joy on the 
 shores where then they were suffused with sorrow. 
 Mr. Martyn had no such anticipations : before him the 
 horizon was dark around — not a streak of light was 
 visible. He went forth to preach the Gospel to the 
 heathen, and it was his fixed resolution to live and 
 die amongst them. When he left England, he left it 
 wholly for Christ's sake, and he left it for ever. 
 
 On the 17th of July, 1805, the Union East Indiaman, 
 which was to convey Mr. Martyn to Calcutta, sailed 
 from Portsmouth in company with a large fleet, under 
 the command of Captain Byng, and two days after- 
 wards came to an anchor in the port of Falmouth. An 
 extract of a letter written from this place to Mr. Simeon, 
 feelingly depicts Mr. Martyn's sensations, when, on 
 awaking on the morning of the 17th, it rushed upon 
 his mind that his voyage was really commenced. "It 
 was a very painful moment to me when I awoke, on 
 the morning after you left us. and found the fleet ac- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 103 
 
 tually sailing down the channel. Though it was what 
 I had anxiously been looking forward to so long, yet 
 the consideration of being parted for ever from my 
 friends, almost overcame me. My feelings were those 
 of a man who should suddenly be told that every 
 friend he had in the world was dead. It was only by 
 prayer for them that I could be comforted ; and this 
 was indeed a refreshment to my soul, because by 
 meeting them at the throne of grace, I seemed to be 
 again in their society." 
 
 The arrival of the fleet at Falmouth was an event 
 wholly unforeseen by Mr. Martyn, who was somewhat 
 agitated " at the singularity of the providence of God, 
 in thus leading him once more into the bosom of all his 
 friends." — " May the Lord," said he, " glorify himself 
 in this and in every other dispensation !" How trying 
 this dispensation was to him, it will not require many 
 quotations from his journal to demonstrate. From 
 these it will be evident that, delightful as it was to him 
 once more to land upon the shores where he had 
 sported gayly in his infancy, and meditated divinely in 
 maturer age, it would have been far happier for him 
 had a storm in the night hurried him past his beloved 
 Cornwall. But God, who doeth all things well, mani- 
 festly intended to strengthen his faith, by putting it to 
 a severe exercise. 
 
 July 29.—" I was much engaged at intervals, in 
 learning the hymn, ' The God of Abraham praise ;' as 
 often as I could use the language of it with any truth, 
 my heart was a little at ease. 
 
104 MEMOIR OF 
 
 " The God of Abraham praise, 
 
 " At whose supreme command 
 " From earth 1 rise, and seek the joys 
 
 " At his right hand. 
 
 •• I all on earth forsake, 
 
 "Its wisdom, fame, and power* 
 " And him my only portion make, 
 
 " My shield and tower." 
 
 " There was something peculiarly solemn and affect- 
 ing to me in this hymn, and particularly at this time. 
 The truth of the sentiments I knew well enough. But, 
 alas I I felt that the state of mind expressed in it was 
 above mine at the time ; and I felt loth to forsake all 
 on earth." 
 
 " Not being able to reach the ship, I slept at a little 
 public house on the road, where I lay down in the most 
 acute mental misery, and rose the next morning dis- 
 turbed and unrefreshed. The morning was beautifully 
 serene, but on account of the tempest within, that very 
 circumstance was disgusting to me. A dark and 
 stormy day would have been more in unison with my 
 feelings." 
 
 " I went on board in extreme anguish, and found an 
 opportunity in the sloop by which I passed to the ship, 
 to cry, with brokenness of spirit, to the Lord. The 
 words, ' Why sayest thou, O Jacob, and speakest, O 
 Israel, My way is hid from the Lord, and my judg- 
 ment is passed over from my God,' were brought to 
 my mind with such force, that I burst into a flood of 
 tears ; and felt much relieved in my soul, by the thought 
 that God was thus compassionate, and the blessed 
 Lord Jesus a merciful and compassionate High Priest, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 105 
 
 who condescended to sj^mpatliize with me. In the af- 
 ternoon it pleased God to give me a holy and blessed 
 season in prayer, in which my soul recovered much 
 of its wonted peace." Thus did God, in answer to 
 prayer, in some measure refresh his soul. An attempt 
 also which he made to comfort another person in the 
 ship with him, served to invigorate his own drooping 
 spirit. " They stood together," as he represents it, 
 " looking anxiously at the raging sea, and sighed to 
 think of the happy societies of God's people, who (as 
 it was the Sabbath day) were then joining in sweet 
 communion in public worship. But the topics of con- 
 versation which Mr. Martyn endeavored to bring be- 
 fore his disconsolate companion had a happy re-action 
 on his own mind : whilst cheering him, he was cheered 
 himself. " The blessed Spirit of God applied the 
 blood of Jesus to cleanse away his sin, and restore 
 him to comfort:" and at night he could commit him- 
 self to rest, " tossed," as he expresses it, " by the roar- 
 ing surge, but composed and peaceful with the ever- 
 lasting arms underneath him." 
 
 During his detention for about three weeks at Fal- 
 mouth, he preached several times in the ship, as well 
 as on shore ; and, amongst other texts, he addressed 
 his hearers from that most appropriate one, 'Jesus 
 came and spake unto them, saying. All power is given 
 unto me in heaven and on earth. Go ye, therefore, 
 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost . 
 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I 
 have commanded you : and lo ! I am with you alway, 
 even unto the end of the world. Amen.' Matt. 28- 
 
106 MEMOIR OP 
 
 18-20. A sermon from Mr. Martyn on those words of 
 Scripture was well calculated to produce a powerful 
 effect on the minds of his audience: for what more 
 striking comment upon the passage could there be, 
 than the very circumstance of his appearing amongst 
 them, upon his apostolical labor of love? 
 
 On the 10th of August the signal was made for the 
 ships to sail, at which time, having been deceived by 
 the information communicated to him concerning the 
 continuance of the fleet in port, Mr. Martyn was ab- 
 sent at the distance of twenty miles in the country. 
 The express announcing this mistake was like a thun- 
 der-stroke to him ; but, by making all possible des- 
 patch, he contrived to reach the Union just in time. 
 That ship, as if by the appointment of Providence, had 
 met with an accident in clearing out of the harbor, 
 which impeded her progress, whilst almost all the 
 others were under way. The commander, as he pass- 
 ed, expressed his displeasure at her delay ; but Mr. 
 Martyn discovered the high and gracious hand of God 
 in this event, and " blessed him for having thus saved 
 his poor creature from shame and trouble." " So delu- 
 sive," to adopt his own reflections, " are schemes of 
 pleasure! At nine in the morning L was sitting at 
 ease with the person dearest to me upon earth, intend- 
 ing to go out with her afterwards to see different 
 views, to visit some persons with her, and preach on 
 the morrow : four hours only elapsed, and I was un- 
 der sail from England." 
 
 The anxiety Mr. Martyn had felt to reach his ship, 
 and the joy he experienced at having effected his ob- 
 ject, for a time absorbed other and more sorrowful 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 107 
 
 considerations : but when left a little at leisure, his 
 spirits, as he acknowledges, began to sink. " He seem-' 
 ed backward, also, to draw near to God ; and though, 
 when he did so, he found relief, he was still slow to 
 flee to the refuge of his weary soul." 
 
 Unhappily for him, during the whole of the 10th, 
 and for the greater part of the succeeding day, Corn- 
 wall was still in sight : and Avho is there, endued with 
 the sensibilities of our common nature, but must have 
 been subjected to the most painful emotions, whilst 
 slowly passing for the last time along a coast, where 
 every object which caught the eye — every headland, 
 every building, every wood, served to remind him of 
 endearments that were passed, and of pleasures never 
 to be renewed ? 
 
 That Apostle who professed that he was "'ready, 
 not to be bound only, but to die at Jerusalem, for the 
 name of the Lord Jesus," exclaimed also — " "What 
 mean ye to weep, and to break my heart ?" And he, 
 too, when sailing to Rome, along the ''sea of Ciiicia," 
 may well be supposed to have looked mournfully to- 
 wards the region of his nativity, and to have thought 
 with pain on Tarsus. 
 
 But Mr. Martyn's own hand shall portray his feel- 
 ings.— Sunday, August II. "I rose dejected, and ex- 
 tremely weak in body. After simply crying to God 
 for mercy and assistance, I preached on Heb.ll: 16: 
 'But now they desire a better country, that is, a 
 heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called 
 their God, for he hath prepared for them a city.' On 
 repeating the text a second time, I could scarcely re- 
 frain from bursting into tears For the Mount and St. 
 
108 MEMOIR Ox^ 
 
 Hilary spire and trees were just discernible by the 
 naked eye at the time I began my sermon, by saying,- 
 " that now the shores of England were receding fast 
 from our view, and that we had taken a long, and, to 
 many of us, an everlasting farewell," &c. We had 
 made little way during the night, and in the morning 
 I was pleased to find that we were in Mount's Bay, 
 midway between the Land's-end and the Lizard ; and 
 I was often with my glass recalling those beloved 
 scenes ; till after tea, when, on ascending the poop, I 
 found that they had disappeared : but this did not 
 prevent my praying for all on shore. Amidst the ex- 
 treme gloom of my mind this day, I found great plea- 
 sure, at seasons of prayer, in interceding earnestly for 
 my beloved friends all over England." 
 
 The dejection of mind of which Mr. Martyn here 
 speaks, and which returned the next day with an 
 overpowering influence, was evidently combined with, 
 and augmented by, much bodily infirmity; and no 
 doubt would have been alleviated by the sympathis- 
 ing intercourse of a companion in tribulation, and 
 in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ. The 
 original injunction given to the seventy, was given 
 by him who knew what was in man, and who 
 therefore sent them " two and two before his face 
 into every city,"— for "two are better than one, be- 
 cause they have a good reward for their labor : for il 
 they fall, the one will lift up his fellow: but wo to 
 him that is alone when he falleth, for he hath not 
 another to help him up."— Eccles. 4:9, 10. 
 
 " England had disappeared, and with it, all ray 
 peace." " The pains of memory were all I Mt. Would 
 
HENRY MARTYN; 109 
 
 I go back? O no! But how can I be supported? My 
 faith fails. I find, by experience, that I am weak as 
 water. O my dear friends in England ! when we spoke 
 with exultation of the mission to the heathen, whilst 
 in the midst of health, and joy, and hope ; what an 
 imperfect idea did we form of the sufferings by which 
 it must be accomplished !" Such were the complain- 
 ings of his spirit, overwhelmed within him. Yet there 
 were moments when he could "realize the realms of 
 glory," and when " all earthly things died away in 
 insignificance." 
 
 On the 14th of August the fleet came to an anchor 
 in the Cove of Cork : and there, in a spiritual sense, 
 Mr. Martyn found that "haven where he would be:" 
 there he discovered that "heaviness may endure for a 
 night, but joy cometh in the morning;" and he who 
 before had felt "poor and needy, with his heart 
 wounded within him," could then say, "I will greally 
 praise the Lord with my mouth;" " thanks be to God, 
 which causeth us always to triumph in Christ." 2 
 Cor. 2: 14.— "After a long and blessed season in 
 prayer, I felt," he says, "the spirit of adoption draw- 
 ing me very near to God, and giving me the full assu- 
 rance of his love. My fervent prayer was, that I might 
 be more deeply and habitually convinced of his un- 
 changing, everlasting love, and that my whole soul 
 might be altogether in Christ. I scarcely knew how to 
 express the desires of my heart. I wanted to be all in 
 Christ, and to have Christ for my ' all in all ;' to be en- 
 circled in his everlasting arms, and to be swallowed 
 up altogether in his fullness. I wished for no created 
 good, or for men to know my experience: but to be 
 10 
 
110 MEMOIR OF 
 
 one with thee, and live for thee, O God, my Savior 
 and Lord. O may it be my constant care to live free 
 from the spirit of bondage, at all times having access 
 to the Father. This I feel should be the state of the 
 Christian ; perfect reconciliation with God, and a per- 
 fect appropriation of him in all his endearing attri- 
 butes, according to all that he has promised — it is this 
 that shall bear me safely through the storm." What 
 is this but the happiness intended by the Psalmist, 
 when he breaks forth in those words of sublimity and 
 rapture : " Blessed are the people which know the 
 joyful sound; they shall walk, O Lord, in the light of 
 thy countenance : in thy name shall they rejoice all 
 the day, and in thy righteousness shall they be ex- 
 alted." Psalm 89 : 15, 16. 
 
 At Cork Mr. Martyn endeavored to procure an ad- 
 mission to a pulpit in the city, as well as to preach to 
 the convicts going out with the fleet to Botany Bay, 
 but was unsuccessful in both these attempts. On 
 board his own ship he regularly prayed and preach- 
 ed once every Sabbath, lamenting that the captain 
 would not permit the performance of more than one 
 service. This being the case, his usefulness in the 
 ship depended much, he conceived, on his private 
 ministrations. Scarcely a day, therefore, passed with- 
 out his going between the decks ; where, after assem- 
 bling all who were willing to attend, he read to them 
 some religious book, upon which he commented as he 
 went on. " Some attend fixedly — others are look- 
 ing another vi^ay — some women are employed about 
 their children, attending for a little while, and then 
 heedless ; some rising up and going away— others ta- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. Ill 
 
 king their place ; and numbers, especially of those who 
 have been upon watch, strewed all along upon the deck 
 fast asleep — one or two from the upper decks looking 
 down and listening ;" such is the picture he draws of 
 his congregation below. The situation of things 
 above, when he performed his weekly duty on the 
 Sabbath, was not, according to his own statement, 
 more encouraging. There the opposition of some, and 
 the inattention of others, put his meekness and pa- 
 tience very strongly to the test. " The passengers," 
 as he describes it, "were inattentive — the officers, 
 many of them sat drinking ; so that he could overhear 
 their noise ; and the captain was with them. His own 
 soul was serious, and undisturbed by the irreverence 
 of the hearers, and he thought that he could have 
 poured it out in prayer, without restraint, in defiance 
 of their scornful gaze." — '' How melancholy and hu- 
 miliating," he could not help adding, " is this mode of 
 public ordinances on shipboard, compared with the 
 respect and joy with which the multitudes come up to 
 hear my brethren on shore ! but this prepares me for 
 preaching amongst the heedless Gentiles." 
 
/ 
 
 112 MEMOIR OP 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DEPARTURE FROM ENGLAND — MINISTRY ON BOARD SinP— INCI- 
 DENTS OF THE VOYAGE — VISITS FUNCIIAL — ST. SALVADOR — 
 CAPE OP GOOD HOPE — OPPOSED IN HIS MINISTRY — FEELINGS HI 
 APPROACHING INDIA — ARRIVES AT MADRAS — REACHES CALCUTTA. 
 
 On the 31st of August, after having been detained 
 above a fortnight in the Cove of Cork, the fleet, con- 
 sisting of fifty transports, five men-of-war, and the In- 
 diaman, put to sea ; and now again Mr. Martyn suffer- 
 ed much botli in body and mind ; he became languid 
 and feverish — his nights were sleepless, and his men- 
 tal conflict was extreiraely sharp. "My anguish at 
 times," he says, " wa? inexpressible, when I awoke 
 from my disturbed dreams, to find myself actually on 
 my way, with a long sea rolling between me and all I 
 held dear in this life."— "To describe the variety of 
 perplexing, heart-rending, agonizing thoughts which 
 passed through my mind, and which, united with the 
 weakness and languor of my body, served to depress 
 me into the depths of misery, would be impossible. 
 The bodily suff'ering would be nothing, did not Satan 
 improve his advantage in representing the happiness 
 and ease of the life I had left. However, God did not 
 leave me quite alone, poor and miserable as I was. I 
 was helped to recollect several things in Scripture 
 which encouraged me to hold on : such as, ' If we suf- 
 fer with him, we shall also reign with him :' the exam- 
 ples, likewise, of Moses, Abraham, and St. Paul j of 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 113 
 
 our blessed Lord himself, and of his saints at the pre- 
 sent moment. I repeated the farewell discom-se of St. 
 Paul, and endeavored to think how he would act in 
 my situation. I thought of all God's people looking 
 out after me with expectation — following me with 
 their wishes and prayers. I thought of the holy an- 
 gels, some of whom, perhaps, were guarding me 
 on my way ; and of God and of Christ, approving 
 my course and mission. ' Who will go for me ? Here 
 am I — send me.' I thought of the millions of precious 
 souls that now and in future ages might be benefited.-' 
 By such considerations as these — by prayer — by re- 
 citing Scripture — by praying over it — by casting him- 
 self simply upon Christ — and by looking upon pain 
 and suffering as his daily portion, (which thought won- 
 derfully served to tranquilize his mind) — Mr. Martyn 
 was carried through a season of great tribulation, in 
 which he might almost have adopted the words of the 
 Psalmist, "Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit, in 
 darkness, in the deeps. Thine indignation lieth hard 
 upon me, and thou hast afflicted me with all thy 
 Avavesj" Psalm, 88 : 6, 7. But it is an inspired decla- 
 ration, that "they that wait on the Lord shall renew 
 their strength : they shall m.ount up with wings as ea- 
 gles ; they shall run and not be weary ; they shall walk 
 and not faint:" nor was it long before he could affix 
 his seal to the truth of this testimony. " In prayer," 
 he says shortly after this, " I soon launched sweetly 
 into eternity, and found joy unspeakable in thinking 
 of my future rest, and of the boundless love and joy I 
 should ever taste in Christ's beloved presence here- 
 after. I found no difficulty in stirring myself up to the 
 
 10* 
 
114 MEMOIR OF 
 
 coRtempiation of heaven — my soul through grace re- 
 alized it, and I delighted to dwell, by faith, on those 
 blissful scenes." 
 
 Shortly after the fleet had sailed from Ireland, a tre- 
 mendous storm arose ; and though it was the first that 
 Mr. Martyn had ever witnessed, his mind Avas kept, 
 during a night of general anxiety and consternation, 
 in perfect peace. " He lay, endeavoring to realize his 
 speedy appearance before God in judgment — not in- 
 deed without sorrowful convictions of his sinfulness, 
 and supplications for mercy in the name of Jesus, but 
 with a full confidence in the willingness of God to re- 
 ceive him, and a desire to depart." But he was chief- 
 ly led " to think of the many poor souls in the ship, 
 and to pray that they migiit have a longer time for re- 
 pentance, and that the terrors of that night might be 
 of lasting benefit." In the morning, when the vessel 
 was going under bare poles, the sea covered w^ith so 
 thick a mist from the spray and rain that nothing 
 could be seen but the tops of the nearest waves, which 
 seemed to be running over the windward side of the 
 ship — he seized the opportunity of pointing out the 
 way of salvation to one of the passengers, who ap- 
 peared much terrified ; and most willingly, had cir- 
 cumstances permitted, would he have preached to the 
 whole ship's company, warning them to flee from the 
 wrath to come, and lo lay hold on eternal life. The 
 Sunday following he read the thanksgiving prayer 
 after a storm. 
 
 Mr. Martyn's voyage, before this alarming tempest, 
 had been far from expeditious. Seven wearisome weeks 
 had he passed without having proceeded farther than 
 
HENRY MARTYxN. 115 
 
 the latitude of tlie Lizard. The wind now began to 
 carry him forward, and about the end of the month of 
 September he reached Madeira. 
 
 His journal, during the interval between the subsid- 
 ing of tlie storm and his arrival at Porto Santo, con- 
 tains these admirable reflections : 
 
 Sept. 9.— '-My chief concern was, that this season of 
 peace might be improved : when the Lord gave David 
 rest from all his enemies round about, then he began 
 to think of building a temple to the Lord. Passed 
 many sweet hours of the evening in reading— found a 
 rich feast in reading Hooker's Sermons : the doctrines 
 of grace are a cordial to rne. We are now in latitude 
 46"^, long 12*. The sea, which I am looking on from 
 the port-hole, is comparatively smooth, yet it exhibits 
 the moon-beams only in broken reflections. It is thus 
 an emblem of my heart ; no longer tossed with tempes- 
 tuous passions, it has subsided a little; but still the 
 mild beams of the Spirit fall on an undulating surface ; 
 but the time of perfect rest approaches." 
 
 Sept. 10. — " Endeavored to consider what should be 
 my study and preparation for the mission ; but could 
 devise no particular plan, but to search the Scriptures, 
 what are God's promises respecting the spread of the 
 Gospel, and the means by which it shall be accom- 
 plished. Long seasons of prayer in behalf of the hea- 
 then I am sure are necessary. Isaiah, 62. I began 
 Isaiah, and learnt by heart the promises scattered 
 through the first twelve chapters, hoping it may prove 
 profitable matter for meditation as well as prayer. Read 
 the Pilgrim's Progress, below, amidst the greatest noise 
 and interruption. Notwithstanding the clamor, I felt 
 
lliS MEMOIR OF 
 
 as if I could preach to a million of noisy persons with 
 unconquerable boldness. We have been becalmed the 
 \vhole day. I fear my soul has been much in the same 
 state ; but I would not that it should be so any longer." 
 
 Sept. 13. — '■' In my walk, my attention was engaged 
 by the appearance of mutiny amongst the men. Last 
 night the ship's crew and the soldiers refused their al- 
 lowance, and this morning, when they piped to dinner, 
 they gave three cheers. After some time, a seaman was 
 fixed on as the ringleader ; and from his behavior I 
 was not sorry to hear the captain order him to be put 
 into irons. As it was a sorrowful and humiliating thing 
 to me, 1 retired to pray for them and myself. In the 
 afternoon I read as usual, and found two occasions of 
 speaking m reference to the mutinous murmurs." 
 
 Sept. 14. — " Found great pleasure and profit in Mil- 
 ner's Church History. I love to converse, as it were, 
 with those holy martyrs, with whom I hope, through 
 grace, to spend a happy eternity." 
 
 Sept. 15. — Sunday. " ' He that testifieth these things 
 saith, Behold, I come quickly. — Amen. Even so, 
 come quickly. Lord Jesus !' Happy John ! though 
 shut out from society and the ordinances of grace ; 
 happy v/ast thou in thy solitude, when by it thou wast 
 induced thus gladly to welcome the Lord's words^ and 
 repeat them with a prayer. Read and preached on 
 Acts, 13 : 38, 39. In the latter part, when I was led to 
 speak, without preparation, on the all-sufficiency ol 
 Christ to save sinners, who came to him with all their 
 sins without delay, I was carried away with a divine 
 aid, to speak with freedom and energy : my soul was 
 refreshed, and I retired, seeing reason to be thank fuL 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 117 
 
 The weather was fair and calm, inviting the mind to 
 tranquiility and praise : the ship just moved upon the 
 face of the troubled ocean. I went below in hopes of 
 reading Baxter's Call to the Unconverted j but there 
 was no getting down, as they were taking out water ; 
 so I sat with the seamen on the gun-deck. As I walked 
 in the evening at sun-set, I thought with pleasure, but 
 a few more suns, and I shall be where my sun shall 
 no more go down. Read Isaiah the rest of the even- 
 ing; sometimes happy, but at other times tired, and 
 desiring to take up some other religious book ; but I 
 saw it an important duty to check this slighting of the 
 word of God." 
 
 Sept. 16. — " Two things were much in my mind 
 this morning in prayer ; the necessity of entering more 
 deeply into my own heart, and laboring after humilia- 
 tion, and, for that reason, setting apart times for fast- 
 ing; as also to devote times for solemn prayer for fit- 
 ness in the ministry; especially love for souls; and for 
 the effusion of the Spirit on heathen lands, according 
 
 to God's command. M coming in, said that many 
 
 had become more hostile than ever; saying, they 
 should come up to prayers, because they believed I was 
 sincere ; but not to the sermon, as I did nothing but 
 preach about hell ; I hope this portends good. Pre- 
 •vented reading below from the same cause as on 
 Sunday." 
 
 Sept. 17. — " It began to blow hard again ; the calm- 
 ness and pleasure with which I contemplated death, 
 made me rather fear that I did not fear it enough. 
 Read below with the soldiers. 
 
 Sept. 18.—'' Rose ill, and continued so all the day. 
 
118 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Tried to encourage myself in the Lord. Looking at 
 the sea, my soul was enabled to rejoice in the great 
 maker of it as my God.-' 
 
 Sept. 19. — •' Was assisted this morning to pray for 
 two hours, principally in regard to God's promises re- 
 specting the spread of the Gospel. Read Hindoostanee 
 and Milner ; found the men forbidden to go below, so 
 I know not how they are to be instructed ; may the 
 Lord open a way !— The weather is calm and sultry, 
 my frame relaxed to a painful degree ; I am led to 
 seek a quiet, meek submission to every thing that shall 
 befall me. O ! this blessed frame, would that it may 
 continue ! I feel it to be the right disposition of a crea- 
 ture, approving of every thing, because it is God's 
 doing." 
 
 Sept. 20. — " ]My soul was blessed with a sacred and 
 holy reverence in the work of God this morning : it 
 was the sentiment of serious love, such as I should al- 
 ways wish to maintain. To behold God in his glory, 
 and worship him for what he is in himself, I should 
 believe, is the bliss of heaven. Exercised myself in 
 Hindoostanee ; read the Pilgrim's Progress to a few 
 below deck; continued to delight in the prospect of 
 preaching in India. The example of the Christians of 
 the early ages has been a source of sweet reflection to 
 me frequently to-day : the holy love and devout medita- 
 tions of Augustine and Am.brose I delight to think of." 
 
 Sept. 21. — " I seemed uneasy at the thoughts of 
 calling forth the hatred of the people to-morrow, by 
 preaching to them unpleasant truths." 
 
 Sept. 22. — Sunday. " Was more tried by the fear of 
 man than I ever have been since God called me to 
 
HENRY MARTY.N. 11,9 
 
 ihe ministry. The threats and opposition of these men 
 made me unwilling to set before them the truths which 
 they hated ; yet I had no species of hesitation about 
 doing it. They had let me know that if I would preach 
 a sermon like one of Blair's, they should be glad to 
 hear it, but they would not attend if so much of hell 
 
 was preached. This morning, again Captain said 
 
 'Mr. Martyn must not damn us to-day, or none will 
 come again.' I was a little disturbed ; but Luke, 10, 
 and above all our Lord's last address to his disciples, 
 John, 14 : 16, strengthened me, and I took for my text 
 Psalm 9 : 17, ' The wicked shall be turned into hell, 
 and all the nations that forget God.' The officers were 
 all behind my back, in order to have an opportunity 
 
 of retiring in case of dislike. B attended the whole 
 
 time. H , as soon as he heard the text, went back 
 
 and said he would hear no more about hell ; so he em- 
 ployed himself in feeding the geese. said I had 
 
 shut him up in hell; and the universal cry was, ' We 
 are all to be damned.' However, God, I trust, blessed 
 the sermon to the good of many. Some of the cadets, 
 and many of the soldiers, were in tears. I felt an ardor 
 and vehemence in some parts which are unusual with 
 
 me. After service, walked the deck with Mrs. ; 
 
 she spoke with so much simplicity and amiable humi- 
 lity that I was full of joy and adoration to God for a 
 sheep brought home to his fold. In the afternoon went 
 below, intending to read to them at the hatchway, but 
 there was not one of them : so I could get nothing to 
 do among the poor soldiers." 
 
 Sept. "23.— " We are just to the south of all Europe, 
 and I bid adieu to it for ever, without a wish cf ever 
 
120 MEMOIR OF 
 
 revisiting it, and still less with any desire of taking up 
 my rest in the strange land to which I am going. Ah ! 
 no — farewell, perishing world ! ' To me to live' shall 
 be ' Christ.' I have nothing to do here but to labor 
 as a stranger, and by secret prayer and outward exer- 
 tion do as much as possible for the church of Christ 
 and my own soul, till my eyes close in death, and my 
 soul wings its way to a brighter world. Strengthen 
 me, O God, my Savior, that, whether living or dying, 
 I may be thine." 
 
 Sept. 24.—" The determination with which I went 
 to bed last night, of devoting this day to prayer and 
 fasting, I was enabled to put into execution." 
 
 Sept. 25. — " Most of the morning employed in Hin- 
 doostanee. Read the Pilgrim's Progress and Baxter 
 below. Had a long conversation with one of the 
 Lascars." 
 
 Sept. 27.—" The oaths I heard on deck moved ray 
 indignation ; but I recollected the words of the Mace- 
 donian in the dream, " Come over and help us." Pro- 
 bably there was no one in Macedon that felt his need 
 of help, but the Holy Spirit put it in this engaging way, 
 because they did request as much by their silent mise- 
 ry. So I thought that every oath they swore, was a 
 call on me to help them. In the afternoon I was told 
 that I could not go below, as there had been fires light- 
 ed to air the deck. Went, by way of changing the 
 scene, in a boat to the Sarah Christiana, about three 
 miles off. It was a novel thing to be in a little boat in 
 the midst of the great ocean. The nearest main-land, 
 Africa, was three hundred and fifty miles distant. I 
 reflected without pain that England was eleven hun- 
 dred miles off" 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 121 
 
 Sept. 28.— "My thoughts were much engaged, as 
 well as those about me, with the prospect of going on 
 ghore. They were doing nothing else for hours, but 
 looking out with their glasses for land. After dinner, 
 on coming out. I saw the majestic heiglits of Porto 
 Santo, distant about five or six leagues. Again I was 
 disappointed of going below, from the same cause as 
 before. Was diverted from my proper work by look- 
 ing at a Portuguese grammar. So astonishing is the 
 weakness of my heart, that every trifle has power to 
 draw me from that communion with God which my 
 better will chooses as m.y best and beloved portion. 
 O for the steady ' abiding under the shadow of the 
 Almighty;' and as the days pass on, and bring me 
 nearer to the end of the things which are seen, so let 
 me be more and more quickened, to be ready for the 
 jnseen world." 
 
 " By faith I see the land 
 "With pence and plenty blesi: 
 " A laud of sacred liberty 
 "And endless rest." 
 
 Mr. Marty n's diligence in his humble and despised 
 ministrations amongst the soldiers in the ship with 
 him, will not have escaped the attention of those who 
 have read the above extracts. It will have been re- 
 marked, that there were not many days in which he 
 remitted this work. Nor was his labor confined to the 
 soldiers; their officers were addressed by him with 
 equal earnestness, on every fair and favorable oppor- 
 tunity. With some he had frequent religious conver- 
 cations. The cadets, also, he endeavored to '• allure to 
 11 
 
122 MEMOIR or 
 
 brighter worlds;" and to show that he had also their 
 welfare in this world at heart, he offered gratuitously 
 to instruct m mathematics as many as chose to come 
 to him ; an offer which several accepted : and as if 
 this were not enough to occupy his time, he under- 
 took also to read French with another passenger, who 
 was desirous of improvement in r.hat language. He 
 was willing to "become all things to all men, that he 
 might by all means gain some." How far it were wise 
 in him to preach upon the awful subject of eternal 
 miser}^ immediately after an injunction to abstain 
 from such a topic, is a question which may admit of 
 a diversity of sentiment- Certain, however, it is, that 
 men may be told, " even weeping^ that their end is 
 destruction;" and the temper by whicti Mr. Martyn 
 was invariably characterized, leaves no room to doubt 
 that his conduct in this instance was influenced by an 
 imperious sense of duty, and by ihe tender overflow- 
 ings of love. 
 
 The sight of a foreign land, where superstition held 
 her dark and undisputed sway, naturally excited a 
 new train of sensations in Mr. Martyn's mind, which he 
 thus communicated from Funchai, to a near relation 
 at Falmouth. " Yesterday morning we came to an 
 anchor at this place. The craggy mountains, at the 
 foot of which Funchai is situated, make a most grand 
 and picturesque appearance. On entering the town, I 
 was struck with the conviction of being in a foreign 
 country. Everything was different: the houses, even 
 the poorest, all regular and stately — every where 
 groves of orange and lemon trees — the countenances, 
 and dress, and manners of the people different from 
 
HENRY MARTYx\. 123 
 
 those I had been used to — black-skirted Catholic 
 priests, and nun-like women, with beads and a cruci- 
 fix, passing in all directions. How would St. Paul 
 have sighed in passing through this town, so wholly 
 given up to idolatry I I went to the great church, 
 where they were performing high mass, and was per- 
 fectly dazzled with the golden splendor of the place. 
 But all the external aids of devotion lost their usual 
 effect upon me, while I contemplated the endless multi- 
 tude of monntebank tricks the priests were exhibiting. 
 Is it possible, thought I, that this should be a Chris- 
 tian church ! There was no appearance of attention, 
 excepting in one poor African woman, who was cross- 
 ing herself repeatedly, with the utmost expression of 
 contrition in her countenance." 
 
 After remaining four days at Funchal, the fleet put 
 to sea, information having been previously imparted 
 to the army that their object was the capture of the 
 Cape of Good Hope, and that accordingly they 
 might expect, ere long, to meet an enemy on the field 
 of battle. 
 
 Intelligence of this nature served to quicken that 
 activity and zeal which, in Mr. Martyn, had not hi- 
 therto been either sluggish or supine. He was there- 
 fore perpetually visiting, or attempting to visit, that 
 part of his flock which was so soon to be exposed to 
 the perils of warfare. " I entreated them even with 
 tears," said he, '"out of fervent love for their souls, 
 and I could have poured away my life to have per- 
 suaded them to return to God." By a sentence in 
 Milner's Church History— '-To believe, to suffer, and 
 to love, was the primitive taste "—he states that his 
 
124 MEMOIR OF 
 
 mind, at this time, was very deeply impressed ; observ- 
 ing that '' no uninspired sentence ever affected liim 
 so much." It was, in fact, an epitome of liis own life, 
 conversation, and spirit : a lively exemplification of 
 which is to be found in the manner in which, during 
 ihis part of the voyage, he strove against an extreme 
 and oppressive languor of body, which tended to im- 
 pede his present labors, and threatened to impair his fu- 
 ture efficiency. " The extreme weakness and languor 
 of my body made me fear I should never be used as a 
 preacher in India: but what," said he, "means this 
 anxiety ? Is it not of God that I am led into outward 
 difficulties, that my faith may be tried ? Suppose you 
 are obliged to return, or that you never see India, but 
 wither and die here, what is that to you? Do the will 
 of God where you are, and leave the rest to him." — 
 "I found great satisfaction in reflecting that my 
 hourly wisdom was, not to repine, or to look for a 
 change; but to consider what is my duty in existing 
 circumstances, and then to do it, in dependence upon 
 grace." So deeply was his eoul imbued with the 
 '^primitive taste," and so entirely did it accord with 
 that wise maxim of such universal but difficult ap- 
 plication — 
 
 '* Tu tua fac cures — csetera raitte Deo."* 
 
 The voyage from Porto Santo to St. Salvador 
 (Brazil) was accomplished in little more than five 
 weeks; during which the special Providence of God 
 
 * Take caie to do your duty , leave the rest to God. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 125 
 
 watched over Mr. Martyn and those who sailed with 
 him. Soon after crossing the line, on the 30th of Oc- 
 tober, the Union, in which he sailed, passed in the 
 night within a very short distance of a dangerous reef 
 of rocks, which proved destructive to two other ves- 
 sels. The reef lay exactly across the track of the 
 Union; and had not the second mate, who was on 
 watch, called up the captain and tlie first mate as soon 
 as danger was discovered, they would inevitably have 
 been wrecked : their escape was considered as almost 
 miraculous. Pieces of the ships that were dashed 
 against the rocks floated by them, and many of those 
 who had been cast on the reef were seen making sig- 
 nals for assistance. The anxiety on board the Union 
 respecting these unhappy persons was intense : hap- 
 pily they were all saved, with the exception of three 
 officers, one of whom lost his life in endeavoring to 
 secure a large sum of money : leaving the vessel too 
 soon, he sunk to rise no more ; and, as it was sup- 
 posed, was devoured by the sharks which surrounded 
 the ships in great numbers. Nor was this the only 
 peril which the Union escaped : on the coast of South 
 America she incurred a similar risk. " O how sweet," 
 remarked Mr. Martyn, " to perceive such repeated in- 
 stances of God's guardian care !" During this part of 
 the voyage, the novel sight of the flymg fish beginning 
 to attract attention, Mr. Martyn's mind, ever fertile in 
 topics of humiliation, could discover '-a resemblance 
 to his own soul in these poor little creatures, who rose 
 to a little height, and then in a minute or two, when 
 their fins were dry, dropped into the waves." Others, 
 doubtlessj would liave chosen for him a far different 
 11* 
 
126 MEMOIll OF 
 
 similitude, and would have sought it rather in the 
 eagle soaring into the fields of light, or in the dove of 
 the poet, 
 
 "Wheu at length she springs 
 " To smoother flight, ami shoots upon her wings." — Drydes. 
 
 "I find (Mr. Ivlartyn wrote, on his arrival at St. Sal- 
 vador, to a friend in England) that neither disiance or 
 time can separate the hearts which are united in the 
 fellowship of the Gospel as well as hy mutual esteem. 
 Mere earthly affections are weakened by time and ab- 
 sence ; but Christian love grows stronger as the day of 
 salvation approaches. Already a watery waste of four 
 thousand miles lies between me and England : but be- 
 cause I have you in my heart, and m.ake mention of 
 you without ceasing in my prayers, you seem yet 
 scarcely out of sight. 
 
 To another friend he wrote : 
 
 "Though along sea is already rolling betwixt us, 
 yet I scarcely seem to have lost sight of you, or of my 
 dear friends at Cambridge. The hymns we sing, be- 
 ing chiefly taken from your collection, daily bring to 
 my remembrance the happy days when I went with 
 the multitude to the house of God, with the voice of 
 joy and praise. Those seasons are gone by ; but I com- 
 fort myself with thinking that they will quickly be 
 renewed in a better country, when we come to dwell 
 together in the mansions of our Father's house." 
 
 The description of St. Salvador and the events son- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 127 
 
 nected with Mr. Martyivs stay there, we have thus re- 
 corded at some length : 
 
 Nov. 12. — " The coast was beautiful, with much ro- 
 mantic scenery. The town exactly resembled Fiinchal, 
 but was rather more cheerful. The objects in the street 
 were strong negro-men slaves, carrying very heavy- 
 casks on a pole, with a sort of unpleasant note — negro- 
 women carrying fish, fruit, &c. — a few palanquins, 
 which are drawn by two mules. The things exposed 
 to sale were turtles, bananas, oranges, limes, papaws, 
 water-melons, tamarinds, and fusiick wood. I walked 
 up the hill in order to get into the country, and ob- 
 served a man standing by the way-side, holding out, 
 for the people's salutation, a silver embossed piece of 
 plate of a sraail oval size, and repeating some words 
 about St. Antonio. Some kissed it ; others took off 
 their hats; but the man himself seemed to ridicule 
 their ioWy. They were performing mass in one cliurch ; 
 it was not so splendid as that of Madeira ; many of the 
 priests were negroes. I soon reached the suburbs, on 
 the outside of which was a battery which commanded 
 a view of the whole bay, and repeated the hymn, 
 ' O'er the gloomy hills of darkness.' What liappy 
 missionary shall be sent to bear the name of Christ to 
 these western regions ! When shall this beautiful coun- 
 try be delivtred from idolatry and spurious Christian- 
 ity ! Crosses there are in abundance; but when shall 
 the doctrine of the cross be held up ! I continued my 
 walk in quest of a wood, or some trees, where I might 
 sit down ; but all was appropriated : no tree was to be 
 approached except through an enclosure. At last I 
 came to a magnificeiit porch, before a garden gate, 
 
128 MEMOIR OF 
 
 which was open ; I walked in, but finding the vista led 
 straight to the house, I turned to tlie right, and found 
 myself in a grove of cocoa-nut trees, orange trees, and 
 several strange fruit trees ; under them was nothing 
 but rose-trees, but no verdure on the ground : oranges 
 were strewed like apples in an orchard. Perceiving 
 that I was observed by the slaves, I came up to the 
 house, and was directed by them to an old man sitting 
 under a tree, apparently insensible from illness. I spoke 
 to him in French and in English ; but he took no no- 
 tice. Presently a young man and a young lady ap- 
 peared, to whom I spoke in French, and was very po- 
 litely desired to sit down at a iiille table, which was 
 standing under a large space before the house like a 
 veranda. They brought me oranges, and a small red 
 acid fruit, the name of which I asked, but cannot re- 
 collect. The young man sat opposite, conversing about 
 Cambridge ; he had been educated in a Portuguese uni- 
 versity. Almost immediately on finding I was of Cam- 
 bridge, he invited me to come when I liked to his 
 house. A slave, after bringing the fruit, was sent to 
 gather three roses for me : the master then walked 
 with me round the garden, and showed me, among the 
 rest, the coffee-plant : when I left him, he repeated his 
 invitation. Thus did the Lord give his servant favor 
 in the eyes of Antonio Joseph Corre." 
 
 Nov. 13. — "This morning there was a great storm 
 of thunder, lightning, and rain, which awoke me. I 
 got up and prayed. Oh ! when the last thunder 
 echoes from pole to pole, I shall be in earnest, if not 
 before. 
 
 Nov. 14. — "Sennor Antonio received me with the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 129 
 
 same cordiality: he begged me to dine with him. 1 
 was curious and attentive to observe the difference be- 
 tween the Portuguese manners and ours: tliere were 
 but two plates laid on the table, and the dinner con- 
 sisted of a great number of small mixed dishes, fol- 
 lowing one another in quick succession; but none of 
 them very palatable. In the cool of the evening we 
 walked out to see his plantation ; here every thing 
 possessed the cliarm of novelty. The grounds includ- 
 ed two hills, and a valley between them. The hills 
 were covered with cocoa-nut trees, bananas, mangoes, 
 orange and lemon trees, olives, coffee, chocolate, and 
 cotton plants, &,c. In the valley was a large planta- 
 tion of a shrub or a tree, bearing a cluster of small 
 berries, which he desired me to taste : I did, and found 
 it was pepper. It had lately been introduced from 
 Batavia, and answered very well. It grows on a stem 
 about the thickness of a finger, to the height of 
 about seven feet, and is supported by a stick, which, 
 at that height, has another across it for the branches 
 to spread upon. Slaves -were walking about the 
 grounds, watering the trees and turning up the earlh: 
 the soil appeared very dry and loose. At night I re- 
 turned to the ship in one of the country boats ; which 
 are canoes made ol a tree hollowed out, ana paddled 
 by three men." 
 
 Nov. 18. — "Went ashore at six o'clock, and found 
 that Sennor Antonio had been waiting for me two 
 hours. It being too late to go into the country, I staid 
 at his house till dinner. He kept me too much in his 
 company, but I found intervals for retironent. In a 
 cool and shady part of the garden, near some water^ I 
 
130 MEMOIR OF 
 
 aat and sang — ' O'er the gloomy hills of darkness.' I 
 could read and pray aloud, as there was no fear of 
 any one understandhig me. In the afternoon we 
 went in a palanquhi to visit his father. Reading the 
 eighty-fourth Psalm, ' O how amiable are thy taberna- 
 cles,' this morning in the shade, the day when I read 
 it last under the trees with L was brought forci- 
 bly to my remembrance, and produced some degree of 
 melancholy. Of this I was thinking all the way I was 
 carried : and the train of reflections into which I was 
 led, drew off my attention from the present scene. We 
 visited in our way a monastery of Carmelites ; in the 
 church belonging to it, my friend Antonio knelt some 
 time and crossed himself: I was surprised, but said 
 nothing. At his father's house I was described to 
 them as one who knew every thing — Arabic, Persian, 
 Greek, &c. ; and all stared at me as if I had dropped 
 from the skies. The father, Sennor Dominigo, spoke 
 a little Latin. A priest came in, and as it was the first 
 time I had been in company with one, I spoke to him 
 in Latin ; but he blushed, and said that he did not 
 speak it. I was very sorry I had undesignedly put him 
 to pain. Had a great deal of conversation with Anto- 
 nio, afterwards, on England and on religion. He had 
 formed such an idea of England, that he had resolved 
 to send his son to be educated there. A slave in my 
 bed-room washed my feet. I was struck with the de- 
 gree of abasement expressed in the act, and as he held 
 the foot in the towel, with his head bowed down to- 
 wards it, T remembered the condescension of the 
 blessed Lord. May I have grace to follow such hu- 
 mility !" 
 
HEKRY MARTYN. 131 
 
 Nov. 19. — " Early after breakfast went in a palan- 
 quin to Sennor Dominigo's, and from thence with him 
 two or three miles into the country : at intervals I got 
 out and walked. I was gratified with the sight of what 
 I wanted to see ; namely, some part of the country in 
 its original state, covered with wood ; it was hilly, but 
 not mountainous. The luxuriance was so rank, that the 
 whole space, even to the tops of ttie trees, was filled 
 with long stringy shrubs and weeds, so as to make 
 ♦hem impervious and opaque. The road was made 
 by cutting away the earth on the side of the hill, so 
 that there were woods above and below us. The ob- 
 ject of our walk was to see a pepper plantation, made 
 in a valley, on a perfect level. The symmetry of the 
 trees was what charmed my Portuguese friend ; but 
 to me, who was seeking the wild features of America, 
 it was just what I did not want. The person who 
 showed us the grounds, was one that had been a ma- 
 jor in the Portuguese army, and had retired on a pen- 
 sion. The border consisted of pine-apples, planted 
 between each tree ; the interior was set with lemon- 
 trees, here and there, between the pepper-plants. We 
 were shown the root of the mandioc, called by us ta- 
 pioca ; it was like a large horse-radish. The mill for 
 grinding it was extremely simple ; a horizontal wheel, 
 turned by horses, put in motion a vertical one, on the 
 circumference of which was a thin brazen plate, fur- 
 nished on the inside like a nutmeg-grater : a slave held 
 the root to the wheel, which grated it away, and threw 
 it in the form of a moist paste into a receptacle below : 
 it is then dried in pans, and used as a farina with 
 meat. At Sennor Antonio's, a plate of tapioca was 
 
132 MEMOIR OP 
 
 attached to each of our plates. Some of the pepper 
 was nearly ripe, and of a reddish appearance ; when 
 gathered, which it is in April, it is dried in the sun. 
 In our way to the old major's house we came to a 
 small church on an eminence, on a plot of ground 
 surrounded b)' a wall, which was for the purpose of 
 burying the dead from a neighboring hospital, erected 
 for those afflicted with a cutaneous disorder called a 
 morphee. What this is I could not learn, as 1 saw 
 none of the patients. The major had apartments at 
 the hospital, of which lie was inspector. In the church, 
 all tliree knelt and crossed themselves as usual. I said 
 nothing ; but upon this a conversation began among 
 them, chiefly from Sennor Antonio's mentioning to 
 them my objection. The major spoke with a vehe- 
 mence which v.'ould have become a better cause. An« 
 tonio acted as interpreter. By constant appeal to the 
 Scriptures on every subject, I gave immediate an- 
 swers. Tiie old man concluded the conversation by 
 saying, that he was sure I read the Scriptures, and 
 therefore would embrace me, which he did after the 
 manner of the country. Sennor Antonio told me 
 plainly, at last, what I had long been expecting to 
 hear, that the prejudices of education were strong, 
 and operated to keep his father bigoted; but that, for 
 himself, he had nothing to do with saints; in secret 
 he adored God alone. I could have wished more ; it 
 was the confession rather of a liberal than a religious 
 mind. Soon after there was a procession of priests 
 carrying the sacrament to the house of a person just 
 departing ; they both knelt, and continued till it had 
 past. Sennor Antonio said that he ' conformed to the 
 
HENRV MARTTN. 133 
 
 custom of the coiiniry in trifles.' I thought of Naa- 
 man and his god Rimmon. I did not, liowever, think 
 it right to push the matter too suddenly ; but told hiiuj 
 in general, hou^ the English Reformers were led to 
 prison and to fiames, rather tlian conform ; and that, 
 if I had been born a Portuguese. I would rather be 
 imprisoned and burnt, than conform to idolatry. At 
 the same time I talked to him of the doctrines of the 
 'new birth,' &c. but he did not seem to pay much 
 attention. Sennor Dominigo as;ked me if the soldiers 
 had a minister to attend them in their dying moments, 
 to instruct and to administer consolation. For the 
 first time I felt that I had the worst of tiie argument, 
 and hardly knew what to say to explain such neglect 
 among the Protestants. He shrugged up his shoul- 
 ders with horror at such a religion. 
 
 " We were then shown the iiospital erected by the 
 Prince of Portugal : it was a noble building, far supe- 
 rior to that at Ilaslar. In the garden each person, al- 
 ternately, gathered a sprig or fragrant leaf for me. 
 The person who showed it to us was a chevalier of 
 some order. In the chapel Sennor Antonio knell: but 
 always looked on me smiling, and said, " C'est le con- 
 tume du pays." I left him in order to get on board 3 
 but fmdnig, as I went along, a chapel open, I went in 
 to see the pictures, all of which contained, as a promi- 
 nent figure, a friar of some order. In one, some people 
 in llaraes were laying hold of the twisted rope which 
 was pendant from his waist; how apt the image, if 
 Jesus Christ were in the roojn oi the friar ! At this 
 time a friar, dressed identically as the one in the pic- 
 ture, moved slowly along. I followed him through the 
 12 
 
184. MEMOIR OF 
 
 cloisters and addressed him in Latin. He was a little 
 surprised, but replied. He told me that the chapel be- 
 longed to a monastery of Franciscan friars. In a 
 cloister which led round the second floor of the build- 
 ing he stopped ; and by this time we were able to un- 
 derstand each other exceedingly well. I then asked 
 him to prove from Scripture the doctrine of purgatory, 
 of image-worship, the supremacy of the Pope, and 
 transubstantiation. His arguments were exceedingly 
 weak, and the Lord furnished me with an answer to 
 them all. During our conversation, two or three more 
 friars assembled round, and joined in the dispute. I 
 confuted all their errors, as plainly as possible, from 
 the word of God ; and they had nothing to reply, but 
 did not seem disconcerted. A whole troop of others, 
 passing in procession in the opposite cloister below, 
 beckoned to them to retire ; which they did, taking 
 me along with them to a cell— two before and one on 
 each side. As we passed along the passage, one asked 
 me whether I was a Christian? When we had all 
 reached the cell and sat down, I asked for a Bible, 
 and the dispute was renewed. I found that they consi- 
 dered their errors as not tenable on Scripture ground, 
 and appealed to the authority of the church. I told 
 them that this church was, by their confession, acting 
 against the law of God : and was therefore not the 
 church of God : I also referred them to the last words 
 in the Revelation. They seemed most surprised at my 
 knowledge of Scripture. When they were silent, and 
 had nothing to say, I was afraid the business would 
 end here without good ; and so I said, "you who pro- 
 fess to teach the way of truth, how can you dare, be- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 135 
 
 fore God, to let the people go on in idolatrous prac- 
 tices, which you I'iuow to be contrary to the word of 
 God ?' They lool;ed very grave. The one who spoke 
 French, and also the best Latin, grew very angry dur- 
 mg their dispute, and talked of the Scripturarum in- 
 terpretes — pii sapientissimique viri Augustinus, Bcr- 
 nardus,* &;c. 'But,' said I, ' they were not inspired.' 
 'Yes,' he said. But here he was corrected by the rest. 
 As this man seemed in earnest, (the rest were some- 
 times grave and sometimes laughing,) I asked him 
 why he had assumed the cowl of a friar j he answered, 
 'Ut me abstrahereni avanitate rerum mundanarum et 
 meipsum sanctum faciam ad gloriam Dei.'t He spoke 
 with great impression and earnestness, and seemed 
 tiie most sincere of any. They were acquainted with 
 logic, and argued according to rule. He began by say- 
 ing, ' Nullam salutem esse extra ecelesiam Catholicam, 
 axioma est. ' ' Concedo,' I said-^' sed extra Romanam 
 salus esse potest.' — 'Minime,' they all cried out. — 
 ' Quare,' said I, ' probat,'^ but they could not. At last 
 I went away, as the sun had set, and they all attended 
 me through the long dark passages. I almost trem- 
 bled at the situation and company I was in, but they 
 were exceedingly polite, and^begged to know when I 
 
 ' Interpreters of Scripture— the pious aud most learned 
 men, Augustine, Bernard, &c. 
 
 t That ] might withdraw myself from the vanity of earthly 
 things, and devote myself to the glory of God. 
 
 + " 'J'hat there is no salvation out of the Catholic Church, is 
 an axiom." " Granted," I replied ; " but there is salvation out 
 of the Romish church." "By no means," they all cried out. 
 ♦* Why," said I, " prove it." 
 
136 MEMOIR OP 
 
 was cominj? ashore again, that they might expect me. 
 I liad staid so long, that, after waiting for hours at the 
 differeiit quays, no boat returnod ; and I was obliged 
 to return to Sennor Autonio's, from whom I received 
 an affectionate welcome. His wife and slaves, who 
 seemed to be admitted to the utmost familiarity, de- 
 lighted to stand around me and teach me the Portu- 
 guese names of things." 
 
 Nov. 21. — " Went on shore and breakfasted with 
 Sennor Antonio. After dinner, while he slept, I had 
 some time for reading, &c. In the evening, he and 
 his wife and a female slave played at cards. I sat at 
 the table, learning Hindoostanee roots." 
 
 Nov. 23.—" In the alternoon took leave of my kind 
 friends Sennor and Sennora Corr«}. They and the rest 
 came out to the garden gate, and continued looking 
 till the winding of the road liid me from their sight. 
 The poor slave Raymond, who had attended me and 
 carried my things, burst into a flood of tears as we 
 left the door; and when I parted from him he was go- 
 ing to kiss ray feet; but I shook hands with him, much 
 afiected by such extraordinary kindness in people to 
 whom I had been a total stranger till within a few days. 
 What shall I render unt(j the Lord for all his mercies! 
 In my way to the quay I met a young friar of the 
 order of St. Augustine. He understood me enough to 
 conduct me pait of the way to the convent of the Fran- 
 ciscans, till he met with a young priest, to whom ho 
 consigned me. With him I had a dispute In Latin. 
 When I said that in no part of Scripture was it com- 
 manded to worship the Virgin, he colored, and said in 
 a low tone, ' Verum est.'* At the monastery I met 
 
 * It is true 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 137 
 
 with my old friends the same four friars. After re- 
 galing me witii sweetmeats, they renewed the dispute. 
 We parted with mutual lamentations over one an- 
 other; I telling them they were in an awful error ; they 
 smiling at my obstinacy, and mourning over my lost 
 condition. I went away in no small dejection, that the 
 Gospel should have so little eifect, or rather none at all. 
 This was by no means diminished when I came to the 
 boat. It was the commemoration of the Hegira.* and 
 our Mohammedan rowers, dressed in white, were sing- 
 ing hymns, all the way, to the honor of Mohammed. 
 
 Here was another abomination. B sat beside me, 
 
 and we had a long conversation, and for some time 
 went on very well. I cleared away error, as I thought, 
 very fast ; and when the time was come, I stated, in a 
 few words, the Gospel. The reply was, that ' I was 
 not speaking to the purpose ; that, for his part, he could 
 not see what more could be necessary than simply to 
 tell mankind that they must be sober and honest.' I 
 turned away with a deep sigh, cried to God to inter 
 fere in behalf of his Gospel, for in the course of one 
 hour I had seen three shocking examples of the reign 
 and power of the devil, in the form of Popish and Mo- 
 hammedan delusion, and that of the natural man. I 
 never felt so strongly what a nothing I am. All my 
 clear arguments are good for nothing ; unless the 
 Lord stretch out his hand, I speak to stones. I felt, 
 however, no way discouraged ; but only saw the ne- 
 cessity of dependence on God. 
 After a little more than a fortnight the fleet sailed ; 
 
 • The flight of Mohammed from Mecca, A. D. 616. 
 12* 
 
138 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 whilst many a grateful recollection filled the breast, 
 and many a fervent prayer ascended from the heart 
 of Mr. Marly n, in behalf of Sennor and Sennora 
 Corre : from them he liad received signal kindness and 
 hospitality; and it miglst not perhaps be too much to 
 observe, that "not forgetful to entertain strangers, they 
 had entertained an angel unawares." "I have been 
 with my friend Antonio," said he, " as a way-faring 
 man that tarrielh but for a night; yet hath the Lord 
 put it into his Iieart to send me on after a goodly sort. 
 And now we prosecute our voyage : a few more pas- 
 sages, and I shall find myseif in the scene of my mi- 
 nistry : a few more changes and journeys, and I am 
 in eleruity." 
 
 As t!ie time approached for the soldiers to take the 
 field, Mr. Martyn's anxiety for their eternal welfare 
 increased ; and as a proof of it, he set apart a day for 
 fasting, humiliation, and intercession for tliem, as well 
 as for all wlio were in the ship. But lie did not inter- 
 cede for them, he observed, as being himself righte- 
 ous, but chose rather to humble himself with them as 
 a sinner, earnestly crying to God in contrition and 
 abasement of soul. At this solemn juncture he began 
 to read and expound to his auditors the Holy Scrip- 
 tures exclusively ; and after some consideration res- 
 pecting the propriety of such a step, he determined 
 not to suffer them to part williout prayer to the Lord, 
 as well as singing his praises. Such a procedure, he 
 was well aware, would put the faith of his hearers, 
 as well as his own, in some measure to a strong and 
 severe test. Above, obloquy and contempt migjit be ex- 
 pected ; beloiOi noise, and clamor, and scoifs. He ne- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 139 
 
 vertheless persisted in liis purpose, resolvinof, as tiie 
 line of duly seemed to be clear, to pursue it steadily, 
 and calmly to commit all consequences to God. "To 
 kneel in prayer," he remarked in a letter to a friend, 
 " before a considerable number of Jookers-on, some 
 working, others scoffing, was a painful cross to my 
 poor people at first. But they received strength ac- 
 cording to their day : and now the song of us all is, 
 ' Thou hast prepared a table before me^in the presence 
 of my enemies.'" 
 
 The unhealthy state of the ship's company from dy- 
 sentery, at this j)eriod of tlie voyage, was another call 
 on Mr. Martyn's pastoral assiduity; a call to which ho 
 evinced no backwardness to attend. Often was he to 
 be Umnd by the beds of the sick, administering to them 
 every temporal and spiritual comfort; till at length he 
 was himself seizul by that contagious disorder. His 
 illness was not of long duration, but was such as to 
 make Jiim think seriously of death, and employ him- 
 self in the most solemn self-examination. On wliich 
 occasion he had so much delight and joy in the con- 
 sideration of heaven, and of his assured title to it, that 
 he was more desirous of dying than living : not that 
 it v»'as any one thing that he had done (he remarks) 
 that gave him substantial reason for thinking liimseli 
 in Christ; it was the bent of his affections and inclina- 
 tions towards God, and the taste he had for holy plea- 
 sures and holy employments, which convinced him 
 that he was born of God. 
 
 No sooner had he recovered from this attack than he 
 was again at his post, kneeling beside the hammocks 
 of the dying. And amongst those who then required, 
 
140 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 and received his faithful offices, was the captain of the 
 ship, whose iUness, though of a different kind from the 
 prevailing one, was highly dangerous, and quickly ter- 
 minated in his dissolution. 
 
 And now as the year was drawing to a close, and 
 the last Sabbath of it was come, Mr. Marty n addressed 
 his hearers from 2 Pet. 3:11; " Seeing then that all 
 these things shall be dissolved, what manner of per- 
 sons ought ye to be in all hoiy conversation and god- 
 liness?" in reference to their having left England, to 
 their having passed through so many perils, to their 
 being, many of them, about to meet an enemy in the 
 field, and to the death of the captain. His own mind, 
 which could not but be in an exceedingly serious frame, 
 was also in a state of the purest joy and most perfect 
 peace. '' Separated," said he, " from my friends and 
 country for ever, there is nothing to distract me from 
 hearing ' the voice of my beloved,' and coming away 
 from this world, and walking with him in love, amidst 
 the flowers that perfume the air of paradise, and the 
 harmony of the happy, happy saints who are singing 
 his praise. Thus hath the Lord brought me to the 
 conclusion of the year ; and though I have broken his 
 statutes, and not kept his commandments, yet he hath 
 not utterly taken away his loving kindness, nor suf- 
 fered his truth to fail.. I thought, at the beginning of 
 the year, that I should have been in India at this time, 
 if I escaped all the dangers of the climate. These dan- 
 gers are yet to come ; but I can leave all cheerfully to 
 God. If I am weary of any thing, it is of my life of 
 sinfulness. I want a life of more devotion and holi- 
 ness; and yet am so vain as to be expecting the end 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 141 
 
 witliGiit the means. I am so far from regretting that I 
 ever came on this deliglitful work, that, were I to 
 choose for myself, I could scarcely find a sitnatioii 
 more agreeable to my taste. On, tlierefore, let me go, 
 and persevere steadily in this blessed undertaking; 
 through the grace of God, dying daily to the opinions 
 of men. and ainsing, with a more single eye, at the 
 glory of the everlasting God." 
 
 On the second of January, 1S06, whilst Mr. Martyn 
 was in the act of commending his flock to God ia 
 prayer, the liigli lands of the Cape became visible, at 
 eighty miles distance ; and doubtless they were not 
 seen without exciting the strongest emotions in many 
 hearts; numbers were soon tiiere to assemble, who 
 should meet no more ti'l all nations were gathered be- 
 fore the tribunal of Christ. 
 
 On the third tiie fleet anchored, and the signal was 
 instantly given for the soldiers to prepare to land. But 
 how then was Mr. Martyn's holy and affeciionate soul 
 grieved, to witness the dreadful levity concerning death 
 which almost universally prevailed I '• It was," said 
 he, '• a melancholy scene. I could speak to none of 
 
 my people but to Corporal B , and ; I said also 
 
 to Sergeant G , ' It is now high time to be de- 
 cided in religion.' lie replied with a sigl]. Poor Cor- 
 poral B and the others gave me a last affecting 
 
 jQok after they were in the boats. I retired to pray, 
 and found delightful access to God. and freedom in 
 prayer for the poor soldiers." The Indiameu being 
 then ordered to get under weigh, and the m.en of war 
 drawn up close to the shore a landing was effected, 
 
142 MEMOIR OF 
 
 nnd soon alter seven the next day, as Mr. Marty n de- 
 acribes it, " a most tremendous lire of artillery began 
 behind a mountain abreast of the ships. It seemed as 
 if the mountain itself was lorn by intestine convul- 
 sions. The smoke arose from a lesser eminence on 
 the right of the hill ; and, on the top of it, troops were 
 seen marching down the further declivity. Then came 
 such a long-drawn fire of musketry that I could not 
 conceive any thing like it. We all shuddered at con- 
 .sidering what a multitude of souls must be passing into 
 eternity. The pwjr ladies were in a dreadful condition; 
 every peal seemed to go through their hearts. I have 
 just been endeavoring to do what I can to keep up 
 their spirits. The sound is now retiring ; and the ene- 
 my are seen retreating along the low ground on the 
 right side towards the town." 
 
 With the hope of being useful to the wounded and 
 dying in the field of battle, Mr. Martyn, after this pe- 
 riod of torturing suspense, went on shore ; and in the 
 following letter to Mr. Simeon, he states what he en- 
 dured whilst engaged in that disinterested errand of 
 love and mercy. 
 
 " Union, Table Bay, Jan. 7, 1806. 
 '•I embraced the opportunity of getting to the 
 wounded men, soon after my landing. A party of the 
 company's troops were ordered to repair to the field 
 of battle, to bring away the wounded, under the com- 
 mand of. Major , whom I knew. By his permis- 
 sion I attached myself to them, and marched six miles 
 f)ver a soft burning sand, till we reached the fatal spot 
 We found several but slightly hurt ; and these M"e lefi 
 
HENRY MAinTM. 143 
 
 for a while, after seeing their wounds dressed by a 
 isiirgeon. A little onward were three mortally wound- 
 ed. One of them, on being asked, 'where he was 
 struck,' opened his shirt and showed a wound in hi-s 
 left breast. The blood which he was spitting showe<i 
 that he had been shot through the lungs. As I spread 
 my great coat over him, by the surgeon's desire, wiio 
 passed on without attempting to save him, I spoke v.i 
 the blessed Gospel, and besouglit him to look to Jesus 
 Christ for salvation. He was surprised, but could not 
 i^peak; and I was obliged to leave him, in order lo 
 reach the troops, from whom the officers, out of re- 
 gard to my salety, would not allow me to be separated. 
 Among several others, some wounded and eonie dead, 
 
 was Captain , who was shot by a rifleman. A\ e 
 
 all stopped for a while, to gaze, in pensive silence, on 
 his pale body : and then passed on to witness more 
 proofs of the sin and misery of fallen man. Descend- 
 ing into the plain, where the main body of each army 
 liad met, I saw some of the 59lh, one of whom, a cor- 
 poral, who sometimes had sung with us, told me that 
 none of the 59th were killed, and none of the officers 
 wounded. Some farm-houses, which had been in the 
 rear of the enemy's army, had been converted into an 
 liospital for the wounded, whom th€y were bringing 
 from all quarters. The surgeon told me that there 
 were already in the houses two hundred, some of whom 
 were Dutch. A more ghastly spectacle than that which 
 presented itself here I could not have conceived. They 
 were ranged, without and within the house, in rows, 
 covered with gore. Indeed, it was the blood which 
 they had not had time to wash off that made their ap- 
 
144 RIEMOIR OP 
 
 pearance more dreadful than the reality ; for few of 
 their wounds were mortal. The confusion was very 
 great ; and sentries and officers were so strict in their 
 duty, that I had no fit opportunity of speaking to any 
 of them, except a Dutch captain, with whom I con- 
 versed in French. After this I walked out again with 
 the surgeon to the field, and saw several of the ene- 
 my's wounded. A Hottentot, who liad had his thigh 
 broken by a ball, was lying in extreme agony, biting 
 the dust and uttering horrid imprecations upon the 
 Dutch. I told him that he ought to pray for his ene 
 jnies ; and after telling the poor wretched man of the 
 Gospel, I begged him to pray to Jesus Christ. But 
 our conversation was soon interrupted ; for. in the ab' 
 sence of the surgeon, who was gone back for his in- 
 struments, a Highland soldier came by, and challenged 
 me with the words, ' Who are you?' 'An Englishman.^ 
 ' No,' said he, ' you are French,' and began to present 
 his piece. As I saw that he was rather intoxicated, 
 and did not know but that he might actually fire out 
 of mere wantonness, I sprang up towards him, and 
 told him, that if he doubted my word, he might take 
 me as his prisoner to the English camp — but that I 
 certainly was an English clergyman. This pacified 
 him, and he behaved with great respect. The surgeon 
 on examining the wound, said the man must die, and 
 so left him. At length I found an opportunity of re- 
 turning, as I much wished, in order to recover from 
 •distraction of mind, and to give free scope to reflection, 
 I lay down on tlie border of a clump of shrubs or 
 bushes, with the field of battle in view, and there lifted 
 tip my soul to God. Mournful as the scene was^ I yet 
 
HENP.Y MARTYN. 145 
 
 thanked God that he had brought ine to see a speci 
 men, though a terrible one, of what men by nature 
 are. May the remembrance of this day ever excite mr 
 to pray and labor more for the propagation of the Gos- 
 pel of peace. Then shall men love one another: na- 
 tion shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall 
 they learn war any more. The Blue Mountains to the 
 eastward, v/hich formed the boundary of the prospects, 
 were a cheering contrast to what M'as immediately 
 before me ; for there I conceived my beloved and 
 honored fellow-servants, companions in the kingdom 
 and patience of Jesus Christ,* to be passing the days 
 of their pilgrimage, far from the world, imparting the 
 truths of the precious Gospel to benighted souls. May 
 I receive grace to be a follower of their faith and pa- 
 tience ; and do you pray, my brother, as I know thai 
 you do, that I may have a heart more warm, and a 
 zeal more ardent in this glorious cause. I marched 
 back the same evening with the troops. The surf on 
 ?,he shore was very high, but, through mercy, we es- 
 caped that danger. But when we came to our ship's 
 station, we found that she was gone ; having got under 
 weigh some hours before. The sea ran high. Our 
 men were almost spent, and I was very faint with 
 hunger ; but after a long struggle we reached the In- 
 diaman about midnight." 
 
 For the detail of the events which succeeded this 
 most distressing day, and the incidents which occurred 
 
 * Missionaries of the United Brethren at Grcenekloof and 
 Cxnadeuiiia], and tho.*e belonging to the London Missionary 
 Society at Oetbelsdorp. 
 
 13 
 
146 MEMOIR OP 
 
 during his continuance at the Cape, we refer to the 
 journal. 
 
 January 9th. — " Came on board early this morning. 
 I was so sleepy and languid I could do little or no- 
 thing ; and at night was so oppressed with a sense of 
 my unprofitableness — selfishness — neglect of duty — 
 that I felt shut out from God. I spread the matter be- 
 fore God, who knew the state of my case ; still I was 
 wretched from the bondage of corruption, which 
 seemed to chain me down to earth. Lying down 
 in my bed, my wretchedness was brought to my mind, 
 and would have overwhelmed me, were it not for the 
 blood of Jesus Christ. There was very little firing to- 
 day. In the afternoon a flag of truce was observed." 
 
 January 10. — " I have been, through the mercy of 
 God, in a more happy frame than for this week past. 
 Meditation on Psalm 103 : 1—5, was much blest to 
 me. O what happiness and benefit to ray soul have I 
 lost by neglecting to praise God. About five the com- 
 modore fired a gun, which was instantly answered by 
 all the men-of-war. On looking out for the cause, we 
 saw the British flag flying on the Dutch Fort. Pleas- 
 ing as the cessation of warfare was, I felt considerable 
 pain at the enemy's being obliged to give up their fort 
 and town, and every thing else, as a conquered peo- 
 ple, to the will of their victor. I hate the cruel pride 
 and arrogance that makes men boast over a conquered 
 foe. And every observation of this sort which I hear 
 cuts me to the very heart ; whether from nature or 
 from grace I do not know ; but I had rather be tram- 
 pled upon than be the trampler. I could find it more 
 agreeable to ray own feelings to go and weep with the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 147 
 
 relatives of the men whom the English have killed, 
 than to rejoice at the laurels they have won. I had a 
 happy season in prayer. No outward scene seemed to 
 have power to distract my thoughts. I prayed that the 
 capture of the Cape might be ordered to the advance- 
 ment of Christ's kingdom ; and that England, whilst 
 she sent the thunder of her arms to the distant 
 regions of the globe, might not be proud and ungodly 
 at home; but might show herself great indeed, by 
 sending forth the ministers of Christ to diffuse the 
 Gospel of peace." 
 
 January 12. — Sunday. " Very unlike a Sabbath-day ; 
 the whole morning, till dinner-time, was taken up in 
 working the ship from her place to a station nearer 
 the shore. There were so few hands on board, that I 
 was obliged to take my place at the capstan. The 
 wind now blows a hurricane over Table Mountain. I 
 feel myself a guilty creature. Hide not thy face from 
 me, O God." 
 
 January 13.—" Went on shore to Cape Town and 
 took lodgings. Walked about the Company's gardens, 
 and General Jansen's, whose family I sav/. I felt much 
 for the unfortunate females. Afterwards saw the me- 
 nagerie. A lion and lioness, amongst the beasts, and 
 the ostrich, led my thoughts very strongly to admire 
 and glorify the power of the great Creator. ' Wilt thou 
 hunt the prey for the lion V I felt my insignificance; 
 but for a ransomed child, the strong hand of God can 
 control all created power ; sweet and happy is it . to 
 have ' the everlasting arms underneath us.' From the 
 first moment I arrived, I had been anxiously inquiring 
 about Dr. Vanderkemp. I heard at last, to my no small 
 
148 MEMOIR or 
 
 delight, that lie was now in Cape Town. But it was 
 long before I could find him. At length I did. He was 
 standing outside of the house, silently looking up at 
 the stars. A great number of black people were sitting 
 around. On my introducing myself, he led me in, 
 and called for Mr. Read. I was beyond measure de- 
 lighted at the happiness of seeing him too. The cir- 
 cumstance of meeting with these beloved and highly 
 honored brethren, so filled me with joy and gratitude 
 for the goodness of God's providence, that I hardly 
 knew what to do." 
 
 January 14. — "Continued walking with Mr. Read 
 till late. He gave me a variety of curious information 
 respecting the mission. He told me of his marvellous 
 success amongst the heathen ; how he had heard them 
 amongst the bushes pouring out their hearts to God. 
 At all this my ' soul did magnify the Lord, and my 
 spirit rejoiced in God my Savior.' Now that I am in 
 a land where the Spirit of God appears, as in the an- 
 cient days, as in the generation of old, let a double 
 portion of that Spirit rest upon this unworthy head, 
 that I may go forth to my work ' rejoicing like a strong 
 man to run my race.' " 
 
 January 15. — "Rose early, and obtained a serene 
 and tender spirit from God." 
 
 January 16.— "Walked with brother Read^and was 
 so charmed with his spiritual behavior that I fancied 
 myself in company with David Brainerd. Sat at night 
 in- the open air, with Table Mountain before me, and 
 endeavored to meditate on Isaiah, 11 : 2." 
 
 January 17.—" Had some fervor in prayer for that 
 blessed cbarUy, described 1 Cor, 13. Walked with 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 149 
 
 Read, and continued to increase in love to him ; we 
 met in our walk Vanderlinger, who had been on a 
 mission to the Briquas." 
 
 January 18. — "Having spoken in an unchristian 
 spirit to a dear friend this morning, I retired in great 
 grief to consider again 1 Cor. 13, and Eph. 4:5. 1 
 found my soul melted in prayer. Oh ! when shall I 
 learn humility ! Cecil dined and walked with me ; not 
 finding the missionaries at home, I returned and read 
 Prideaux : after a short prayer I found my soul blest 
 with a most serene and tranquil sweetness ; my 
 thoughts seemed far from earth, and fixed on heavenly 
 things." 
 
 January 19. — Sunday. "The S. E. blew a hurri- 
 cane all day ; so I could not get to the Pitt, Botany 
 Bay ship, as I had promised. I attended worship, with 
 most of the cadets and passengers, in one of the par- 
 lors of the house, and expounded part of 4 and 5 of 
 Ephesians. Visited the hospital with brother Read, 
 and then went to a church lately built for the instruc- 
 tion of slaves. There were about one hundred sent 
 from fifty different families. A black, who was em- 
 ployed m lighting the candles, was pointed out to me 
 as one who was to go as a missionary to Madagascar." 
 
 January 20. — "Walking home, I asked Dr. Vander- 
 kemp if he had ever repented of his undertaking. No, 
 said the old man, smiling ; and I would not exchange 
 my work for a kingdom. Read told me of some of his 
 trials ; he has often been so reduced for want of clothes, 
 as scarcely to have any to cover him. The reasonin^rs 
 of his mind were: I am here. Lord, in thy service ; 
 why am I left in this state ? It seemed lo be suggested 
 13* 
 
150 MEMOIR OP 
 
 to hitii— If thou wilt be my servant, be contented to 
 fare in this way ; if not, go and fare better. His mind 
 was thus satisfied to remain God's missionary, with all 
 its concomitant hardships. At night my sinful soul 
 enjoyed a most reviving season in prayer ; I rejoiced 
 greatly in the Lord, and pleaded with fervor for the 
 interests of his church." 
 
 January 21. — •' T sent to the governor to offer my 
 services on Sunday next at the church : he sent an 
 immediate answer that he could not avail himself of 
 my offer, but assigned no reason. I was a little hurt, 
 but my soul enjoyed sweet repose in God." 
 
 January 23. — "Went with Read to visit the hospital 
 where the wounded English were." 
 
 January 23. — " Went on board, the S. E. blowing 
 most violently ; I did not think the boat could live 
 it out ; but, through the mercy of God, we shipped but 
 one sea, and reached the ship in safety. Oh ! may I 
 love and serve him with all my soul, till I reach the 
 blissful shore where storms and dangers shall be known 
 no more." 
 
 January 24. — "I came ashore and walked with Lieu- 
 tenant F , and was much pleased with the senti- 
 ments he expressed ; and with much affectionate regard 
 for his welfare, I suggested to him some advice. At 
 night the Lord helped me to plead long and earnestly 
 for the ingathering of the heathen." 
 
 January 25. — " Employed in meditations on a ser- 
 mon for to-morrow ; sat with Dr. Vanderkemp, con- 
 versing on metaphysics and divinity. Blessed with 
 especial awfulness in prayer at night." 
 
 January 26.— Sunday. " Had service in the house; 
 
HENRY MARTYN. J 51 
 
 expounded on £ Cor. 5, with sucli dullness that I felt 
 the greatest shame before God. Walked near the sea, 
 and talked to some French prisoners ; went with Read 
 to the hospital, and left some Testaments. Dear Dr. 
 Vanderkemp gave me a Syriac Testament as a remem- 
 brance of him." 
 
 January 27. — " Preached at tlie hospital. Many 
 were in tears." 
 
 January 28. — "I went this morning, in a wagon 
 drawn by eight horses, to ConstaiUia, with a party of 
 fellow-passengers and three ofllcers of the 66th ; but it 
 was no party of pleasure to me. I was disgusted at 
 the conversation, which was trifling to the last degree. 
 The farmer was very civil, and gave me some of the 
 celebrated wine. The road was over a plain covered 
 with beautiful shrubs; there being no house there that 
 was public, we went to one two miles off: here I walk- 
 ed on the heath alone, seeking after God. Walked 
 with brother Read in the gardens, and continued to 
 have much conversation on the mission, on our con- 
 version, and on the work of grace in the heart. How 
 profitable and heart-enlivening is conversation on ex- 
 perimental religion, when carried on without pride or 
 display of great experience! Preached at the hos- 
 pital. In my walk home by the sea-side, I sighed on 
 
 thinking of L , with whom I had stood on the shore 
 
 before coming away, and of the long seas that were 
 rolhng between us; but felt cheerful and strong in 
 spirit to fulfill the word of God." 
 
 January 30. — " Rose at five, and began to ascend 
 
 Table Mountain at six, with S and M . I went 
 
 on chiefly alone. I thought of the Christian life— 
 
152 MEMOIR OP 
 
 what uphill work it is — and yet there are streams 
 flowing down from the top. just as there was water 
 coming down by the Kloof, by which we ascended. 
 Towards the top it was very steep, but the hope of 
 being soon at the summit encouraged me to ascend 
 very lightly. As the Kloof opened, a beautiful flame- 
 colored flower appeared in a little green hollow, wav- 
 ing in the breeze. It seemed to be an emblem of the 
 beauty and peacefulness of heaven, as it shall open 
 upon the weary soul when its journey is finished, and 
 the struggles of the death-bed are over. We walked 
 up and down the whole length, which might be be- 
 tween two and three miles, and one might be said to 
 look round the world from this promontory. I felt a 
 solemn awe at the grand prospect, from which there 
 was neither noise nor small objects to draw off" my at- 
 tention. I reflected, especially when looking at the 
 immense expanse of sea on the east, which was to 
 carry me to India, on the certainty that the name of 
 Christ should at some period resound from shore to 
 shore. I felt commanded to wait in silence, and see 
 how God would bring his promises to pass. We be- 
 gan to descend at half past two. Whilst sitting to rest 
 myself towards night, I began to reflect with death- 
 like despondency on my friendless condition. Not that 
 I wanted any of the comforts of life, but I wanted 
 those kind friends who loved me, and in whose com- 
 pany I used to find such delight after my fatigues. 
 And then, remembering that I should never see them 
 more, I felt one of those keen pangs of misery that 
 occasionally shoot across my breast. It seemed like a 
 dream, that I had actually undergone banishment from 
 
HEXRY MARTYX. 153 
 
 them for ]ife; or rather like a dream, that I had ever 
 hoped to share the enjoyments of social life. But at 
 this time I solemnly renewed my self-dedication to 
 God, praying that I might receive grace to spend my 
 days for his service, in continued suffering and sepa- 
 ration from all I held most dear in this life. Amen. 
 How vain and transitory are those pleasures which 
 the worldliness of my heart will ever be magnifying 
 into real good ! — The rest of the evening I felt wean- 
 ed from the world and all its concerns, with some- 
 what of a melancholy tranquillity." 
 
 Jan. 31. — " From great fatigue of body, was in doubt 
 about going to the hospital, and very unwilling to go : 
 however, I went, and preached with more freedom 
 than ever I had done there. Having some conversa- 
 tion with Colonel H , I asked him ' whether, if the 
 
 \vound he had received in the late engagement had 
 been mortal, his profaneness would have recurred with 
 any pleasure to his mind on a death-bed V He made 
 some attempts at palliation, though in great confu- 
 sion ; but bore the admonition very patiently/" 
 
 February 1. — "As yesterday evening, so to-day — I 
 was happy with God." 
 
 February 2. — Sunday. "The purser of the William 
 Pitt told me they were too busy to have service. Thus 
 have these men contrived to prevent the word of God 
 from being preached to the poor women, each Sun- 
 day as it came." 
 
 February 4. — " Read the Scriptures without a relish 
 for them; and God's presence withdrawn. How dark 
 and wretched this state of the soul !" 
 
 February 5. — " Rose early ; walked out discouraged 
 
154 MEMOIR OF 
 
 at the small progress I made in the eastern languages. 
 My state of bodily and mental indolence were becom- 
 ing so alarming, that I struggled hard against both, 
 crying to God for strength. Notwithstanding the re- 
 luctance in my own heart, I went to the hospital and 
 preached on Matt. 11:28; from this time I enjoyed 
 peace and happiness. Dr. Vanderkemp called to take 
 leave. I accompanied him and brother Smith out of 
 the town, with their two wagons. The dear old man 
 showed much affection, and gave me advice, and a 
 blessing at parting. While we were standing to take 
 leave, Koster, a Dutch missionary, was just entering 
 the town with his bundle, having been driven from his 
 place of residence. Brother Read also appeared from 
 another quarter, though we thought he had gone to 
 sea. These, with Yons* and myself, made six mis- 
 sionaries, who, in a few minutes, all parted again." 
 
 In the commencement of the voyage from the Cape, 
 which took place not many days after this short but 
 most interesting meeting, Mr. Martyn's patience was 
 exercised, as before, by thetediousness of the passage, 
 by sickness, and by languor. But whether tossed on 
 that stormy sea which roars around the Cape, or be- 
 calmed in the midst of the Indian ocean, or enfeebled 
 by the recurrence of illness or extreme relaxation, he 
 received all with the meekest resignation, as the spe- 
 cial appointment of his God. 
 
 The violent and increasing opposition he experl- 
 ♦^need from many of the more intelligent part of the 
 passengers, and the discouraging inattention he too 
 
 * Probably tbe missionary destined for Madagascar. 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 155 
 
 often perceived amongst the other class of his hearers, 
 caused him to " grieve on their account, and to hum- 
 ble himself before God." " I go down." he says, " and 
 stand in the midst of a few, without their taking the 
 slightest notice of me: Lord, it is for thy sake I suffer 
 such slights — let me persevere notwithstanding." But 
 though he mourned on their account, " he was con- 
 tented to be left without fruit, if such were the will of 
 God." Conscious of having delivered his message 
 faithfully, and trusting that, with respect to both de- 
 scriptions of his auditors, he had commended himself 
 to their consciences if he had not reached their 
 hearts, his own peace of mind was not affected : and 
 he affirms that he was "as happy as he could be 
 without more grace; enjoying peaceful thoughts, ten- 
 der recollections, and happy prospects." How could 
 he fail of pleasantness and peace, when this was the 
 genuine expression of the sentiments of his soul — "I 
 am born for God only. Christ is nearer to me than fa- 
 ther, or mother, or sister — a nearer relation, a more 
 affectionate friend ; and I rejoice to follow him, and 
 to love him. Blessed Jesus ! thou art all I want — a 
 forerunner to me in all I ever shall go through as a 
 Christian, a minister, or a missionary." 
 
 The sickness with which the ship's company had 
 been affected before reaching the Cape, prevailed now 
 more extensivel}' than ever. Many fell a sacrifice to 
 the disorder ; and amongst others a devout soldier, 
 with whom Mr. Martyn had often united in prayer 
 and praise, and had often conversed on the things of 
 eternity. It was a mournful satisfaction to him to at- 
 tend his Christian brother in his last illness, and after- 
 
156 MEMOIR OP 
 
 wards to commit his body to the deejl, in certain ex- 
 pectation that the ' sea shoukl give up her dead,' and 
 he, with him, should enter into the joy of their Lord. 
 '' Thus," he says, " is my brother gone ; he, with whom 
 I have conversed on divine things, and sung, and 
 prayed, is entered into that glory of which we used to 
 discourse. To his multiplied sorrows upon earth he 
 has bid an everlasting adieu. May I follow his faitli 
 and patience till, with him, I inherit the promises." 
 
 Falling in with the trade-winds, the fleet made rapid- 
 progress towards India; and whilst the breezes wafted 
 Mr. Martyn towards the destined scene of his labors, 
 many a sigh did he continue to breathe under a sense 
 of his own sinfulness and weakness ; and many a pe- 
 tition did he pour forth for the people to whom he was 
 sent. He felt it " good and suitable to walk through 
 this world overwhelmed with contrition and love; re- 
 ceiving with grateful contentment every painful dis- 
 pensation, because not worthy to enjoy the light of this 
 world ;" praying that " God would glorify himself by 
 the gifts and graces of all his creatures, and make him 
 take his place at the bottom of them, unnoticed, mi- 
 known, and forgotten."—" Oh ! when the Spirit is 
 pleased," said he, " to show his creature but a few 
 scattered specimens of his ungodly days— yea, of his 
 godly ones— how universally and desperately wicked 
 doth he appear! Oh! that I knew liow to be duly 
 abased ! What shall I think of myself in comparison 
 of others ? How ought 1 to kiss the very dust beneath 
 their feet, from a consciousness of my inferiority ! and 
 in my thoughts of God and iiis dealings with me, how 
 ought I to he wrapped up in constant astonishment !' 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 157 
 
 Then, after setting apart a day for fasting and humi- 
 liation, he began to pray for the setting wp of God's 
 kingdom in the world, especially in India ; and had 
 such energy and delight in prayer as he never had be- 
 fore experienced. " My whole soul," he said, " wres- 
 tled with God. I knew not how to leave off crying to 
 him to fulfill his promises, chiefly pleading his own 
 glorious power. I do not know that any thing would 
 be a heaven to me but the service of Christ and the 
 enjoyment of his presence. O how sweet is life when 
 spent in his service ! I am going upon a work imme- 
 diately according to the mind of Clirist; and my glo- 
 rious Lord, whose power is uncontrollable, can easily 
 open a way for his feeble follower through the tliickest 
 of the ranks of bis enemies. And now, on let me go, 
 smiling at my foes; how small are human obstacles 
 before this mighty Lord 1 How easy is it for God to 
 effect his purposes in a moment ! What are inveterate 
 prejudices when once the Lord shall set to his hand ! 
 In prayer I had a most precious view of Christ as a 
 friend that sticketh closer than a brother. O how 
 sweet was it to pray to him ! I hardly knew how to 
 contemplate with praise enough his adorable excel- 
 lencies. Who can show forth all his praise? I can con- 
 ceive it t.0 be a theme long enough for eternity. I '.vani 
 no other happiness, no other heaven." With such holy, 
 humble, and heavenly sentiments as these did Mr. 
 Martyn approach the shores of Hindoostan ; and go- 
 ing, as he was, into the vineyard of Bartholomew and 
 Pantenus, of Ziegenbalg and Swartz, it was in their 
 spirit that he prepared to enter upon his labors. 
 He now consecrated a day to praver and fcisting, and 
 14 
 
158 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 represents himself as enjoying, throughout, a most 
 blessed and serene view of Christ. The word of God 
 was very sweet to him whilst reading the account of 
 his sufferings and death. He was entirely withdrawn 
 from all other concerns, and felt his soul cleaving to 
 Christ his Savior. " In praying that God ^vould no 
 longer delay exerting his power in the conversion of 
 the eastern nations, I felt emboldened," he observes, 
 " to employ the most familiar petitions, by Isa. 62 : G, 
 7. Blessed be God for those words ! They are like a 
 cordial to my spirits: because, if the Lord is not 
 pleased by me, or during my life-time, to call the Gen- 
 tiles, yet he is not offended at my being urgent with 
 him that the kingdom of God may come." 
 
 On the 19th of April Ceylon was discovered, which 
 Mr. Martyn describes as presenting a long range of 
 hills running north and south, broken in a picturesque 
 manner, though not lofty, with low lands between the 
 hills and sea, covered with trees: and whilst the 
 breezes from the island regaled his senses by their 
 soothing and refreshing fragrance, his mind was filled 
 with a train of delightful anticipations ; he was think- 
 ing of the time when the name of Jesus should be as 
 ointment poured forth, in temples raised by Cingalese 
 amidst their cinnamon groves; and when supplica- 
 tions should there ascend like clouds of incense, 
 through the merits of the Redeemer, 
 
 The Sunday after this, presuming that it would be 
 the last, Mr. Martyn addressed the ship's company in 
 a farewell discourse. The occasion, it might have been 
 conceived, was such as to preclude any disposition to 
 ridicule, even in men pre-eminenllv disposed to scoff- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 159 
 
 ing and contempt. But those who had reviled him at 
 first, continued to revile hua to the very last. "It 
 pained me,'' he remarked, '" that they s^hould give a 
 ridiculous turn to any thing on so affecting an occa- 
 sion as that of parting for ever m this life. But such 
 is the unthankful office of a minister. Yet I desire to 
 lake the ridicule of njen with aJl meekness and charity, 
 looking forward to another world for approbation and 
 reward." 
 
 And now, after a wearisome interval of above nine 
 months from the time of his leaving Portsmouth, the 
 land which Mr. Martyii had so ardently longed lo be- 
 hold appeared. On the 21st of April, 1806, '"his eyes 
 were gratified vvith the sight of India." 
 
 April 22. — "At sunrise we anchored," he says, " in 
 Madras roads. Several doolbashes, or interpreters, came 
 on board, dressed in white muslin. I went ashore in 
 one of the country boats, made very high in order to 
 weather the surf, with the boards throughout sewed 
 together very coarsely vvith straw, and the interstices 
 filled with it. On shore I was surrounded by an im- 
 mense crowd of coolies, I suppose two hundred, who 
 caught up one box after another, and were going off 
 in different directions, so that I was obliged to run in- 
 stantly and stop them ; and having with some difficulty 
 got my things together, I went to the custom-house, 
 attended by four coolies, a doolbashee, an umbrella- 
 carrier, and a boy or waiting-man ; all of whom at- 
 tached themselves to me, without at all consulting me 
 on the occasion. Nothing as yet struck me as remark- 
 able in the country, for the novelty of it had been an- 
 ticipated in what I had seen at St. Salvador. The 
 
J GO MEMOIR OF 
 
 number of black people was immense, and the crowd 
 of servants so great, tliat one would suppose they 
 thought themselves made for the service of the English. 
 The elegance of their manners I was much taken with ; 
 but, in general, one thought naturally occurred — the 
 conversion of their poor souls. I felt a solemn sort of 
 melancholy at the sight of such multitudes of idola- 
 ters. While the turbaned Asiatics waited upon us at 
 dinner, about a dozen of them, I could not help feeling 
 as if we had got into their places. But, now that I am 
 actually treading Indian ground, let me bless and adore 
 my own God for doing so much for mc; and O ! if I 
 live, let me have come hither for some purpose." 
 
 April 26. — " Towards night I walked out with 
 Samees, my servant, in a pensive mood ; and went 
 through his native village, Chilidaput. * Here all was 
 Indian — no vestige of any thing European. It con- 
 sisted of about two hundred houses — those in the 
 main street connected, and those on either side of the 
 street separated from one another by little winding 
 paths. Every thing presented the appearance of 
 wretchedness. I thought of my future labors among 
 them with some despondency ; yet I am willing, I 
 trust, through grace, to pass my days among them, if 
 by any means these poor people may be brought to 
 God. The sight of men, women, and children, all idol- 
 aters, makes me shudder, as if in the dominions of the 
 prince of darkness. I fancy the frown of God is visi- 
 ble — there is something peculiarly awful in the still- 
 ness that prevails. Whether it is the relaxing influence 
 cf the climate, or what, I do not know ; tut there is 
 every thing here to depress the spirits— all nature 
 droops." 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 161 
 
 April 27. — Sunday. " Enjoyed some solemn mo- 
 ments this morning. This is my first Sabbath in In- 
 dia. May all the time I pass in it be a Sabbath of hea- 
 venly rest and blessedness to my soul ! Preached on 
 Luke, 10 : 41, 42; there was attention. After dinner 
 went to Black-town to Mr. Loveless's chapel. I sat in 
 the air at the door, enjoying the blessed sound of the 
 Gospel on an Indian shore, and joining with much 
 comfort in the song of divine praise." 
 
 April 28. — " Had much conversation with Dr. Kerr. 
 At night the Portuguese children sung ' Before Jeho- 
 vah's awful throne' very sweetly: it excited a train 
 of affecting thoughts in my mind. ' Wide as the world 
 is thy command,' and therefore it is easy for thee to 
 spread abroad thy holy name. But how gross the 
 darkness here ! The veil of the covering cast over all 
 nations seems thicker here: the fiends of darkness 
 seem to sit in sullen repose in this land." 
 
 April 30. — "Walked by moonlight, reflecting on the 
 mission. My soul was at first sore tried with despond- 
 mg thoughts ; but God wonderfully assisted me to 
 trust him for the wisdom of his dispensations. Truly, 
 therefore, will I say again, ' Who art thou, O great 
 mountain ; before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a 
 plain.' How easy for God to do it ; and it shall be 
 done in due time : and even if I never should see a na- 
 tive converted, God may design, by my patience and 
 continuance in the work to encourage future missiona- 
 ries. But what surprises me is the change of views I 
 have here from what I had in England. There, my 
 heart expanded with hope and joy at the prospect of 
 the speedy conversion of the heathen ; but here, the 
 14* 
 
162 JIEMOIR OF 
 
 Sight of the apparent impossibiiity requires a strong 
 faith to support the spirits." 
 
 After being detained a short lime at Madras, the 
 fleet sailed for tlie Hoogley ; during Avhich voyage Mr. 
 Martyn again suffered indescribably from tiie relaxa- 
 tion of his frame. He rose in the morning with the 
 deepest melancholy, and seemed, as he expressed it, 
 left without a motive. " He looked forward to an idle, 
 worthless life spent in India to no purpose. Exertion 
 seemed to him like death — indeed absolutely nnpossi- 
 ble." But it pleased God at length to give him dehver- 
 ance, by enabling him to exercise faith, and to remem- 
 ber that, as a sinner saved, he was bound to evince the 
 most fervent gratitude to God. 
 
 The great pagoda of Juggernaut, now becoming 
 distinctly visible, was a sight suificient to rouse Mr. 
 Martyn from almost any depths of depression, either 
 of body or mind. Contemplating that horrid altar of 
 impurity and blood, his soul was excited to sentiments 
 .of the strongest commiseration for the children of 
 wretched India, "who had erected such a monument 
 of her shame on the coast, and whose heathenism star- 
 ed the stranger in the face." 
 
 Leaving Juggernaut behind, a tremendous hurri- 
 cane, such as is often experienced in those latitudes, 
 descended on the fleet, and in an instant every sail of 
 the Union was rent in pieces. All was uproar in the 
 ship ; nor was there any resource but to run before the 
 gale ; which, had they been further on their way, 
 must have driven them upon some sand-banks at the 
 mouth of the Hoogley.* Incessant lightning rendered 
 
 * The western arm of the Ganges, on which Calcutta is si- 
 tuated. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 163 
 
 the scene still more dreadful. When nature began to 
 Ghrink at the fear of dissolution, Mr. Martyn was much 
 reconciled, he says, to it, by such thoughts as these : 
 '• What have I here ? Is it not better to go, and to be 
 with Jesus, and to be free from this body of sin and 
 death? But for the sake of the poor unconverted souls 
 in the ship," he adds, " I prayed earnestly for her pre- 
 servation." 
 
 To this danger, from which Mr. Martyn was merci- 
 iUlly delivered, another of a yet more formidable na- 
 ture succeeded, when he had entered the mouth of the 
 Hoogiey, and was rejoicing in the happy termination 
 of an eventful voyage. 
 
 On the i4.th of May the Union struck on a sand- 
 oank near the diamond harbor, where her situation 
 was awfully dangerous; for night came on and the 
 wind increased. The vessel was considered by the 
 captain as lost, and all the passengers were in the ut- 
 most terror. Mr. Martyn '• retired for prayer, and 
 found his soul in peace :" nor was the fervent prayer 
 of this righteous man ineffectual. After continuing in 
 extreme peril for two hours, the ship very unexpect- 
 edly floated into deep water. Thus being yet more 
 deeply convinced that in God and in his hand were 
 all his ways, and having his heart humbled in thank- 
 fulness to him as the author of all his mercies, Mr. 
 Martyn arrived at Calcutta ; from whence he thus dis- 
 closed the sentiments of his heart to a beloved Chris- 
 Han friend : — 
 
 " My long and wearisome voyage is concluded, and 
 I am at last arrived in the country in which I am to 
 spend my days in the work of the Lord. Scarcely can 
 
164 MEMOIR OF 
 
 I believe myself to be so happy as to be actually in 
 India ; yet this hath God wrought. Through changing 
 climates and tempestuous seas he has brought on his 
 feeble worm to the field of action, and will, I trust, 
 speedily equip me for my work. I am now very far 
 from you all, and as often as I look around and view 
 the Indian scenery, I sigh to think of the distance that 
 separates us. Time, indeed, and reflection have, un- 
 der God, contributed to make the separation less 
 painful; yet still my thoughts recur with unceasing 
 fondness to former friendships, and make the duty of 
 intercession for you a happy privilege. Day and night 
 I do not cease to pray for you, and I am willing to 
 hope that you also remember me daily at the throne 
 of grace. Let us not, by any means, forget one ano- 
 ther, nor lose sight of the day of our next meeting. 
 Vv'e have little to do with the business of this world. 
 Place and time have not that importance in our views 
 that they have in those of others; and therefore nei- 
 ther changes of situation nor lapse of years should 
 weaken our Christian attachment. I see it to be my 
 business to fulfill, as a hireling, my day, and then to 
 leave the world. Amen. We shall meet in happier re- 
 gions. I believe that those connections, and comforts, 
 and friendships which I have heretofore so desired, 
 though they are the sweetest earthly blessings, are 
 earthly still." 
 
HENRY MARTY. \. 165 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ARRIVAL AT CALCUTTA — RESIDENCE AND ILLNESS AT ALDEEN — 
 PREACHES AT CALCUTTA — OPPOSITION ENCOUNTERED — IS AP- 
 POINTED TO DINAPORE — LEAVES CALCUTTA — VOYAGE UP THE 
 nOOGLEY AND GANGES. 
 
 For many years supplications had incessantly as- 
 cended lip to heaven from Christians in India, for the 
 spiritual prosperity of that benighted land ; and for a 
 considerable time a stated weekly meeting liad been 
 lield at Calcutta, on the recommendation of Dr. Bu- 
 chanan and Mr. Brown, for the express purpose of 
 beseeching the Lord to send forth laborers into those 
 fields which were white imto the harvest. What a 
 manifest answer to these petitions was the appearance 
 of Mr. Martyn amongst those who had been thus offering 
 up their prayers ! One of these,* a name dear to all 
 who admire zeal, integrity, liberality, and an entire 
 consecration of the brightest talents to the cause ot 
 Christian philanthropy, was now about to commence 
 his researches into the state of religion amongst the 
 Syrian Christians ; and the ship which conveyed him 
 on that interesting errand, left the mouth of the Hoog- 
 ley as the Union entered it. To him, doubtless, the 
 sight of Mr, Martyn would have seemed an answer to 
 prayer demanding the warmest thanksgiving ; the 
 voice of a Christian missionary would have been 
 sweeter in his ears than even those sounds which he 
 
 ' Dr. Buchanan 
 
166 MEMOIR OF 
 
 afterwards heard in Travancore, from the bells amongst 
 the hills, and which reminded him of another country. 
 
 At Aideen, near Calcutta, the residence of the Rev. 
 David Broun, Mr. Marty n was received and welcomed 
 with all that cordiality of alTection which characterizes 
 the genuine servants of the Lord Jesus. Finding in 
 him a spirit eminently congenial with his own, he 
 gladly became one of his dear family, as he expresses 
 it, and his days passed delightfully. In order that he 
 might enjoy as much retirement as he deemed neces- 
 sary, Mr. Brown prepared a pagoda for his habitation ; 
 which was situate on the edge of the river, at no great 
 distance from the house. There the vaulted roof was 
 so changed from its original destination as often to 
 re-echo the voice of prayer and the songs of praise; 
 and Mr. Martyn triumphed and rejoiced ''that the 
 place where once devils were worshipped, was now 
 become a Christian oratory." 
 
 Soon after his being fixed at Aideen, his affectionate 
 friends there became seriously alarmed at an attack 
 of fever which he experienced. His illness was of some 
 continuance, and in it he was assaulted by a tempta- 
 tion more dangerous than uncommon — a temptation 
 to look to himse]f for some qualification with which to 
 approach the Savior — for something to warrant his 
 confidence in him, and hope of acceptance from him. 
 Searching for evidences for the purpose of ascertain- 
 ing 'Whether %oe are in Christ, widely differs from 
 searching for them to warrant a boldness of access to 
 Christ: for this we require no evidence, but need 
 only the passport of faith and the plea of our own 
 wretchedness : and as it is the design of our great ad- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 16? 
 
 versary (such is his subtlety) to lead us to deny the 
 evidences of faith altogether ; so it is his purpose to 
 betray us into a legal and mistaken use of them. We 
 find Mr. Martyn at this time' expressing himself thus : 
 " I could derive no comfort from reflecting on my past 
 life. Indeed, exactly in proportion as I looked for evi- 
 dences of grace, I lost that brokenness of spirit which 
 I wished to retain, and could not lie with simplicity at 
 the foot of the cross. 1 really thought that I was de- 
 parting this life. I began to pray as on the verge of 
 eternity : and the Lord was pleased to break my hard 
 heart. I lay in tears, interceding for the unfortunate 
 natives of this country ; thinking with myself that the 
 most despicable soodar of India was of as much valu-e 
 in the sight of God as the king of Great Britain." 
 
 So pleasantly and sweetly, after his recovery, did the 
 current of Mr. Martyn's days pass on at Aldeen and 
 Calcutta, that he began to fear lest the agreeable so- 
 ciety he met with there should induce a softness of 
 mind and an indisposition to solitude and bold exer- 
 tion. Of this society he remarks, " I ftlt sometimes 
 melancholy at the thought that I should soon be de- 
 prived of it. But alas ! why do I regret it ? Sweet is 
 human friendship — sweet is the communion of saints — 
 but sweeter far is fellowship with God on earth, and 
 the enjoyment of the society of his saints in heaven," 
 
 The city of Calcutta was a place so evidently suited 
 to that order of talent with which Mr. Martyn Avas en- 
 dowed, that it is not to be wondered that the solici ra- 
 tions of his Christian friends there should pour in upon 
 him at this time, with the view of persuading him to 
 continue amongst them in a sphere which they con- 
 
168 MEMOIR OF 
 
 sidered so well adapted for the exercise of his minis- 
 try. But it was truly said of him by one,* now before 
 the throne with him in the world of light, that " he 
 had a spirit to follow the steps of Brainerd and Swartz;" 
 and " to be prevented from going to the heathen," he 
 himself remarked on this occasion, " would almost 
 have broken his heart." 
 
 In the vicinity of Aldeen, indeed, he witnessed, with 
 horror, the cruel rites and debasing idolatries of hea- 
 thenism. The blaze of a funeral pile caused him one 
 day to hasten to endeavor, if possible, to rescie an un- 
 fortunate female, who was consumed, however, before 
 he could reach the spot. In a dark wood, at no great 
 distance from Serampore, he heard the sound of the 
 symbals and drums, summoning the poor natives to 
 the worship of devils — sounds which pierced his heart: 
 and before a black image, placed in a pagoda, with 
 lights burning around it, he beheld his fellow crea- 
 tures prostrating themselves, with their foreheads to 
 the earth — a sight which he contemplated with an over- 
 whelming compassion, whilst "he shivered," he says, 
 " as if standing, as it were, in the neighborhood of hell.' 
 
 Scenes so affecting as these might have pleaded with 
 him effectually in favor of the proposition of his friends, 
 had he not remembered that all these things happened 
 at no great distance from Aldeen, Serampore, and Cal- 
 cutta, from whence many a holy man of God had al- 
 ready come forth, and would again come forth, crying 
 out to the wretched idolaters, " Why do ye such 
 .things'?" — "behold the Lamb of God, which taketh 
 away the sin of the world." 
 
 * Dr. Buchanan — Christian Researches. 
 
HENRY MARTYNc 169 
 
 Detained, as Mr. Marty n unavoidably was, at this 
 time, from what he considered his especial employ 
 ment, he applied himself more ardently than ever to 
 the acquisition of Hindoostanee, availing himself of 
 the assistance of a Cashmirian Brahmin, whom he 
 wearied with his unceasing assiduity. He was also 
 instant in preaching the Gospel to his countrymen, 
 both in the Mission Church, and in the New Church 
 in Calcutta. 
 
 His first discourse in the New Church, on 1 Cor. 
 1 : 23, 24, occasioned a great sensation ; of a kind verv 
 different, indeed, from that which he heartily desired, 
 but still one which, from the treatment to which he 
 had been accustomed on board the ship, he was not 
 unprepared to expect. 
 
 The plain exhibition of the doctrines of the Gospel 
 was exceedingly offensive to many of his hearers. Nor 
 did the ferment thus excited subside quickly, as it 
 often does, into pity or contempt. He had the pain, 
 very shortly after, of being personally attacked from 
 the pulpit by some of his brethren, whose zeal hurried 
 them into the violation not only of an express canon 
 of the church, but of the yet higher law of Christian 
 charity ; and led them to make an intemperate attack 
 upon him, and upon m'any of the truths of the Gospel 
 Even when he was himself present in church, Mr. 
 
 spoke with sufficient plainness of him and of his 
 
 doctrines, calling them inconsistent, extravagant, and 
 absurd; drawing a vast variety of false inferences from 
 them, and thence arguing against them ; declaring, for 
 instance, that to affirm repentance to be the gift of 
 God, and to teach that nature is wholly corrupt, was 
 
 15 
 
ITO MEMOIR OF 
 
 to drive men to despair: and that to suppose the 
 righteousness of Christ sufficient to justify, is to make 
 it unnecessary to have any of our own. Though com- 
 pelled to listen to such downright heresies ; to hear 
 himself described as knowing neither what he said 
 nor whereof he affirmed, and as aiming only to gratify 
 self-sufficiency, pride, and uncharitableness. — "[ re- 
 joiced," said this meek and holy man, "to receive the 
 Lord's supper afterwards, as the solemnities of that 
 blessed ordinance sweetly tended to soothe any aspe- 
 rity of mind ; and I think that I administered the cup 
 to and , with sincere good will," When ex- 
 posed to a similar invective from another preacher, 
 \vho commenced a public opposition to him, by de- 
 nouncing his last sermon, in particular, as a rhapsody 
 — as unintelligible jargon — as an enigma ; declaring 
 thai the Epistles of St. Paul were addressed to hea- 
 thens alone, and that if the Apostle could look down 
 from heaven and see what use was made of his words 
 to distress and agitate the minds of men, he would 
 grieve at such perversions; and who, in addition to 
 this, pointedly addressed Mr. Martyn, and charged 
 him with the guilt of distressing and destroying those 
 for whom Christ died — with taking away their only 
 hope, and driving them to mopishness, melancholy, 
 and despair — and finally, with depriving them of the 
 only consolation they could have on a death-bed. He 
 again observes, " We received the Lord's supper, and I 
 was glad of the blessed ordinance, as it tended much 
 10 compose my mind, and to soften it into compassion 
 and love towards all mankind." 
 But if Mr. Martyn had abundant reasons to be grieved 
 
HENRY MARTYX. 171 
 
 and pained at the conduct of some of his brethren at 
 Calcutta, he iiad no small satisfaction in the wise and 
 temperate Une pursued by another chaplain, in this 
 season of doubtful and distressing disputation ; who, 
 perceiving that the doctrines of the church of England 
 were becoming a matter of warm and general contro- 
 versy, adopted the admirable plan of simply reading 
 the Homilies to the congregation; thus leaving the 
 church to speak for herself, and affording to all classes 
 an opportunity of deciding which of the parties was 
 most in accordance with her formularies, Mr. Marty n 
 
 or his opposers. "Mr. ," he says, "to the great 
 
 satisfaction of all serious people, after stating the di- 
 versity of opinion which had lately prevailed in the 
 pulpit, began to read a Homily by way of sermon :" 
 
 and again, "At the New Church I read and Mr. 
 
 jjreached the second and third parts of the ' Homily 
 on Salvation.' The clear exhibition of divine truth 
 which was thus presented, was very rejoicing to our 
 hearts." 
 
 Attached as Mr. Martyn was to the Church of Eng- 
 land, he was far from either the apathy or the jealousy 
 in which too many are apt to indulge respecting the 
 interests of other Christian communities. Very deci- 
 dedly did he differ in some important points from his 
 Baptist brethren. But it was with the sincerest grief 
 that he heard, during his abode at Aldeen, of an order 
 issued by the government (rescinded afterwards) to 
 prevent their preaching and distributing tracts. So 
 perplexed and excited was he by the intelligence, that 
 it even deprived him of sleep ; and he spoke after- 
 wards with so much vehemence against the measures 
 
172 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of government, as, upon reflection, to afford him mat- 
 ter of self-condemnation. " I know not," he said, 
 " what manner of spirit I am of ; I fancy it is all zeal 
 for God; but what a falsehood is this? I am severe 
 against a governor, not making allowances for what 
 he knows. O ! does it become me to be judging 
 others? Did Jesus canvass the proceedings of go- 
 vernment in the spirit of one of this world ? I pray to 
 be preserved from ever falling into this snare again. 
 May I, with poverty of spirit, go on my way, and ne- 
 ver again trouble myself with what does not belong 
 to me ! I trust I shall be able to distinguish between 
 zeal and self-will. Let me never fancy I have zeal till 
 my heart overflows with love to every man living." 
 
 On the 13th of September, 1806, Mr. Martyn receiv- 
 ed his appointment to Dinapore ; by which time, not- 
 withstanding all his vigilance, the comforts of the life 
 he had been leading had so far won upon him, that he 
 suffered much at the thoughts of his removal. " It is 
 an awful and an arduous thing," said he, " to root out 
 every affection for earthly things, so as to live for an- 
 other world. I was astonished at the attachment I felt 
 for earthly things. The happiness of invisible and 
 eternal things seemed something like a dream — the 
 faint remains of what I had formerly known. In great 
 melancholy I determined before God to leave this 
 wretched world once more ; but my soul was great- 
 ly cast down ; the affections were entwined around 
 something or other here ; so that it appeared like death 
 to be torn from it." So far, however, was he from 
 yielding to selfishness or sloth, that, as the day of his 
 departure drew near, he stirred himself up to the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 173 
 
 consideration of the greatness of his calling, and pant- 
 ing to begin his work. 
 
 At the beginning of October Mr. Martyn prepared 
 to leave that Cliristian family, in the bosom of which 
 he had received such unremitted kindness; but not 
 before he had welcomed the joyful arrival of two fel- 
 low-laborers from England, who, following his briglit 
 track, and imitating his self-denying example, had 
 turned their backs on the beloved land of their nativi- 
 ty. This was an inexpressible joy to his heart. '•! 
 went down" (he says in his journal) " to Calcutta, 
 where we had the happiness of meeting our dear 
 brethren. I rode out with them in the evening, and 
 passed most of the time in conversing about European 
 friends." And when afterwards he heard one of them 
 (Mr. Corrie) preach, he thus expresses himself: " God 
 be praised for another witness to his truth. O may 
 abundant grace and gifts rest on my beloved brother, 
 that the works of God may show themselves forth in 
 him." By these various circumstances, together with 
 the letters which at the same time he received from 
 those to whom he was so attached in England, his af- 
 fections of love and joy were excited to such a degree 
 as to prove almost too much for his frame. 
 
 A few days before he left Aldeen, several of Mr. 
 Martyn's friends came together to his pagoda, in order 
 that they might unite with him in imploring a bless- 
 ing on his intended labors. Such a meeting could not 
 fail of being highly interesting, and was not the less so 
 from a recollection of the place in which they were 
 assembled— a Christian congregation, in a building 
 which once had been an idol temple, seemed to supply 
 15* 
 
174 MEMOIR OF 
 
 a consolatory pledge, as well as a significant emblem, 
 of what all earnestly prayed for, and confidently antici- 
 pated for poor idolatrous India. " My soul," said Mr. 
 Martyn, "never yet had such divine enjoyment. I felt 
 a desire to break from the body and join in the high 
 praises of the saints above. May I go ' in the strength 
 of this many days.' Amen. 'My soul doth magnify 
 the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Sa- 
 vior.' How sweet to walk with Jesus — to love him — 
 and to die for him! 'Snrely goodness and mercy shall 
 -^ follow me ail the days of my life ; and I will dwell in 
 the house of the Lord for ever.' " And again, the next 
 day, he says, "The blessed God has again visited my 
 soul in his power, and all that was within me blessed 
 his holy name. I found my heaven begun on earth. 
 No work so sweet as that of praying and living wholly 
 to the service of God." 
 
 On the 15th of October, after taking leave of the 
 church at Calcutta in a farewell discourse, and of the 
 family at Aldeen in an exposition at morning worship, 
 Mr. Martyn entered his budgerow,* which was to con- 
 vey him to Dinapore ; and sailed up the Ganges, ac- 
 companied by his brethren, Mr. Brown, Mr. Corrie, 
 and Mr. Parsons. Mr. Marshman,! seeing them pass 
 by the mission house, could not resist joining the party ; 
 
 * A budgerow is " a traveling boat constructed like a plea 
 sure barge. Some have cabins fourteen feet wide, and pro- 
 portionably long, and draw from four to five feet of water. 
 From seventeen to twenty miles a day is the greatest distance 
 a large budgerow can be towed against the stream during the 
 fair season." — Rennel. 
 
 t One of the Baptist Missionaries. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 175 
 
 and after going a little way, left them with prayer. At 
 night, Mr. Martyn prayed with his brethren in the 
 vessel; and the next day they devoted the whole 
 morning to religious exercises. " How sweet is pray- 
 er," said he, " to my soul at this time ! I seem as if I 
 could never be tired, not only of spiritual joys, but of 
 spiritual employments, since these are now the same," 
 
 The day after, the weather becoming tempestuous, 
 his brethren sorrowfully and reluctantly left him to 
 prosecute his voyage alone. Before they parted, how- 
 ever, they spent the whole morning (to use his own 
 words) in a divine ordinance, in which each of them 
 read a portion of Scripture, and all of them sang and 
 pra3;ed. "Mr. Brown's passage, chosen from the 1st 
 of Joshua, was very suitable," said Mr. Martyn, ' Have 
 I not sent thee ?' " Let this be an answer to my fears, 
 O my Lord, and an assurance that I am in thy work ; 
 and that therefore I shall not go forth at my own 
 charges, or fight any enemies but thine. It was a very 
 affecting season to me : but in prayer I was far from 
 a state of seriousness and affection." 
 
 " I was left alone," he writes, October 17, in his 
 journal, " for the firsi time with none but natives. The 
 wind and rain became so violent* that the men let the 
 budgerow stay upon shore the whole day ; and in con- 
 sequence of beating on the ground, it leaked so much 
 that the men were obliged to be in ni}'^ cabin to bale 
 
 * The north-westers are the most formidable enemies that 
 are to be met with in this inland navigation ; whole fleets of 
 trading boats have been sunk by them almost instantaneously. 
 But it is in the great rivers alone, when increased in width, that 
 they are the most formidable. — Rek.nel. 
 
176 MEMOIR OF 
 
 her. Read with the Moonshee one of the tracts which 
 he had himself translated from the Bengalee into verse. 
 Perceiving him to be alarmed at the violence of the 
 waves beating against the boat, I began to talk to him 
 about religion. He began by saying, 'May God be our 
 protector :' this was a favorable beginning. The hur- 
 ricane abated before midnight, through mercy." 
 
 Oct. 18. — " Reading hard all day ; wrote out a list 
 of the errata in one of the tracts, and read Sanscrit 
 grammar, in the evening walked along the bank with 
 my gun, and fired at some wild fowl, which the ser- 
 vants ate. At night, read part of a Nagree tract with 
 the Moonshee. Learnt some Arabic roots. Felt an oc- 
 casional depression of spirits; but prayer instantly 
 removed it ; so that, in general, I was near to God, and 
 happy." 
 
 Oct. 19. — Sunday. " The first solitary Sabbath spent 
 amongst the heathen: but my soul not forsaken of 
 God. The prayers of my dear friends were instant for 
 me this day, I well perceive : and a great part of my 
 prayer was occupied in delightful intercession for 
 them. The account of the fall of man, in the third 
 chapter of Genesis, and of his restoration by Christ, 
 was unspeakably affecting to my soul. Indeed, every 
 thing I read seemed to be carried home to my soul 
 with ineffable sweetness and power by the Spirit ; and 
 all that was within me blessed his holy name. In the 
 afternoon, sent to the Moonshee, that he might hear the 
 Gof.pel read, or read it himself. Began St. Mark ; but 
 our conversation turning from Christianity to Moham- 
 med inism, became deadening to my spirit. Our course 
 to-day was along the eastern bank, which seems to 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 177 
 
 have been lately the bed of the river, and is bare of 
 trees for a considerable distance from the water. The 
 western bank is covered with wood. In my evening 
 walk saw three skeletons." 
 
 Oct. 20.— "Employed all the day in translating the 
 j^rst chapter of the Acts into Hindoostanee. I did it 
 with some care ; and wrote it all out in the Persian 
 character ; yet still I am surprised I do so little. In 
 my morning walk shot a bird with a beautiful plu- 
 mage, called a Culean ; and in the evening a large 
 bird, called a Minca. Putting my gun into the boat, 
 I walked into the village where the boat stopped for 
 the night, and found the worshippers of Call by the 
 sound of their drums and cymbals. I did not think of 
 speaking to them, on account of their being Bengalees. 
 But, being invited by the Brahmins to walk in, I en- 
 tered within the railing, and asked a few questions 
 about the idol. The Brahmin, who spoke bad Hin- 
 doostanee, disputed with great heat, and his tongue 
 ran faster than I could follow ; and the people, who 
 were about one hundred, shouted applause. But I con- 
 tinued to ask my questions, without making any re- 
 marks upon the answers. I asked, among other things, 
 whether what I had heard of Vishnu and Brahma was 
 true ; which he confessed. I forbore to press him 
 with the consequences, which he seemed to feel ; and 
 then I told him what was my belief. The man grew 
 quite mild, and said it was chida bat (good words ;) 
 and asked me seriously, at last, W'hat I thought — was 
 ;dol-w^orship true or false 1 I felt it a matter of thank- 
 fulness that I could make known the truth of God 
 though but a stammerer : and that I had declared it in 
 
178 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the presence of the devil. And this also I learnt, that 
 the power of gentleness is irresistible. I never was 
 more astonished than at the change in the deportment 
 of this hot-headed Brahmin. Read the Sanscrit* gram- 
 mar till bed-time." 
 
 Oct. 21. — " Morning at Sanscrit, without gaining 
 any ground. Afternoon, with my Moonshee, correct- 
 ing Acts 1 ; and felt a little discouraged at finding I 
 still wrote so incorrectly ; though much pleased at his 
 great apparent desire of having it perfectly accurate. 
 Though not joyful in my spirit, as when my friends 
 left me, I feel my God to be an all-satisfying portion, 
 and find no want of friends. Read Genesis and Luke 
 at night in the Septuagint and Hindoostanee. Came 
 to at a desert place on the western bank." 
 
 Oct. 22. — " Shot a bird somewhat larger than a 
 woodcock, but like it in taste, and a snipe. The Mu- 
 salchee who attended me, seeing an old man who had 
 caught some fish, made a requisition of them. The 
 old man understood the Musalchee's meaning better 
 than I did, for he began to entreat me, saying ' he 
 was a poor man,' and was quite overjoyed to find that 
 1 had not given an order to plunder him, but meant to 
 pay. I then recollected what Mr. Brown told me of 
 the custom the servants have of making requisitions 
 from the natives in the name of their English masters. 
 Alas ! poor natives, how accustouied they are to in- 
 justice ! They cannot believe their English masters to 
 be better than their Mohammedan ones." 
 
 " A Brahmin of my own age was performing his de- 
 
 * The coraraon source of the Hindoo languages. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 179 
 
 votions to Gunga early this morning, when I was go- 
 ing to prayer. My soul was struck with the sovereignty 
 of God, who out of pure grace, had made such a dif- 
 ference in all the external circumstances of our lives. 
 
 let not that man's, earnestness rise up in judgment 
 against me at the last day. In the afternoon they 
 were performing the ceremony of throwing the effi- 
 gies of Call, collected from several villages, into the 
 river; in addition to tlie usual music, there were trum- 
 pets. The objects of worship, waiich were figures in 
 relief on the sector of a circle of about one hundred 
 and twenty degrees, most gorgeously bedecked w ith 
 tinsel, were kept under a little awning in their respec- 
 tive boats. As the budgerow passed through the boats, 
 they turned so as to present the front of their goddess 
 to me, and at the same time blew a blast with their 
 trumpet, evidently intending to gratify me with a sight 
 of what appeared to them so fine. Had their employ- 
 ment been less impious, I should have returned the 
 compliment by looking ; but I turned away. Yet I 
 felt no tenderness of grief; nor in the morning did I 
 feel any thing like due thankfulness for God's electing 
 raercy in making me thus to differ from the Brahmins. 
 
 1 have daily and hourly proofs of my corruption : for 
 when does my heart come up to what my half-enlight- 
 ened understanding approves 7 Yet I intend, through 
 grace, to continue praying to the end for their poor 
 precious souls, and that the kingdom of God may be 
 set up here." 
 
 '-' Came-to on the eastern bank, below a village call- 
 ed Ahgadeep. Wherever I walked, the women fled 
 at the sight of me. Some men were sitting under the 
 
180 MEMOIR OP 
 
 shed dedicated to their goddess, and a lamp was bufn" 
 ing in her place. A conversation soon began, bnl 
 there was no one who could speak Hindoostanee, so 
 all I could say v/as by the medium of my Mussuhnan 
 Musalchee. They said that they only did as others 
 did ; and that if they were wrong, then all Bengal was 
 wrong. I felt love for their souls, and longed for ut- 
 terance to declare unto those poor simple people the 
 i)oly Gospel. 1 think that when ray mouth is opened 
 I shall preach to them day and night. I feel that they 
 o.re my brethren in the flesh — precisely on a level 
 with myself." 
 
 " In the mornmg upon Sanscrit, though still quite 
 in the dark. Afternoon with the Moonshee." 
 
 Oct. 23. — " The tow-rope broke, and we were hur- 
 ried down the stream M'ith great rapidity, the stream 
 running seven miles an hour. We ran foul of several 
 large boats, and I expected we should go to pieces. 
 The people of the other boats would not afford the 
 least help; so the Mangee and his assistant jumped 
 overboard with a rope, and succeeded in getting ashore, 
 but were unable to stop her till she ran foul of another, 
 which was made fast. Came-to at night on the eastern 
 bank. A delightful season to me, on account of the 
 serenity of my mind and of my happy and solemn re- 
 flections on the grace of my God towards his poor 
 creature." 
 
 " I thought at night more than usual of my dear 
 
 L . But the more I exaggerate these ideal joys, the 
 
 more do I treasure up subjects of wo. what vanity 
 has God written upon all things under the sun !" — " As 
 J returned late, I passed between the river and a party 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 181 
 
 of jackals; they kept at a little distance till we were 
 passed." 
 
 October 25.—" Passed the morning in writing out of 
 the rules of Sundhi. Had a very solemn season of 
 prayer, by the favor of God, over some of the chapters 
 of Genesis; but especially the conclusion of the 119th 
 Psalm. O that these holy resolutions and pious breath- 
 ings were entirely my own ! Adored be the never-fail- 
 ing mercy of God ! He has made my happiness to de- 
 pend, not on the uncertain connections of this life, but 
 upon his own most blessed self— a portion that never 
 faileth. Came-to on the eastern bank. The opposite 
 side was very romantic ; adorned with a stately range 
 of very high forest trees, whose deep dark shade 
 seemed impenetrable to the light. In my evening walk 
 enjoyed great solemnity of feeling, in the view of the 
 world as a mere wilderness, through which the chil- 
 dren of God are passing to a better country. It was a 
 comforting and a solemn thought, and was unspeak- 
 ably interesting to me at the time, that God knew 
 whereabouts his people were in the wilderness, and 
 was supplying them with just what they wanted." 
 
 " On my return towards the boat I saw a wild-boar, 
 of a very large size, galloping parallel to the rfver. I 
 had not a gun with me, or I might have killed him, as 
 he was within reach of a fusee ball. In my budgerow 
 found great delight in Hart's Hymns at night." 
 
 October 26. — Sunday. " Passed this Lord's day with 
 great comfort and much solemnity of soul. Glory to 
 God for his grace ! Reading the Scriptures and prayer 
 took up the first part of the day. Almost evnry cliapter 
 
 16 
 
182 MEMOIR OF 
 
 I read was blest to my soul, particularly the last chap- 
 ter of Isaiah : ' It shall come, that I will gather all na- 
 tions and tongues ; and they shall come, and see my 
 glory,' &c. Rejoice, my soul, in the sure promises of 
 Jehovah. How happy am I, when, in preparing for 
 the work of declaring his glory among the Gentiles, I 
 think that many of the Lord's saints have been this 
 day remembering their unworthy friend. I felt as if I 
 could never be tired with prayer. In the afternoon 
 read one of Gibert's French Sermons, Bates on Death, 
 and some of the Nagree Gospels. In the evening we 
 came-to on the eastern bank. I walked into a neigh- 
 boring village with some tracts. The children ran 
 away in great terror; and though there were some 
 men here and there, I found no opportunity or encou- 
 ragement to try if there were any that could speak 
 Hindoostanee : however, I felt vexed with myself for 
 not taking more pains to do them good. Alas ! while 
 Satan is destroying their souls, does it become the ser- 
 vants of God to be lukewarm? At night, read the 
 third and fourth chapters of the Acts; and lost much 
 time and spirituality by indulging ideas of schemes 
 about the Gospel, which had more of romance and 
 pride in them than of wisdom and humiliation." 
 
 October 27. — " Arrived at Berhampore. In the even- 
 ing walked out to see the cantonments at the hospital, 
 in which there were one hundred and fifty European 
 soldiers sick. I was talking to a man, said to be dj-- 
 ing, when a surgeon entered. I went up and made 
 some apology for entering the hospital. It Avas my old 
 
 school-fellow and townsman, . The remainder 
 
 of the evening he spent with me in my budgerow. He 
 
HENRY MARTYX. 183 
 
 pressed me much to stay longer witli him, which I re- 
 fused ; but afterwards, on reflection, I thought it my 
 duty to stay a httle longer, thinking I might have an 
 opportunity of preaching to the soldiers." 
 
 October 28. — " Rose very early, and was at the hos- 
 pital at day-light. Waited there a long time, wander- 
 ing up and down the wards, in hopes of inducing the 
 men to get up and assemble ; but it was in vain. I left 
 three books with them ; and went away amidst the 
 sneers and titters of the common soldiers. Certainly 
 it is one of the greatest crosses I am called to bear, to 
 take pains to make people hear me. It is such a strug- 
 gle between a sense of propriety and modesty on the 
 one hand, and a sense of duty on the other, that I find 
 nothing equal to it. I could force my way any where, 
 in order to introduce a brother minister ; but for my- 
 self, I act with hesitation and pain. Mr. pro- 
 mised to ask the head surgeon's permission for me to 
 preach, and appointed the hour at which I should 
 come. I went there ; but, after waiting two hours, was 
 told that the surgeon was gone without being spoken 
 to, and many other excuses were made. So, as it was 
 now the heat of the day, I saw it was of no use to make 
 any more attempts, and therefore I went on my way. 
 At night, from mere thoughtlessness, went on shore 
 without tracts, and lost a better opportunity than I 
 have yet had of distributing them among the people. 
 My soul was dreadfully wounded at the recollection 
 of it; and O may the conviction of my wickedness rest 
 upon my soul all my days ! How many souls will rise 
 up in judgment against me at the last day, God only 
 knows. The Lord forgive my guilty soul, deliver me 
 
184 MEMOIR OF 
 
 from blood-guiltiness, and make me to remember for 
 what purpose I came hither !" 
 
 Oct. 29.—" Passed Cossim Buzar and Moorsheda- 
 jad in the middle of the day ; and so my resolutions 
 of repairing my past negligence were defeated, for we 
 stopped at night where there was not a house. I talli- 
 ed with a party of boatmen, and begged them to take 
 a tract ; but I could not prevail upon them. Though 
 they were Rajemahl people, I could scarcely under- 
 stand them, or they me, at all. I am grieved, and dis- 
 appointed, and ashamed at my extraordinary back- 
 wardness in the language ; but I hope not to be dis- 
 couraged. Employed the whole day in translating 
 Acts, chap. 2, and correcting it with my Moonshee." 
 
 Oct. 30. — " Employed the whole day, as yesterday, 
 about the same chapter. Read also the Ramayuna, and 
 Sale's Introduction to the Koran. My views enlarge 
 rapidly respecting the state of things among the Hin- 
 doos and Mohammedans. My soul was in a most aw- 
 ful state of depression ; Satan was at work, and my 
 soul found safety only in holding by God as a child 
 clings to the neck of its mother. Thanks be to God 
 that I have the witness in myself. ' The anointing, 
 which ye have received of him, abideth in you, and 
 ye need not that any man teach you, but as the same 
 anointing teacheth you of all things,' &c. O how re- 
 freshing and supporting to my soul was the holiness oj 
 the word of God ; sweeter than the sweetest promise, 
 at this time, was the constant and manifest tendency 
 of the word to lead men to holiness and the deepest 
 seriousness. What a contrast is it to the mock majesty 
 of the Koran, and the trifling indecent stuff of the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 185 
 
 Ramay una ! My whole soul seems at present engrossed 
 in the work of being the messenger of truth j and at 
 every season of prayer, I found a peculiar tenderness 
 in praying for those unenlightened people." 
 
 Oct. 31. — " Passed a very populous village called 
 Jungipore." 
 
 "Stopped at night again in a deseit place. Em- 
 ployed as yesterday. My Moonshee said, ' How can 
 you prove this book (putting his hand on the Gospel) 
 to be the word of God V I took him to walk with me 
 on the shore, that we might discuss the matter ; and 
 the result of our conversation was, that I discovered 
 that the Mussulmen allow the Gospel to be, in general, 
 the command of God, though the words of it are not 
 His, as the words of the Koran are ; and contend that 
 the actual words of God given to Jesus were burnt by 
 the Jews ;— that they also admit the New Testament to 
 have been in force till the coming of Mohammed. 
 When I quoted some passages which proved the 
 Christian dispensation to be the final one, he allowed 
 it to be inconsistent with the divinity of the Koran, 
 but said, ' Then those words of the Gospel must be 
 false." The man argued and asked his questions seem- 
 ingly in earnest; and another new impression was 
 left upon my mind, namely, that these men are not 
 fools, and that all ingenuity and clearness of reasoning 
 are not confined to England and Europe. I seem to 
 feel that these descendants of Ham are as dear to God 
 as the haughty sons of Japheth ; I feel, too, more at 
 home with the Scriptures than ever: every thing I see 
 gives light to, and receives it from, the Scriptures. I 
 16* 
 
186 MEMOIR OP 
 
 seem transported back to the ancient times of the Is- 
 raelites and the Apostles." 
 
 " My spirit felt composed after the dispute, by sim- 
 ply looking to God as one who had engaged to sup- 
 ^»ort his own cause; and I saw it to be my part to 
 pursue my way through the wilderness of this world, 
 looking only to that redemption which daily drawetti 
 nigh. The same thoughts continued through the even- 
 ing. I reflected, while looking at the stream gliding 
 by. the smooth current of which showed its motion 
 only by the moon shining upon it, that all are alike 
 carried down the stream of time — that in a few years 
 there will be another generation of Hindoos, Mussul- 
 men, and English in this country : and we are now 
 but just speaking to each other as we are passing 
 along. How should this consideration quell the tumult 
 of anger and impatience when I cannot convince 
 men. O how feeble an instrument must a creature so 
 short-sighted be ! How necessary is it that God should 
 be continually raising up new instruments; and how 
 easily can he do it; the 'government is on his shoul- 
 ders,' Jesus is able to bear the weight of it ; there- 
 fore we need not be oppressed with care or fear : but 
 a missionary is apt to fancy himself an Atlas." 
 
 November 1.—" Employed all day in translating 
 the third chapter of the Acts. Came-to at a place where 
 there was no house. For the first time since arriving 
 in Bengal, saw some hills appearing in the N. W." 
 
 Nov. 2.— Sunday. "My mind was greatly oppress- 
 ed that I had done and was doing nothing in the way 
 of distributing tracts. To free my conscience from the 
 charge of miprofitableness and neglect, I wished to go 
 
BENRY MARTYN. 187 
 
 ashore ia the middle of the day, wherever I thought I 
 might meet people ; but did not land till we came-to 
 on the bank, of the Ganges, which we entered just be- 
 fore sunset. Hills appeared from S. W. to N. W„ 
 Some of these were the Rajeraahl hills. Walking on 
 shore, I met with a very large party ; and entering in- 
 to conversation, I asked if any of them could read. 
 One young man, who seemed superior in rank to the 
 rest, said he could, and accordmgly read some of the 
 only Nagree tract that I had. I then addressed myself 
 boldly to them, and told them of the Gospel. When 
 speaking of the inefficacy of the religious practices of 
 the Hindoos, I mentioned, as an example, the repetition 
 of the name of Ram. The young man assented to 
 this, and said, ' Of what use is it V As he seemed to 
 be of a pensive turn, and said this with marks of dis- 
 gust, I gave him a Nagree Testament — the first I have 
 given. May God's blessing go along wiih it, and cause 
 the eyes of multitudes to be opened ! The men said 
 they should be glad to receive tracts; so I sent them 
 back a considerable number by the young man. The 
 idea of printing the parables in proper order, with a 
 short explanation subjoined to each, for the purpose 
 of distribution and as school books, suggested itself to 
 me to-night, and delighted me much." 
 
 Nov. 3. — " Crossed the river, in order to get to Chan- 
 dry. But the wind growing very strong, we were ob- 
 liged to come-to by a sand-bank. Began my work by 
 writing a few remarks on one of the parables. Finish- 
 ed 'Sale's Preliminary Discourse to the Koran,' and 
 read the Ramayuna. Arrived at Chandry, and found 
 and J walked with them over some of the 
 
188 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ruins of Gour ; a mosque, which was still standing en- 
 tire, was indeed worth seeing. We observed several 
 monkeys, and the print of a tiger's foot. 
 
 Nov. 4. — "After officiating at morning worship, 1 
 went up with my friends in a boat to Gomalty ; stop- 
 ping by the way to visit one of their schools at Mirdy- 
 pore,* which much delighted me. The little boys, 
 seated cross-legged on the ground all around the 
 room, read some of the New Testament to us. While 
 they displayed their powers of reading, their fathers 
 and mothers crowded in great numbers round the 
 doors." 
 
 Nov. 5. — "Received letters from Messrs. Brown, 
 Corrie, and Parsons, which much revived me. At even- 
 ing worship, discoursed from Isaiah, 63 : 1. My soul 
 continued sweetly engaged with God: though the 
 praises of the people of Calcutta were in some degree 
 an interruption of that sweet peace which is only to 
 be found in being nothing before God." 
 
 Nov. 7. — "This morning, after speaking on Acts, 
 
 20 : 32, I took my leave ; and with Mr. went in 
 
 palanquins to Massamgung. Frequently cast down to- 
 day. From want of diligent employment, my thoughts 
 had time to wander in search of some earthly good ; 
 but I found that recollection of what I deserved at the 
 hands of God restored me to greater peace." 
 
 Nov. 8. — "Early this morning reached Rajemahl, 
 and walked to view the remains of its ancient splen- 
 dor. Gave a tract or two to a Brahmin ; but the Dak 
 
 * Here are thirteen or fourteen village schools, and in conse- 
 queoce a marked progress of clTilizatioa. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 189 
 
 Moonshee, a Mussulman, when he received one of the 
 Hindoostanee tracts, and found what it was. was 
 greatly alarmed ; and after many awkward apologies, 
 returned it, sayiug that ' a man who had his legs in 
 two different boats, was in danger of sinking between 
 them.' Went on, much discouraged at the suspicion 
 and rebuffs I met with, or rather pained ; for I feel 
 not the less determined to use every effort to give the 
 people the Gospel. O that the Lord would pour out 
 upon them a spirit of deep concern for their souls I 
 In a walk at Rajemahl met some of the hill people. 
 Wrote down from their mouth some of the names of 
 things. From their appearance they seemed connect- 
 ed with the Hottentots and Chinese. Passed the day 
 in correcting Acts, chap. 3, with the Moonshee. At 
 night walked with Mr. G. into a village, where we met 
 with some more of the hill people. With one of them, 
 who was a Manghee, or chief of one of the hills, I had 
 some conversation in Hindoostanee ; and told him 
 that wicked men, after death, go to a place of fire ; and 
 good men above, to God. The former struck him ex- 
 ceedingly. He asked again, 'What? do they go to a 
 place of great pain and fire?' These people, he said, 
 sacrifice oxen, goats, pigeons, &c. I asked him if he 
 knew what this was for, and then explained the design 
 of sacrifices ; and told him of the great Sacrifice ; but 
 he did not seem to understand me, and appeared pen- 
 sive, after hearing that wicked men go to hell. He 
 asked us, with great kindness, to have some of his 
 wild honey, which was the only thing he had to offer. 
 How surprising is the universal prevalence of sacri- 
 nces ! This ciicumstance will, perhaps, be made use 
 
190 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of for the universal conversion of the nations. How 
 desirable that some missionary should go among these 
 people ! No prejudices ; none of the detestable pride 
 and self-righteousness of their neighbors in the plains." 
 
 Nov. 9. — " Passed the Sabbath rather uncomfortably. 
 
 With Mr. I read several portions of the sacred 
 
 Scriptures, and prayed in the afternoon. We reached 
 Sichigully, a point where the Rajemahl hills jut out 
 into tiie Ganges. It was a romantic spot. We went 
 ashore, and ascended an eminence to look at the ruins 
 of a mosque. The grave, and room over it, of a Mus- 
 sulman warrior killed in battle, were in perfect pre- 
 servation ; and lamps are still lighted there every 
 night. W^e saw a few more of the hill people, one of 
 whom had a bow and arrows ; they were in a hurry 
 to be gone, and went off, men, women, and children, 
 into their native woods. As I was entering the boat, 
 I happened to touch with my stick the brass pot of one 
 of the Hindoos, in which rice was boiling. So defiled 
 were we in their sight, that the pollution passed from 
 my hand, through the stick and the brass, to the meat. 
 He rose and threw it all away. We read together at 
 night an excellent sermon on 2 Cor. 5 : 1." 
 
 Nov. 10.—" Employed almost all the day in finish- 
 ing the correction of the third of the Acts with my 
 Moonshee, and in writing on some of the parables. 
 Went on the north side of the river, and set Mr. 
 
 G ashore ; walked with him to a nulla, expecting 
 
 to find his boat ; but it not being there, we were obliged 
 to walk back by night. Happily we procured a torch 
 in a village near, and were thus preserved from the 
 wild buffaloes, whose recent footsteps in the path gave 
 
KLNRV MAKTYN 191 
 
 US no small alarm. I -dm constantly preserved, tl.rongli 
 the good providence of the Lord. Employed in les- 
 sons of Persian, writing and reading Raraayuna." 
 
 Nov. 11. — "This morning, after prayer, Mr. G 
 
 took his leave. I returned to my work without inter- 
 ruption, and with no small delight. The thought oc- 
 curred to my mind very strongly, how much have 1 
 to learn of divine things, if the Lord will be pleased to 
 leach me. I want above all, a meek, serious, resigned, 
 Christ-like spirit. May I have grace to live above 
 every human motive 5 simply with God, and to God ; 
 and not swayed, especially in the missionary work, by 
 the opinions of people not acquainted with the state 
 of things, whose judgment may be contrary to my 
 own. But it is a matter of no small difficulty to keep 
 one's eye from wandering to the church in Calcutta, 
 and in England." 
 
 Nov. 12.—" Employed all the day in translating, in 
 which work the time passes away pleasantly and ra- 
 pidly. The cold mornings and evenings begin to be 
 very severe. Though the thermometer was only down 
 to 61«*j I should have been glad of a fire. It was 81" 
 in the middle of the day. We passed this day out of 
 Bengal into Bahar." 
 
 Nov. 13.— -"This morning we passed Colgong. I 
 went ashore, and had a long conversation with two 
 men. As I approached more and more to religion, 
 they were the more astonished ; and when I mentioned 
 the day of judgment, they looked at each other in the 
 utmost wonder, with a look that expressed, 'how 
 ehould he know any thing about that 1' I felt some 
 satisfaction in finding myself pretty well understood 
 
192 MEMOIR OF 
 
 in what I said ; but they could not read ; and no peo- 
 ple came near us ; and so I had the grief of leaving 
 this place without supplying it with one ray of light. 
 I was much burdened with a consciousness of blood- 
 guiltiness ; and though I cannot doubt of my pardon 
 by the blood of Christ, how dreadful the reflection 
 that any should perish who might have been saved 
 by my exertions ! Looking round this country, and 
 reflecting upon its state, is enough to overwhelm the 
 mind of a minister or missionary. When once my 
 mouth is opened, how shall I ever dare to be silent I 
 Employed as yesterday. At night met some boatmen 
 on the bank, and a Fakir with them ; I talked a good 
 deal, and some things they understood. The Fakir's 
 words I could scarcely understand. As he said he 
 could read, and promised to read a Testament, I gave 
 him one, and several tracts." 
 
 Nov. 14.—" Employed in writing out the parables. 
 Walked through a poor village in the evening, where 
 there were none bu-t women and children, who all ran 
 away when they saw me, except one poor old woman, 
 who was ill, and begged. Though she spoke clearly 
 enough, I could scarcely understand one of her words, 
 so that I have quite a new language to learn. When 
 she received half a rupee she was mute with astonish- 
 ment for a time, and at last said, Chula, (good.) The, 
 name of the place was Nuckanpour." 
 
 Nov. 15.—" Morning spent on the parables. After 
 wards with the Moonshee, correcting Acts 4. The 
 boat stopping in the afternoon a short time, I went 
 into a village; and finding a genteel looking Hindoo 
 smoking his hookah, I sat down with him, and a iew 
 
HENRY MAIlTYiV. 193 
 
 people gathered round. But the old man, who had been 
 a soldier, talked so incessantly about his campaigns, 
 that I found no good would come if I did not inter- 
 rupt him, and introduce religion. From having been 
 much with the English, he had more enlarged views 
 than most of the Hindoos, and talked like a Mussul- 
 man — that all were of one cast before God — that there 
 would be a day of judgment, and that there was only 
 one God. When I endeavored to make him compre- 
 hend the nature of the death of Christ, he merely said, 
 'Ah! that is your shaster,' — so never was any effort 
 more ineffectual. In the bazaar I stood and asked if 
 any one could read Nagree. There was only one who 
 could, and he took a tract: about ten others were ta- 
 ken also. I suffered greatly from dejection most of the 
 evening. But the Loi-d graciously came in the time of 
 need and supported my sinking faith. 'The Lord 
 reigneth,' and the people shall ' remember and turn to 
 the Lord.' " 
 
 Nov. 16.— -Sunday. " Generally in a solemn, tender 
 spirit. Spent the first part of the day in reading the 
 Scriptures and prayer. Many a word was brought 
 home with abundance of consolation to my soul. 
 'Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of 
 death, I will fear no evil, for thon art with me, thy 
 rod and thy staff they comfort me.' When do the 
 sheep find the happiness of having a shepherd so much 
 as when they are walking through a dark shadow 1 
 While Jesus lets me see his *rod and staft^ I am com- 
 forted. In the afternoon read some Frencli sermons. 
 Walked in the evening to a poor village, where I only 
 produced terror. One man, whom I at last met, told 
 17 
 
194 MEMOIR OP . 
 
 me that none could read in the village but a Brahmin ; 
 and he was gone to another town. I left two tracts 
 for him, and told the man to he sure to give them to 
 him when he came back. The man was in no small 
 alarm at this, but asked only where I got them. Dis- 
 tressed at times, I fear that I am not acting faithfully 
 in warning those around me. But the shortest way to 
 peace is, to pray for a broken heart and submissive 
 spirit : by these means my mind brightened up. At 
 night, was deeply affected about my two dear sisters; 
 and felt the bowels of affection yearn over them ; who 
 knows what they have been suffering all this while ? 
 For my poor elder sister, I interceded that she might 
 be saved." 
 
 Nov. 17.—" Early this morning they set me ashore 
 to see a hot spring. A great number of Brahmins and 
 Fakirs were there. Not being able to imderstand 
 them, I gave away tracts. Many followed me to the 
 budgerow, where I gave away more tracts and some 
 Testaments. Arrived at Monghir about noon. In the 
 evening some came to me for books, and among them 
 those who had traveled from the spring, having 
 heard the report that I was giving away copies of the 
 Ramayuna. They would not believe me when I told 
 them that it was not the Ramayuna; I gave them six 
 or eight more. In the morning tried to translate with 
 the Moonshee one of the Nagree papers." 
 
 Nov. 18. — "A man followed the budgerow along the 
 walls of the fort, and finding an opportunity, got on 
 board with another, begging for a book, not believ- 
 ing but that it was the Ramayuna. As I hesitated, 
 having given as many as I could spare for one place, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 195 
 
 he prostrated himself to the earth, and placed his fore- 
 head in the dust ; at which I felt an indescribable 
 horror. I gave them each a Testament. Employed in 
 writing out the parables, and translating. In the 
 evening met with two villagers, and finding they could 
 read, I brought them to the boat, and gave them each 
 a Testament, and some tracts." 
 
 Nov. 19.—" Employed in translating the parables 
 all the day. Finished the first book of the Ramayuna. 
 Came-to at a desert place on the north side ; where, in 
 my walk, I met with a man with whom I conversed ; 
 but we could understand each other but very little. 
 To a boy with him, who could read, I gave some tracts. 
 Felt extraordinarily wearied with my labor these two 
 or three last days, and should have been glad of some 
 refreshing conversation." 
 
 Nov. 20-22. — " Employments the same, through- 
 out these three days: finished the sixth of Acts 
 Stopped each night at sand banks." 
 
 Nov. 23. — Sunday. " Spent the day comfortably 
 and solemnly, in reading and prayer ; but my con- 
 science was grievously wounded in the evening, at 
 the recollection of having omitted opportunities of 
 leaving the word of God at a place. Yet will I adore 
 the blessed Spirit, that he departs not, nor suffers my 
 conscience to be benumbed. What a wretched life 
 shall I lead, if I do not exert myself, from morning to 
 night, in a place where, through whole territories, I 
 seem to be the only light." 
 
 Nov. 24. — " Employed in writing on a parable all 
 day. In ray evening walk, finding an old Brahmin 
 at work in the fields* I becran to ask him ' how he, a 
 
196 ME3I0IU OF 
 
 Bralimin, was obliged to work? He concluded his 
 answer by saying that we English had robbed thein of 
 their country. He was, for a considerable time, very 
 violent ; but another Brahmin, in some fright, coming 
 up, made all up, as he thought, by speaking of the 
 brave English, &c. When I began to talk to them of 
 the day of judgment, heaven and hell, they seemed 
 surprised and pleased, and gave great attention. But 
 I have never had reason to believe that the attention 
 of the people to any thing I have to say is more than 
 respect for a 'Sahib.' They never ask a question about 
 it, and probably do not understand one half, even when 
 my sentences are correct. The disaffection of the peo- 
 ple gave rise, afterwards, to many reflections in my 
 mind on what may be my future sufferings in this 
 country • but in proportion to the apparent causes of 
 depression did my faith and triumph in the Lord 
 seem to rise. Come what will — let me only be found 
 in the path of duty, and nothing shall be wronf^. Be 
 my sufferings what they may, they cannot equal those 
 of my Lord, nor probably even those of the Apostles 
 and early martyrs. They, ' through faith, subdued 
 kingdoms, wrought righteousness, out of weakness 
 were made strong,' &c. and why shall not I hope that 
 I too, who am indeed ' like one born out of due time,' 
 shall receive strength according to my day ?" 
 
 Nov. 25. — " Reached Patna this afternoon ; walked 
 about this scene of my future ministry with a spirit 
 almost overwhelmed at the sight of the immense mul- 
 titudes. There was a Rajah sitting at the door of his 
 tent, by the water-side. Came to the budgerow at righ: 
 .11 with a headache, and still more weak and feeb.e n) 
 faith. Pain in the head continued acute all night." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 197 
 
 Nov. 26. — " The multitudes at the water-side prodi- 
 gious. Arrived in the afternoon at Dinapore ; but did 
 not go on shore. Employed in translating and writing 
 on the parables. My spirit this evening was sweetly 
 elevated beyond the people and the concerns of this 
 world, while meditating on the words, 'I am the Al- 
 mighty God : walk before me and be thou perfect.' " 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 aTATIONED AT DINAPORE — OBSTACLES ENCOUNTERED COMMEN- 
 CES HIS MINISTRY — TRANSLATIONS — DISPUTES WITH HIS MOON- 
 SHEE AND PUNDIT — ARRIVAL OF MR. CORRIE AT DINAPORE — 
 DIFFICULTIES RESPECTING THE SCHOOLS — HAPPINESS IN THE 
 WORK OF TRANSLATION. 
 
 On reaching Dinapore, which, for a considerable 
 time, was to be his permanent residence, Mr. Martyn's 
 immediate objects were three-fold : to establish native 
 schools, to attain such readiness in speaking Hindoos- 
 tanee, as might enable him to preach in that language 
 the Gospel of the grace of God, and to prepare trans- 
 lations of the Scriptures and religious tracts for disper- 
 sion. We have already seen that the idea of transla- 
 ting the parables, accompanied by some remarks upon 
 them, had occupied his mind during his voyage up the 
 Ganges. At Dinapore he continued to engage in this 
 employment with the same earnestness. Of Hindoos- 
 17» 
 
198 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tanee he already knew enough to translate with gram- 
 matical accuracy ; and his Moonshee was at hand to 
 suggest the proper idiom, and, what in that language 
 is so difficult, the just and exact collocation of the 
 words in the sentences. The obstacles which he had 
 to overcome in acquiring tiie languages of the country, 
 he represents as formidable. Passing out of Bengal 
 into Bahar, lie found that he had to acquaint himself 
 with the Baharree as well as the Hindoostanee ; and 
 the Baharree had its various dialects. " I am low- 
 spirited," he said soon after reaching Dinapore, " about 
 my work ; I seem to be at a stand, not knowing what 
 course to take." From the Pundit whom he employed 
 he learned — though the statement was probably ex- 
 aggerated — that every four cos (miles) the language 
 changes ; and by the specimens he gave of a sentence 
 in the dialects across the water at Gyah, and some 
 other places, they appeared to differ so much, that a 
 book in the dialect of one district would be unintelli- 
 gible to the people of another. As the best mode of ac- 
 quiring a knowledge of the various oriental tongues 
 the study of Sanscrit was recommended to him by his. 
 Pundit, and with what spirit he labored in this and 
 other pursuits may be seen from his account of the 
 work of a single day. 
 
 "Morning with the Pundit, occupied in Sanscrit. 
 In the afternoon, hearing a parable in the Bahar dia- 
 lect. Continued till late at night writing on the para- 
 bles. My soul much impressed with the immeasurable 
 importance of my work, and the wickedness and cruel- 
 ty of wasting a moment, when so many nations are, as 
 it were, waiting while I do my work. Felt eager for 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 199 
 
 tlie morning to come again, that I might resume my 
 work." 
 
 The difficulties of various kinds which presented 
 themselves to Mr. Martyn, could not fail of being a 
 source of pain to him, in proportion to his fervent anx- 
 iety to benefit all around him. But it was his privilege 
 and consolation to remember that he was in His hands, 
 in whom are " hid all the treasures of wisdom and 
 knowledge." and '• with whom all things are possible." 
 Had he not sought and found refuge in the omnipo- 
 tence of Christ, soon would he have sunk into despon- 
 dency. To those who have not elevated their views 
 above the feeble efforts of human agency, the conver- 
 sion of the heathen cannot but appear to exceed the 
 limits of possibility. Mr. Martyn, who in England had 
 met with many such disputers of this world, found 
 that India was by no means destitute of them. A con- 
 versation into which he was led with one of these cha- 
 racters, was painfully trying to him ; " but in the mul- 
 titude of my troubled thoughts," he said, " I still saw 
 that there is ' strong consolation in the hope set before 
 us.' Let me labor for fifty years, midst scorn, and with- 
 out seeing one soul converted — still it shall not be 
 worse for my soul in eternity, nor even worse for it in 
 time. ' Though the heathen rage,' and the English 
 people ' imagine a vain thing,' the Lord Jesus, who 
 controls all events, is my friend, my master, my God, 
 my all. On this Rock of ages, on which I feel my foot 
 to rest, 'my head is lifted up above all mine enemies 
 round about me,' and I sing, ' yea, I will sing praises 
 unto the Lord.' " 
 
 From much of the society Mr. Martyn found at Dina- 
 
200 MEMOIR OF 
 
 pore, he received more discomfort than disappoint- 
 ment; some there were, indeed, who treated him from 
 the first with the utmost kindness, who afterwards be- 
 came his joy, and who one day will assuredly be his 
 crown of rejoicing. But before that happy change in 
 them was effected by the power of divine grace, he 
 found none to whom he could fully and freely unbo- 
 som himself. With what gladness and thankfulness, 
 therefore, did he welcome the arrival of letters from 
 his beloved Christian friends at Calcutta and in Eng- 
 land. He speaks of being exceedingly comforted, on 
 returning home after a melancholy walk, and finding 
 letters from Mr. Brown and Mr. Corrie, and from two 
 of his friends in England, who were as dear to him as 
 he was to them. " How sweet," he said, after peru- 
 sing these memorials of affection, " are the delights of 
 Christian friendship ; and what must heaven be, where 
 there are none but humble, kind, and holy children of 
 God. Such a society would of itself be a heaven to me, 
 after what I feel at the ways of worldly peoi)le here." 
 Nor was it only by the neglect, levity, and profaneness 
 of many of his countrymen, where he was stationed, 
 that Mr. Martyn was pained and grieved : his meek 
 and tender spirit was hurt likewise at the manner in 
 which he conceived himself to be regarded by the na- 
 tives : by the anger and contempt with which multi- 
 tudes of them eyed him in his palanquin at Patna, he 
 was particularly affected ; observing, " Here every na- 
 tive I meet is an enemy to me because I am an English- 
 man. England appears almost a heaven upon earth, 
 because there one is not viewed as an unjust intruder. 
 But O the heaveu of my God, the ' general assembly 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 201 
 
 of the first-born, the spirits of just men made perfect, 
 and Jesus ! O let me, for a little moment, labor and 
 suffer reproach." 
 
 The observations he was compelled to hear from 
 his Moonshee and Pundit, often present a curious and 
 affecting display of Pagan and Mohammedan igno- 
 rance.* '• Upon showing," he writes, " the Moonshee 
 the first part of John, 3, he instantly caught at those 
 words of our Lord, in which he first describes himself as 
 having comedown from heaven, and then calls himself 
 ' the Son of Man which is in heaven.' He said that 
 this was what the philosophers called 'nickal,' or im- 
 possible, even for God, to make a thing to be in two 
 different places at the same time. I ^plained to him, 
 as soon as his heat was a little subsided, that the diffi- 
 culty was not so much in conceiving how the Son of 
 Man could be at the same time in two different places, 
 as in comprehending that union of the two natures in 
 him\ which made this possible. I told him that I could 
 not explain this union ; but showed him the design and 
 wisdom of God in effecting our redemption by this 
 method. I was much at a loss for words, but I believe 
 that he collected my meaning, and received some in- 
 formation which he did not possess before." 
 
 In another place he says, " On reading some parts 
 
 * Many of these observations, as well as those made by the 
 Persians with whom 31 r. Martyn entered into religious discus- 
 sion, cannot fail of giving pain to a Christian heart; but mis- 
 sionaries ought to be apprised of the nature of those weapons 
 with which Christianity is assailed by infidels. For their sakes 
 much is inserted which otherwise had doubtless far better 
 have been omitted. 
 
202 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of the epistles of St. John to my Moonshee, he seemed 
 to view them with great contempt : so far above the 
 wisdom of the world is their divine simplicity I The 
 Moonshee told me, at night, that when the Pundit came 
 to the part about the angels ' separating the evil from 
 the good,' he said, with some surprise, that there was 
 no such thing in his Shasler ; but that, at the end of the 
 world, the sun would come so near, as first to burn all 
 the men, then the mountains, then the debtas (inferior 
 gods,) then the waters: then God, reducing himself to 
 the size of a thumb-nail, would swim on the leaf of a 
 peepul tree." 
 
 The commencement of Mr. Martyn's ministry 
 amongst the Europeans of Dinapore, was not of such 
 a kind as either to gratify or encourage him. At first 
 he read prayers to the soldiers at the barracks from 
 the drum-head, and as there were no seats provided, 
 was desired to omit his sermon. 
 
 Arrangements being afterwards made for the per- 
 formance of divine service with somewhat of that or- 
 der and decency which becomes its celebration, the 
 resident families at Dinapore assembled on the Sab- 
 bath and attended Mr. Martyn's ministry. By many 
 of these offence was taken at his not reading to them 
 a written sermon, and it was intimated to him, by let- 
 ter, that it was their wish that he should desist from 
 extempore preaching. At such an interference on the 
 part of his flock he confesses that he was at first roused 
 into anger and displeasure ; he could not but think 
 that the people committed to his charge had forgotten 
 the relation which subsisted between him and them, 
 in dictating to him the mode in which they thought 
 
H£NRY MARTYN. 203 
 
 proper lo be addressed : on mature reiiection. however, 
 he resolved upon compUance, for the sake of conciiia- 
 lion ; saying that " he would give them a folio sermon- 
 book, if ihey would receive tlie word of God on that 
 account/' 
 
 Whilst the flock at Dinapore were thus overstepping 
 the limits of respect and propriety, IMr. Marty n was 
 informed that one of his brethren at Calcutta was about 
 to transgress the rules of Christian charity very griev- 
 ously, by publishing one of those pulpit invectives 
 which had been fulminated against him on his arrival 
 at Calcutta. Such an act in a brother chaplain would, 
 in some minds, have excited vindictive feelings. In his. 
 the chief excitement was a discomposure, arising from 
 an apprehension that he might be compelled to under- 
 take a public refutation of this attack on his doctrine ; 
 an undertaking which would consume much of that 
 precious time which he wished wholly to devote to his 
 missionary work. 
 
 Thus terminated the year 1806, on the last day of 
 which Mr. Martyn appears to have been much engag- 
 ed in prayer and profitable meditation on the lapse of 
 time, feeling communion with the saints of God in 
 the world, whose minds were turned to the considera- 
 tion of those awful things which cannot but be sug- 
 gested to a reflecting mind by a year irrecoverably past. 
 
 " On the first day of the year 1807, Mr. Martyn was 
 led to the following reflection, from whence w^e per- 
 ceive that it is the work of the self-same Spirit to con- 
 vince the soul of sin, to constrain it to unreserved obe- 
 dience, and to fill it with unutterable consolation. 
 
204 MEMOIR OF 
 
 " Seven years have passed away since I was first 
 called of God. Before the conchision of another seven 
 years, how probable it is that these hands will have 
 mouldered into dust ! But be it so ; my soul, through 
 grace, hath received the assurance of eternal life, and 
 I see the days of my pilgrimage shortening without a 
 wish to add to their number. But O may I be stirred 
 up to a faithful discharge of my high and awful work ; 
 and laying aside, as much as may be, all carnal cares 
 and studies, may I give myself to this ' one thing.' 
 The last has been a year to be remembered by me, be- 
 cause the Lord has brought me safel}'- to India, and 
 permitted me to begin, in one sense, my missionary 
 work. My trials in it have been very few ; every thing 
 has turned out better than I expected; loving kindness 
 and tender mercies have attended me at every step : 
 therefore here will I sing his praise. I have been an. 
 unprofitable servant, but the Lord hath not cut me ofl": 
 I have been wayward and perverse, yet he has brought 
 me further on the way to Zion : here, then, with seven- 
 fold gratitude and affection, would I stop and devote 
 myself to the blissful service of my adorable Lord. 
 May he continue his patience, his grace, his direction, 
 his spiritual influences, and I shall at last surely come 
 off" conqueror ! May he speedily open my mouth to 
 make known the mysteries of the Gospel, and in great 
 mercy grant that the heathen may receive it and live !" 
 
 The commencement of the new year was devoted 
 by Mr. Martyn to the work which was still before him, 
 of translating and commenting on the parables, as well 
 as to the attainment of the Sanscrit. Sustained by the 
 hope of future usefulness, he experienced much plea- 
 
KENRY MARTYN. 205 
 
 sure, not only in urging his toilsome way through the 
 rudiments of that language, but even when he appear- 
 ed, notwithstanding every exertion, to be making no 
 sensible progress iu it. " Employed," he says, one day 
 in the month of January, 1807, " morning and even- 
 ing in Sanscrit grammar, and in the afternoon in tran:- 
 lating the parables. Though I scarcely stirred in Sans- 
 crit, yet, by keeping myself steady to the work, I had 
 much comfort in my soul, and this day, like all others, 
 fled swiftly away." 
 
 To these employments he added another also, llie 
 translation into Hindoostanee of those parts of the 
 }iook of Common Prayer which are most frequently 
 used. This project when it first occurred to him, fi^o 
 arrested his mind that he instantly began to translate, 
 and proceeded as far as the end of the Te Deum : fear- 
 ing, however, as it was the Sabbath, that such an em- 
 ployment might not be in perfect harmony M'ith the 
 sacred solemnity of that day, inasmuch as it was not 
 strictly of a devotional kind, he desisted from making 
 further progress ; so deep was his reverence for a di- 
 vine appointment; so jealous his fear of offending his 
 God I After passing, therefore, the remainder of the 
 day in reading the Holy Scriptures, and singing praises 
 to the Lord, he closed it with these reflections — " O 
 how shall I sufiiciently praise my God, that here, in 
 this solitude, with people enough, indeed, but without 
 a saint, I yet feel fellowship with all those who, in 
 every place, call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 I see myself traveling on with them, and I hope I shall 
 worship with them in his courts above !" 
 
 These peculiar studies, as well as the conversations 
 18 
 
206 MEMOIR OF 
 
 which Mr. Martyn frequently had with the natives, (for 
 which purpose he went about without his palanquin,) 
 were regarded by many with a mixture of jealousy, 
 fear, and contempt. Did he so much as speak to a na- 
 tive — it was enough to excite wonder and alarm : nor 
 is this a matter of surprise, when we consider that all 
 love for the soul, and all fear of God, are as certainly 
 absent and inoperative in worldly characters, as the 
 love of pleasure and the fear of man are present and 
 predominant. And if, in ordinary circumstances, such 
 a line of conduct as Mr. Martyn adopted in India, was 
 calculated to awaken the apprehensions of those who 
 lived chiefly for this world, at this particular junc- 
 ture it was more likely to be attended with these ef- 
 fects. For just at this time the settlement was thrown 
 into some consternation by hearing of the sudden ar- 
 rival of twelve thousand Mahrattas in the neighbor- 
 hood : of which event the alarmists at Dinapore might 
 be ready to take advantage, and endeavor, in some 
 way or other, to connect it with Mr. Martyn's plans for 
 the conversion of the natives to Christianity. These 
 troops, however, had other objects than those which 
 the wakeful fears of some might have assigned them ; 
 their destination being simply to attend one of their 
 chiefs on a pilgrimage to Benares. 
 
 Religious discussions between Mr. Martyn, his 
 Moonshee, and Pundit, were almost of daily occur- 
 rence, and as they serve to throw some light on his 
 character, as well as on that of those with whom a 
 missionary must be conversant in India, it may be use- 
 ful again to refer to what his iournals contain on this 
 head. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 207 
 
 "Long disputes with the Moonshe on the enjoy- 
 ments of heaven; I felt some mortification at not 
 having a command of language. There are a variety 
 of lesser arguments, the force of which consists in 
 their being brought together in rapid succession in 
 conversation, which nothing but a command of words 
 can enable one to effect. However, I was enabled to 
 tell the Moonshee one thing ; that my chief enjoyment, 
 even now on earth, was the enjoyment of God's pre- 
 sence, and a growing conformity to him ; and there- 
 fore, I asked, what motives could the promise of 
 houris, ghilmans, green meadows, and eating and 
 drinking in paradise afford me ? My soul sweetly bless- 
 ed the Lord in secret, that this testimony was true; 
 and O what a change must have been wrought in me !'^ 
 
 Jan. 16. — "Employed on the Sanscrit; in the after- 
 noon collecting idiomatic phrases for the parables. 
 Finished the first Epistle of St. John with the Moon- 
 shee. I asked him what he thought of those passages 
 which so strongly express the doctrine of the Trinity, 
 and of the divinity of Christ? he said he never would 
 believe it, because the Koran declared it to be sinful to 
 say that God had any son. I told him that he ought to 
 pray that God would teach him what the truth really 
 is. He said he had no occasion to pray on this subject, 
 as the word of God was express. I asked him whe- 
 ther some doubt ought not to arise in his mind whe- 
 ther the Koran is the word of God. He grew angry ; 
 and I felt hurt and vexed. I should have done bettei 
 to have left the words of the chapter with him, with- 
 out saying any thing. I went also too far with the 
 Pundit, in arguing against his superstition ; for he also 
 
208 MEMOIR OP 
 
 grew angry. If any qualification seems necessary to 
 a missionary in India, it is wisdom, operating in the 
 regulation of the temper, and the due improvement of 
 opportunities." 
 
 " Dictating to-day the explanation of a parable to 
 the Moonshee, I had occasion to give the proofs of the 
 corruption of human nature; and drew the conclusion 
 that hence, till our hearts are changed, we are abomi- 
 nable in the sight of God ; and our own works, howe- 
 ver useful to men, are worthless in his sight. I think I 
 never saw such a striking instance of the truth grap- 
 pling with human nature; he seemed like a fish when 
 he first finds that the hook has hold of him ; he was 
 in a dreadful rage, and endeavored to escape from the 
 convictions these truths produced ; but seemingly in 
 vain. At last, recovering himself, he said he had a 
 question to ask; which was — what would become of 
 children, if the dispositions they were born with ren- 
 dered them odious in the sight of God ? I gave the best 
 answer I could ; but he considered it nothing, because 
 founded on Scripture ; and said, with great contempt, 
 that this was a mere matter of faith, the same sort of 
 thing as when the Hindoos believed the nonsense of 
 their Shasters." 
 
 How delightful must it have been to Mr. Martyn to 
 turn, as he did at this time, from controversies with 
 these unbelievers, to the enjoyment of Christian con- 
 verse and communion with his beloved friend and 
 brother, Mr. Corrie; who, towards the end of January, 
 visited him, on his way to his station at Chunar. Ma- 
 ny a happy hour did these servants of Jesus Christ 
 then pass in fellowship with one another ; for truly 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 209 
 
 their fellowship was with the Father, and with his 
 Son Jesus Christ. With one accord they often fell at 
 the feet of their Redeemer in supphcation and thanks- 
 giving; they read his holy word; they rejoiced to- 
 gether in its promises ; they spake to one another of 
 the glory of Christ's kingdom ; and talked of his pow- 
 er : and they parted, sorrowfully indeed, yet earnestly 
 desiring each to be employed in his proper work. 
 '•Our communion," said Mr. Martyn, respecting this 
 interview, "has been refreshing, at least to me; and 
 the Lord has sanctified our meeting by his presence 
 and his gracious influences." 
 
 With respect to the Europeans amongst whom Mr. 
 Martyn ministered, he had much reason to be gratified 
 with the reception he met with from those whom he 
 attended in the hospital ; but he had equal cause to be 
 dissatisfied and grieved with the behavior which he 
 witnessed, too generally, in the houses of the wealthy. 
 Can we be surprised, therefore, that he should prefer, 
 as he did, the house of mourning to that of feasting ? 
 In vain did he endeavor, amongst the upper ranks, to 
 introduce religious topics in conversation. " I spoke," 
 he said, after visiting some of these, " several times 
 about religion to them ; but the manner in which it 
 was received damped all further attempt. ' Who hath 
 believed our report, and to whom is the arm of the Lord 
 revealed?' How awful does the thought sometimes 
 appear to me, that almost the whole world are united 
 against God and his Christ. O thou injured Sovereign ! 
 O Lord, how long will it be ere thou plead thine own 
 cause, and make bare thine arm in the sight of the 
 nations ? Let me in patience possess my soul ; and 
 18* 
 
210 MEMOIR OF 
 
 though iniquity abound, may I never wax cold, but be 
 brought safely through all this darkness and danger 
 to a happier world ! To thousands my word will, per- 
 haps, prove a ' savor of death unto death.' Let me, 
 nevertheless, go on steadily in the path which the 
 Lord hath marked out ; perhaps some poor soul may 
 be converted by what he shall hear from me ; or, it 
 not. I shall have done my work." In such society, as 
 might be expected, he found his desires and endeavors 
 for the conversion of the heathen invariably discoun- 
 tenanced and opposed. Having, on one occasion, refer- 
 red to the Company's charter, as not only permitting, 
 but even enjoining the communication of religious in- 
 struction to the natives, coldness and distance, on the 
 part of those he was visiting, were the immediate con- 
 sequences of his observations. But his "soul could 
 rejoice in God, that if men were unkind, it was for 
 Christ's sake; and he felt determined to go on with 
 vigor, though the whole world of wretched men 
 should oppose." 
 
 With respect to the conversion of the natives to the 
 nominal profession of Christianity, in Mr. Martyn's 
 opinion, the difficulty was by no means great. He was 
 surprised at the laxity of principle which seemed to 
 prevail among them, and could well perceive that the 
 idea of embracing the religion of the English was very 
 pleasant to the Pundit, and to other Hindoos. But he 
 did not fail to explain to them, " that it was no object 
 of his to make them ' Feringees,' in the sense in which 
 they understood it ; and assured them that if all the 
 Brahmins and Rajahs of the country should offer them- 
 selves as followers of Christ, he would not receive 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 211 
 
 them, except he believed that they repented, and would 
 renounce the world." 
 
 With the condition of the natives, in a moral point 
 of view, Mr. Martyn had but too much reason to be 
 shocked and affected ; and he was sometimes called 
 upon to interfere, and that with some personal hazard, 
 to prevent acts of the greatest turpitude and injustice 
 among them. " My Surdar," he says, " was imprison- 
 ed by an unj ust Cotwal. I sent word for him to give 
 nothing for his release, and not to fear : the Cotwal 
 was afraid, and let the man go, and ceased his claim 
 upon his relations. This has been a long and iniqui- 
 tous business. I felt quite thankful that the Lord had 
 thus shown himself the father of the fatherless. I could 
 hardly believe such barefaced oppression. How much 
 has the Gospel done in producing sentiments of jus- 
 tice and equity in all ranks of people in Christendom ! 
 The poor people here seem unable to comprehend it." 
 " ," he adds, " developed a system of villany car- 
 ried on in the countr}'^, through the supineness of , 
 
 which astonished and grieved me beyond measure. I 
 
 determined to go to myself, and tell him what I 
 
 had heard ; but thought it prudent to defer it till after 
 my distant journey to Buxar ; in which the Cotwal, 
 who is the head of a gang of robbers, with which 
 the whole country is swarming, might easily procure 
 my assassination, if, by getting him turned out, I 
 should provoke him. I thought it, however, a duty I 
 owe to God, to him, to the poor oppressed natives, and 
 to my country, to exert myself in this business; and 
 1 felt authorised to risk my life." 
 
 The journey to Buxar— during which Mr. Martyn 
 
812 MEMOIR OF 
 
 feared that, without prudence, he might possibly be- 
 come a victim to the sudden revenge of one whose 
 daily oppressions caused many to weep without a 
 comforter — was commenced on the 16th of February; 
 and it may surprise those who are not aware of the 
 very slender proportion of chaplains then allotted to 
 the British empire in India, to be informed that he 
 traveled seventy miles for the purpose of performing 
 part of his pastoral duty in the celebration of a mar- 
 riage. But before we attend him on this journey, let 
 us notice his abstraction from the world ; his sacred 
 peace ; his holy aspirations ; his deep contrition at 
 this period : " I felt more entirely withdrawn from the 
 world than for a long time past : what a dark atheis- 
 tical state do I generally live in ! Alas ! that this crea- 
 tion should so engross my mind, and the Author of it 
 be so slightly and coldly regarded. I found myself, at 
 this time, truly a stranger and a pilgrim in the world ; 
 and I did suppose that not a wish remained for any 
 thing here. The experience of my heart was delight- 
 ful. I enjoyed a peace that passeth all understanding ; 
 no desire remained, but that this peace might be con- 
 firmed and increased. O why should any thing draw 
 away my attention, whilst Thou art ever near, and ever 
 accessible, through the Son of thy love 1 O why do I 
 not always walk with God, forgetful of a vain and 
 perishable world ? Amazing patience ! He bears with 
 this faithless, foolish heart ; and suffers me to come, 
 laden with sins, to receive new pardon, new grace, 
 every day. Why does not such love make me hate 
 those sins which grieve him, and hide him from my 
 sight ? I sometimes make vain resolutions, in my own 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 213 
 
 Strength, that I will think of God. Reason^ and Scrip- 
 ture, and experience, teach me that such a life is hap- 
 piness and holiness ; that, by ' beholding his glory,' I 
 should be changed ' into his image, from glory to 
 glory,' and be freed from those anxieties which make 
 me unhappy; and that, every motive to duty being 
 strong, obedience would be easy." 
 
 Of his journey to Buxar Mr. Martyn has left the fol- 
 lowing account. February 16. — " Rose very early, and 
 accumulated work for my Moonshee in my absence. 
 
 Made my will, and left it with . At half-past three 
 
 set off in a palanquin, and in four hours reached the 
 Soane. From thence traveled all night, and at nine 
 next morning reached Buxar. Being unable to sleep, 
 I arrived so sick and unwell as to be convinced of the 
 unprofitableness of traveling by night in this country. 
 By reading some of the Epistle to the Ephesians be- 
 fore it grew dark, and meditating upon it afterwards, 
 my time passed agreeably ; and I thought with delight 
 of the time when I should be able to adopt the Apos- 
 tle's words with respect to the heathen around me. 
 After breakfast I lay down, and endeavored in vain to 
 get sleep. I was much assisted in conversation with 
 the family after dinner, when we conversed much on 
 religious subjects ; and I had as good an opportunity 
 as I could have wished, of explaining the nature of 
 the Gospel, and offering considerations for embracing 
 it. I retired to rest with my heart full of joy at being 
 thus assisted to pass the time profitably." 
 
 Feb. 18.—" My birth-day, twenty-six. With all the 
 numerous occasions for deep humiliation, I have cause 
 for praise, in recollecting the promising openings and 
 
Jjl4 MEMOIR OF 
 
 important changes which have occurred since my last 
 birth-day. Tlie Lord, in love, make me wax stronger 
 and stronger ! Walked, after breakfast, to a pagoda 
 within the fort at Buxar, where a Brahmin read and 
 expounded. It was a scene, I suppose, descriptive of 
 the ancient times of Hindoo glory. The Brahmin sat 
 under the shade of a large banyan near the pagoda ; 
 his hair and beard were white, and his head most 
 gracefully crowned with a garland of flowers. A ser- 
 vant of the Rajah sat on his right hand, at right an- 
 gles ; and the venerable man then sung the Sanscrit 
 verses of the Huribuns, and explained them to him 
 without turning his head, but only his eyes, which had 
 a very dignified effect. I waited for the first pause to 
 ask some questions, which led to a long conversation ; 
 and this ended by my attempting to give them a his- 
 tory of redemption. The Rajah's servant was a very 
 modest, pensive man ; but did not seem to understand 
 what I said so well as the old Brahmin, who expressed 
 his surprise and pleasure, as well as the other, at find- 
 ing a Sahib who cared any thing about religion. I 
 afterwards sent a copy of the Nagree Gospels to the 
 servant, desiring ihat it might be given to the Rajah, 
 if he would accept it." 
 
 Feb. 19. — " Rose at four and left Buxar, and at nine 
 in the evening reached Dinapore in safety ; blessed be 
 God ! May my life, thus preserved by unceasing Provi- 
 dence, be his willing sacrifice." 
 
 The scene Mr. Martyn witnessed in the pagoda at 
 Buxar was succeeded, soon after his return to Dina- 
 pore, by another, which he describes as still more in- 
 teresting. " A poor Jew from Babylon came to me 
 
HENRY MARITN. 215 
 
 begging. He was tall, but stooping from weakness, 
 and his countenance strongly marked with grief. 
 When, at his first arrival, I asked him if he was a Mus- 
 sulman, he said, in a low and pensive tone of voice, 
 No! an Isralee. Alas! poor people, still full of the 
 fury of the Lord, the rebuke of thy God ! I felt all the 
 tenderness of a kinsman towards him, and found my- 
 self, as it were, at home with an Asiatic who acknow- 
 ledged the God of Abraham. The passage in Isaiah, 
 9 : 5, 6, he rendered as meaning the Almighty God." 
 The state of the schools, five of which, at his own 
 expense solely, Mr. Martyn had instituted in and about 
 Dinapore, now began to occasion him some anxiety. 
 An alarm was spread that it was his intention to seize 
 upon all the children, and, in some compulsory man- 
 ner, make them Christians. The school at Patna, in 
 consequence, suddenly sunk in number, from forty 
 children to eight ; and at Dinapore, a spot of ground 
 which had been fixed upon for the erection of a school- 
 room, could not be obtained from the Zemindar. In 
 this perplexity Mr. Martyn lost no time in ascertaining 
 what a soothing and at the same time sincere explana- 
 tion of his sentiments might effect, and for this pur- 
 pose he went to Patna. There, in addition to his pre- 
 sent perplexities, he had the severe pain of beholding 
 a servant of the Company, a man advanced in years, 
 and occupying a situation of great respectability, liv- 
 ing in a state of daring apostacy from the Christian 
 faith, and openly professing his preference for Moham- 
 medanism. He had even built a mosque of his own; 
 which at this season, being the Mohurran, was adorned 
 with flags ; and being illuminated at night, proclaimed 
 
216 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the shame of the offender. It will readily be supposed 
 that Mr. Martyn did not fail to sound a warning voice 
 in the ears of this miserable apostate — he charged him 
 to " remember whence he was fallen," and exhorted 
 him to consider that " tlie Son of God had died for 
 sinners." 
 
 At the school at Palna neither children nor teacher 
 were to be found ; all, as if struck by a panic, had ab- 
 sented themselves. The people, however, quickly ga- 
 thered in crowds, and to them Mr. Martyn declared 
 that his intentions had been misunderstood; when 
 such was the effect of temperate reasonings and mild 
 expostulations, that all apprehensions were removed 
 almost as quickly as they had been excited ; and in a 
 few days the children came, as usual, to the schools of 
 Patna and Dinapore. 
 
 By February 24, a work was completed by Mr. Mar- 
 tyn, which, had he effected nothing else, would have 
 proved that he had not lived in vain — the translation of 
 the book of Common Prayer into Hindoostanee ; and on 
 Sunday, March 15, he commenced the performance of 
 divine worship in the vernacular language of India, 
 concluding with an exhortation from the Scripture, in 
 the same tongue. The spectacle was as novel as it was 
 gratifying, to behold two hundred women, Portuguese, 
 Roman Catholics, and Mohammedans, crowding to 
 attend the service of the Church of England, which 
 had lost nothing, doubtless, of its devout solemnity, in 
 being clothed with an oriental dress. 
 
 Toward the latter end of the month of March, ano- 
 ther useful work was also brought to a conclusion, 
 that of a " Commentary on the Parables."—" The lit- 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 217 
 
 tie book of the Parables," Mr. Martyn wrote to Mr. 
 Corrie at this time, " is finished, through the blessing 
 of God; I cannot say that I am very well pleased on 
 the re-perusal of it ; but yet, containing, as it does, such 
 large portions of the word of God, I ought not to doubt 
 its accomplishing that which he pleaseth." 
 
 "Talking to the Moonshee," he says in his journal, 
 of the probable effects of that work, " he cut me to the 
 very heart by his contemptuous reflections on the Gos- 
 pel; saying, that after the present generation was pass- 
 ed away, a race of fools might perhaps arise, who 
 would try to believe that God could be a man, and man 
 God, and who would say that this is the word of God. 
 One advantage I may derive from his bitterness and 
 disrespect, is, that I shall be surprised at no appear- 
 ances of the same temper in others in future. May my 
 Lord enable me to maintain an invincible spirit of love ! 
 How sweet that glorious day, when Jesus Christ shall 
 reign ! Death, at several times of this day, appeared in- 
 finitely sweet in this view of it, that I shall then go to 
 behold the glory of Christ." 
 
 Mr. Martyn's duties on the Sabbath had now in.' 
 creased ; consisting of one service at seven in the 
 morning to the Europeans, another at two in the 
 afternoon to the Hindoos, and an attendance at the 
 hospital: after which, in the evening, he minister 
 ed privately at his own rooms to those soldiers who 
 were most seriously impressed with a sense of divine 
 things. From the following statement we may see 
 and appreciate his exertions: "The English service 
 at seven in the morning. I preached on Luke, 22 :22. 
 As is always the case when I preach about Clirist, a 
 19 
 
218 MEMOIS OP 
 
 spiritua] influence was diffused over my soul. The 
 rest 01 the morning, till dinner time, I spent not un- 
 profitaoly in reading Scripture and David Brainerd, 
 and in orayer. That dear saint of God, David Brain- 
 erd, is truly a man after my ovi^n heart. Although I 
 cannot go half WEiy with him in spirituality and devo- 
 tion, I cordially unite with him in such of his holy 
 breathings as I have attained unto. How sweet and 
 wise, like him, and the saints of old, to pass through 
 this world as a serious and considerate stranger ! I 
 have had more of this temper to-day than of late, and 
 every duty has been in harmony with my spirit. The 
 service in Hindoostanee was at two o'clock. The num- 
 ber of women not above one hundred. I expounded 
 chap. 3 of St. Matthew. Notwithstanding the general 
 apathy with which they seemed to receive every 
 thing, there were two or three who, I was sure, under- 
 stood and felt something. But, besides them,' not a sin- 
 gle creature, European or native, was present. Yet 
 true spirituality, with all its want of attraction for the 
 carnal heart, did prevail over the splendid shows of 
 Greece and Rome, and shall again here. A man at the 
 hospital much refreshed me, by observing, that if I 
 made an acquisition of but one convert in my whole 
 life, it would be a rich reward ; and that I was taking" 
 the only possible way to this end. This man's remark 
 
 was much more sensible than -^ 's yesterday, whoj. 
 
 it seems, had full information of my schools, &c. and 
 said that I should make no proselytes. 'Thy judg- 
 ments are far above, out of their sight.' How positive- 
 ly they speak, as if there was no God who could influ- 
 ence the heart. At night B and S came, and 
 
 we had the usual service." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 219 
 
 With those soldiers who attended Mr. Martyn al- 
 ways on the evening of the Sabbath, and often on 
 some other evenings of the week, he enjoyed true spi- 
 ritual communion. Tiieir number was at first very- 
 small, amounting at the most to five ; sometimes, in- 
 deed, only one could attend, but with him he would 
 gladly unite in prayer and praise, and in reading the 
 Scriptures ; and the promise of the Redeemer's gra- 
 cious presence was verified, to their abundant conso- 
 lation. 
 
 Over some few of the officers stationed at Dinapore 
 he now began to rejoice with that joy which those 
 faithful ministers alone can estimate, who, after much 
 earnest preaching and admonition, and after many- 
 prayers and tears, at length perceive a fruitful result 
 of their anxious endeavors to win souls and glorify 
 their Lord. One of these, " v/ho, from the first,"' to 
 use Mr. Martyn's own words, "had treated him with 
 the kindness of a father," at this time excited expecta- 
 tions, which soon ripened into a delightful certainty, 
 that he had turned with full purpose of heart to his 
 Redeemer. But if Mr. Martyn's happiness was great 
 in witnessing this effect of the divine blessing on his 
 ministry, so also was his anxiety lest this new con- 
 vert should relapse, and walk again according to the 
 course of this world ; and he began for the first time, 
 he said, in reference to him, to enter into the spirit of 
 the Apostle's words, " Now we live, if ye stand fast in 
 the Lord." 
 
 To those ministerial duties in which he was now- 
 engaged, Mr. Martyn considered that in prudence he 
 ought, for the present, to confine himself; had he 
 
230 MEMOIR OP 
 
 given way at once to the strong and full-flowing tide 
 of his zeal and love, it would immediately have carried 
 him, with the Bible in his hand, into the streets of 
 Patna; though to have commenced his ministry in 
 that idolatrous city would, as he confesses to Mr. 
 Corrie, have cost him much. He wrote to Mr. C. in 
 these ardent and energetic terms — " O that the time 
 were come that I should be able to carry the war into 
 the enemy's territory. It will be a severe trial to the 
 flesh, my dear brother, for us both ; but it is sufficient 
 for the disciple to be as his master, and the servant as 
 his lord. We shall be 'accounted as the filth of the 
 world, and the off-scouring of all things.' But glory 
 be to God, if we shall be accounted worthy to suffer 
 shame for the name of the Lord Jesns. The cause we 
 undertake is, if possible, more odious and contempti- 
 ble in the eyes of the people of this country than it was 
 in the primitive times; and that because of the mis- 
 conduct of the Roman Catholic missionaries. It is no 
 more than natural that ' Christian' should be a name 
 of execration to those who know no more of Chris- 
 tianity than what they have hitherto observed in this 
 country." 
 
 To that unrestrained intercourse by letter, which 
 Mr. Martyn held weekly with Mr. Corrie, he was in- 
 debted for much of the purest felicity of his life. Such 
 a friend, stationed near him in such a country, he 
 ranked amongst the richest blessings showered down 
 upon him from on high. For, if we except his other 
 brethren in India, with whom he statedly correspond- 
 ed every quarter, and often also at other times, and 
 never but with great delight, he had no one like- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 221 
 
 minded, who would naturally care for the souls of the 
 heathen : Mr. Corrie was of one heart with himself. 
 
 An interruption of this correspondence, which now 
 took place, painful as it was in itself to Mr. Martyn, 
 was more so with respect to its cause. The military 
 station at Chunar is considered more adverse to the 
 constitution of an European than almost any other in 
 India; and the heat, which in the month of March 
 raised the thermometer at Dinapore to 92^ in the shade, 
 at Chunar was still more oppressively intense. Mr. 
 Oorrie's health began in consequence to be seriously 
 affected, and many apprehensions for his most valua- 
 ble life forced themselves upon the mind of Mr. 
 Martyn. 
 
 The following extract of a letter, written upon this 
 occasion, shows Mr. Martyn's anxiety for his friend, 
 and evinces also how fully he was alive to the neces- 
 sity of subjecting the impetuosity of zeal to the dis- 
 criminating correction of wisdom. "If there is nothing 
 on the rock of Chunar which occasions your frequent 
 illness, I am sure I am not one to advise ycu to leave 
 the flock. But if there is, as I have much reason to 
 believe, then the mere loss of your services to the few 
 people there, is, I think, not sufficient reason for ha- 
 zarding your life, in which the interests of millions of 
 others are immediately involved. Consider, you bring 
 a fixed habit of body with you. and must humor it as 
 much as possible at first. When, after the experience 
 of a year or two, you know what you can bear, go, if 
 you please, to the extent of your powers. It is not 
 agreeable to the pride and self-righteous parts of our 
 nature to be conferring wltli flesh and blood ; nature, 
 19* 
 
222 MEMOIR OF 
 
 under a religious form, would rather squander away 
 life and strength, as David Brainerd did. You know 
 ihat I regard him as one ' the latchet of whose shoes 
 I am not worthy to unloose ;' and yet, considering the 
 palpable impropriety of his attempting to do what he 
 did, when he ought to have been in medical hands, 
 and not being able to ascribe it to folly, in such a sen- 
 sible man, I feel disposed, perhaps from motives of 
 censoriousness, to ascribe it to the desire of gaining 
 his own good opinion." Then proceeding to the sub- 
 ject which lay so near both their hearts, the conver- 
 sion of the heathen, he thus concludes : " I long to hear 
 of a Christian school established at Benares ; it will be 
 like the ark of God brought into the house of Dagon. 
 But do not be in a hurry; let your character become 
 known, and you may do any thing. If nothing else 
 comes of our schools, one thing I feel assured of, that 
 the children will grow up ashamed of the idolatry and 
 other customs of their country. But surely the general 
 conversion of the natives is not far off: the poverty of 
 the Brahmins makes them less anxious for the continu- 
 ance of the present system, from which they gain but 
 little. But the translation of the Scriptures is the grand 
 point. I trust we shall have the heavenly pleasure of 
 dispersing the Scriptures together through the inte- 
 rior. Oh, the happmess and honor of being the chil- 
 dren of God, the ministers of Christ!" 
 
 Mr. Martyn's own health, as well as that of his 
 friend, was reduced at this time to a weak and languid 
 state. To the debilitating effects of the heated atmos- 
 phere this was in part, perhaps, to be attributed ; but 
 it was certainly increased, if not induced, by his too 
 
HENRY P.IARTYN. 223 
 
 severe abstinenne. Most strictly did he observe the 
 seasons set apart by the Church for fasting and pray- 
 er; but the illness under w^hich he now labored was 
 so evidently aggravated, if not occasioned by absti- 
 nence, that he became convinced the exercise of fast- 
 ing was so injurious to his health as to be improper, in 
 the degree and frequency in which he had been accus- 
 tomed to use it. 
 
 In this sickness, however, though an extreme lan- 
 guor accompanied it, he was not only patient^ but ac- 
 iive. On the Sabbath he would by no means desist 
 from his work. "I was assisted," he says, "to go 
 through the usual ministrations without pain. In the 
 morning I preached on Psalm 16 : 8, 10, and adminis- 
 tered the Lord's supper with rather more solemnity 
 and feeling than I usually have. The rest of the 
 morning I could do little but lie down ; in the after- 
 noon I found, I supposed, two hundred women, and 
 expounded again at considerable length. Read the 
 Pilgrim's Progress at the hospital. In exposition with 
 the soldiers I found great enlargement." 
 
 In proof of that wretchedness and ignorance in the 
 natives which so excited Mr. Martyn's compassion for 
 them, we may adduce two instances with which he 
 himself has furnished us; in the cases of a Brahmin 
 and a Ranee, or native princess, though perhaps the 
 Brahmin may be considered as only avowing senti- 
 ments too common amongst many who are yet called 
 Christians, and have the book of God in their hands. 
 '• A Brahmin," he says, " visiting my Pundit, copied out 
 the parable in which the ten commandments were 
 written, with a determination to put them all accu- 
 
224 MEMOIR OF 
 
 rately into practice, in order to be united witli God. 
 He had iiowever, an observation to make, and a ques- 
 tion to ask. 'Tliere was nothing,' he said, 'command- 
 ed to be c/o/ie, only things to be abstained from ; and if 
 he should be taken ill in the bazaar, or while laughing, 
 and die; and, through fear of transgressing the third 
 commandment, should not mention the name of God, 
 should he go to heaven?" — "The Ranee of Daoud- 
 iiagur, to whom I had sent a copy of the Gospels by 
 the Pundit, returned her compliments, and desired to 
 know what must be done for obtaining benefit from 
 the book; whether prayer, or making a salam (a bow) 
 to it? I sent her word that she must seek divine in- 
 struction by secret prayer, and I also added some 
 other advice." 
 
 Little as there was that was promising in either of 
 these characters, there was yet more appearance of 
 what might be thought hopeful in them, than in Mr. 
 Marty n's Moonshee and Pundit, whom he still conti- 
 nued to labor incessantly, though unsuccessfully, to 
 convince of their awful errors. 
 
 "My faiih," he complains again, " is tried by many 
 things, especially by disputes with the Moonshee and 
 the Pundit. The Moonshee shows remarkable con- 
 tempt for the doctrine of the Trinity. ' It shows God 
 to be weak,' he says, ' if he is obliged to have a fellow. 
 God was not obliged to become man ; for if we had all 
 perished, he would have suffered no loss. And as to 
 pardon, and the difficulty of it, I pardon my servant 
 very easily, and there is an end. As to the Jewish 
 Scriptures, how do I know but they were altered by 
 themselves? They were wicked enough to do it, just 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 225 
 
 as they made a calf.' In all these things I answered so 
 fully that he had nothing to reply."— "In the after- 
 noon I had a long argument again with the Pundit- 
 He loo wanted to degrade the person of Jesus, and 
 said that neither Brahma, Vishnu, nor Seib were so 
 low as to be born of a woman ; and that every sect 
 wisiied to exalt its teacher, and so the Christians did 
 Jesus." 
 
 March 14. — The quotations which I collected from 
 Scripture this day, in treating on the parable of the 
 inconsiderate king, in order to illustrate the idea of 
 the sufferings to which Christians are exposed, seem- 
 ed to offend both the Moonshee and the Pundit very 
 much. In considering the text, 'the time cometh 
 when he that killeth you shall think he doeth God ser- 
 vice,' he defended the practice of putting infidels to 
 death, and the certainty of salvation to Moslems dying 
 in battle with the infidels ; and said that it was no 
 more strange than for a magistrate to have power to 
 put an offender to death. He took occasion also to say 
 that both the New Testament, as we gave it, and the 
 church service also, were stuffed with blasphemies. 
 With the benighted Pundit I had a long conversation, 
 as he seemed to be more in earnest than I had yet 
 seen him. He asked whether, by receiving the Gospel, 
 he should see God in a visible shape ; because, he 
 said, he had seen Sargoon the deity made visible : this 
 he affirmed with great gravity and earnestness. At 
 night I lost time and temper in disputing with the 
 Moonshee, respecting the lawfulness of putting men to 
 death for blasphemy. He began by cavilling at the 
 Lord's Prayer, and ridiculing it, particularly the ex- 
 
226 MEMOIR OF 
 
 pression, ' hallowed be thy name' — as if the name of 
 the deity was not already holy. He said that 'prayer 
 was not a duty amongst the Mohammedans ; that read- 
 ing the Numaz was merely the praise of God ; and 
 that as when a servant, after doing his master's duty 
 well, thought it a favorable opportunity for asking a 
 favor, so the Moslem, after doing his duty, might ask 
 of God riches or a son ; or, if he pleased, patience in 
 affliction.' This then is Mahommedanism, to murder, 
 as infidels, the children of God, and to live without 
 prayer." 
 
 "The conversation with the Pundit was more se- 
 rious than it has yet been ; and I find that seriousness, 
 in the declaration of the truths of the Gospel, is likely 
 to have more power than the clearest argument con- 
 veyed in a trifling spirit. I told him that, now he had 
 heard the word of Christ, he would not be tried at the 
 last day by the same law as the other Brahmins and 
 Hindoos who had never heard it, but in the same man- 
 ner as myself and other Christians ; and that I feared, 
 therefore, that he was in great danger. He said, as 
 usual, that there were many ways to God; but I re- 
 plied that there was no other Savior than Christ, be- 
 cause no other had bought men with his blood, and 
 •suffered their punishment for them. This effectually 
 silenced him on that head : he then said that " he had 
 a house and children, and that to preserve them he 
 must retain the favor of the world ; that he and his 
 friends despised idol-worship, but that the world 
 would call him wicked if he forsook the service oJ 
 the gods.' " 
 
 ^' My Pundit grieved me, by showing that he knew 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 227 
 
 no more of the way of salvation than before. Alas 1 
 how poor and contemptible are all my efforts for God 
 —if efforts they can be called. He observed that 
 'there was nothing express in the book about the way 
 of salvation, or as to what one must do to be saved,' — 
 the legalist's question in every land." 
 
 **My Pundit observed that I had said that forgive- 
 ness would not be given for repentance only; where- 
 as, in the third parable, in chap. 15 of St. Luke, the 
 repentant sinner was received at once. How could 
 this be ? For his part, he would rest his hope on the 
 parables, in preference to the other statements. How 
 strange is the reluctance which men have to depend 
 on the righteousness of another ! He affirmed that he 
 was keeping all the commandments of God. But when 
 I charged him with worshipping the sun at his morning 
 devotions, he confessed it, and said that it was not for- 
 bidden in the ten commandments. I then read him the 
 passages relating to the worship of the host of heaven; 
 but he could see no harm in this species of worship 
 more than in making his salam to any other superior. 
 Vvith respect to the Sabbath, he said that he had al- 
 ways kept that day by fasting, and that all Hindoos 
 did the same ; but that no reason was given in the 
 Shaster why it was holy." 
 
 "Talking with the Moonshee on the old subjects, 
 the divinity of Christ, Mohammed's challenge, &c. he 
 did not know of the system of the Mohammedan doc- 
 tors, that one passage abrogates another ; but said that 
 if I could produce two commandments undeniably op- 
 posite, he would throw away the book, and seek a new 
 religion. Respecting the promise of Mohammed, that 
 
228 MEMOIR OP 
 
 they who die fighting for Islam should certainly go to 
 heaven, I said that my objection was, that the person 
 thus dying might be full of envy, &c. and could such 
 a person go to God ? In answer to this, he denied that 
 the sins of the heart were sins at all ; and I could say 
 nothing to convince him that they were. To refute 
 what he had said at some former times about Mussul- 
 men not remaining in hell for ever, I applied our Sa- 
 vior's parable of the servant beaten with many stripes ; 
 and asked him, ' If I had two servants, one of whom 
 knew my will, and the other did not, and both com- 
 mitted the same fault, which was the more culpable ?' 
 He answered, 'I suppose he who knew his master's 
 will.' I replied, ' Yet, according to you, the enlightened 
 Mussulmen are to come out of hell, while Jews and 
 Christians, for the same sin, are to remain there for 
 ever.' He had not a word to reply ; but said he could 
 give no answer, 'uglee,' but only ' nuglee,' contradict- 
 ing it on the authority of the Koran. He spoke of the 
 ineffectual endeavors of men to root out Islamism, as 
 a proof of its being from God ; and objected to Chris- 
 tianity, because there were no difficulties in it; devo 
 tion only once a week, prayer or no prayer, just whea 
 or where we pleased ; eating with or without washing , 
 and that, in general, it was a life of carelessness 
 with us." 
 
 Toward the middle of the month of April another 
 summons, similar to that which had carried Mr. Mar- 
 tyn to Cuxar, called him from his studies and labors 
 at Dinapore, to Monghir. Not long before he undei- 
 took this expedition, we find him thus expressing him- 
 
HENRY RIARTYN. 229 
 
 before God. "My mind much as usual, not tried by 
 any violent assault of sin or Satan ; but the daily cause 
 of grief and shame, and indeed the root of all sin, is 
 forgetfulness of God. I perceive not in what state I 
 have been, till I come to pray." — " Enjoyed a greater 
 stability of faith in the divine Redeemer. May he 
 make his servant steady, brave, and vigilant in his ser- 
 vice !" — '" Satan assaults me in various ways ; some of 
 his temptations, respecting the person of my Lord, 
 were dreadfully severe; but he triumphed not a mo- 
 ment. I am taught by these things to see what would 
 become of me if God should withdraw his mighty hand. 
 Is there any depth into which Satan would not plunge 
 me?" 
 
 "My soul is sometimes tried with the abounding of 
 iniquity, and wounded by infidel thoughts. But my 
 Redeemer has risen triumphant, and will not suifer his 
 feeble servant to be tempted above what I am able to 
 bear." — " If there is one thing that refreshes my soul 
 above all others, it is, that I shall behold the Redeemer 
 gloriously triumphant, at the winding-up of all things. 
 O thou injured Sovereign, how long dost thou bear 
 this ingratitude from wicked mankind !" 
 
 "Still permitted to find sweet refuge in the presence 
 of my Lord, from infidelity, and from the proud world, 
 and the vanities of time." 
 
 "In prayer had an affecting sense of my shameful 
 ingratitude. Had I behaved thus to an earthly bene- 
 factor, showing so little regard for his company and 
 his approbation, how should I abhor myself, and be 
 abhorred by all : O what a God is our God ! How as- 
 tonishingly rich in grace, bearing all with unceasing 
 20 
 
230 MEMOIR OP 
 
 patience, and doing nothing but crowning his sinful I 
 creature with loving-kindness and tender mercies." I 
 
 '' This is the day on which I left Cambridge. My [ 
 thoughts frequently recurred, with many tender recol- j 
 lections, to that seat of my beloved brethren, and I j 
 again wandered in spirit amongst the trees on the I 
 banks of the Cam." 
 
 " Employed in writing a sermon, and translating ; 
 but heavenly things become less familiar to my mind 
 whilst I am so employed without intermission. Yet 
 the whole desire of my heart is towards spiritual en- 
 joyment. O when shall body, soul and spirit, be all 
 duly employed for God !" 
 
 " Dull and poor as my miserable soul is, and think- 
 ing very little about heaven ; yet, for aught else that is 
 in this world, existence is scarcely worth having. The 
 world seems as empty as air." 
 
 On the 18th of April Mr. Martyn commenced his 
 voyage of nearly a hundred miles to Monghir. The 
 following is an extract from his journal during the 
 eight da3^s that were consumed in thus leaving his 
 station to marry a couple, and in returning afterwards 
 to Dinapore. 
 
 " After finishing the correction of the parables, Heft 
 Dinapore to go to Monghir. Spent the evening at Patna 
 
 with Mr. G in talking on literary subjects ; but my 
 
 soul was overwhelmed with a sense of my guilt in not 
 striving to lead the conversation to something that 
 might be for his spiritual good. My general backward- 
 ness to sneak on spiritual subjects before the uncon- 
 verted, made me groan in spirit al such unfeelingness 
 and unbelief. May the remembrance of what I am 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 231 
 
 made to suffer for these neglects be one reason for 
 greater zeal and love in the time to come." 
 
 April 19th.—" A melancholy Lord's day ! In the 
 morning, at the appointed hour, I found some solemni- 
 ty and tenderness ; the whole desire of my soul seemed 
 to be, that all the ministers in India might be eminent- 
 ly holy; and that there might be no remains of that 
 levity or indolence, in any of us, which I found in my- 
 self The rest of the day passed heavily, for a hurri- 
 cane of hot wind fastened us on a sand-bank for twelve 
 hours, while the dust was suffocating, and the heat in- 
 creased the sickness which was produced by the toss- 
 ing of the boat, and I frequently fell asleep over my 
 work. However, the more I felt tempted to impatience 
 and unhappiness, the more the Lord helped me to 
 strive against it, and to look to the fullness of Jesus 
 Christ. Several hymns, particularly 
 
 " There is a fountain filled with blood," 
 
 were very sweet to me. After all the acquisitions of 
 human science, what is there to be compared with the 
 knowledge of Christ, and him crucified? Read much 
 of the Scripture history of Saul, and the predictions in 
 the latter end of the Revelation. Read also Marshall 
 on Sanctification, Gibert's Sermons, and Thomas a 
 Kempis." 
 
 April 20. — " A day very little better. I could scarce- 
 ly keep myself alive, and was much tried by evil tem- 
 per. Employed in writing to , and Mr. ; but 
 
 all I did was without energy ; the long-wished for night 
 came at last, and my feeble body found rest and resto- 
 ration in sleep." 
 
232 MEMOIR OF 
 
 April 21. — " Again the love and mercy of the Lord 
 restored me to healtli and spirits. Began to write a 
 sermon on walking in Christ, and found my soul bene- 
 fited by meditation on the subject. In the afternoon 
 went on with translations. Arrived at sunset at Mon- 
 ghir." 
 
 April 22.—'" Spent the day at 's. Found two or 
 
 three opportunities to speak to him about his soul. 
 
 threw out some infidel sentiments, which gave 
 
 me an opportunity of speaking. But to none of the 
 rest was 1 able to say any thing. Alas 1 in what a state 
 are mankind every where; living without God in the 
 world. Married to ." 
 
 April 23. — " Left Monghir, and got on twenty-three 
 miles toward Dinapore : very sorrowful in mind, both 
 from the recollection of having done nothing for the 
 perishing souls I have been amongst, and from find- 
 ing myself so unqualified to write on a spiritual sub- 
 ject which I had undertaken. Alas ! the ignorance 
 and carnality of my miserable soul ! how contempti- 
 ble must it be in the sight of God. 
 
 April 24. — " Still cast down at my utter inability to 
 write any thing profitable on this subject ; and at my 
 execrable pride and ease of heart. O that I could 
 weep in the dust, with shame and sorrow for my 
 wickedness and folly ! Yet thanks are due to the Lord 
 for showing me, in this way, how much my heart has 
 been neglected of late. I see by this, how great are 
 the temptations of a missionary to neglect his own 
 soul. Apparently outwardly employed for God, my 
 heart has been growing more hard and proud. Let 
 me be taught that the first great business on earth in 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 233 
 
 to obtain the sanclification of my own soul ; so shall I 
 be rendered more capable also of performing the du- 
 ties of the ministry, whether amongst the Europeans 
 or heathen, in a holy and solemn manner. O how I 
 detest that levity to which I am so subject ! How cruel 
 and unfeehng is it ! God is my witness that I would 
 rather, from this day forward, weep day and night for 
 the danger of immortal souls. But my wickedness 
 seems to talve such hold of me that I cannot escape ; 
 and my only refuge is to commit my soul, with all its 
 corruption, into the hands of Christ, to be sanctified 
 and saved by his almighty grace. For what can I do 
 with myself? my heart is so thoroughly corrupt that 
 I cannot keep myself one moment from sin. Finished 
 the Koran to-day, and considered with myself why I 
 rejected it as an imposition, and the reasons appeared 
 clear and convincing." 
 
 " The budgerow struck with such violence against 
 a sand-bank, that a poor Mohammedan boy, falling 
 with all the rest, broke his arm. We did all that we 
 could, but the cries of the poor boy went through my 
 heart. At night a tremendous north-wester came on, 
 but the Lord kept us in safety." 
 
 April 25. — " The morning employed, with little suc- 
 cess, on the same subject. I still find it too spiritual 
 for my carnal heart. My mind distressed with doubts 
 whether I shall make the people observe the Sabbath, 
 by causing them to lie by : but on considering that 
 they would not think it a favor, but, on the contrary, 
 a vexation, that they could not sanctify it, and that I 
 had not given the mangee notice before setting out, I 
 resolved to go on ; though I felt by no means easy. 
 20* 
 
234 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Before setting out again, I hope to make up my mind 
 satisfactorily on this subject," 
 
 April 26. — " In prayer at the appointed hour, I felt 
 solemnity of mind and an earnest desire that the Lord 
 would pour out a double portion of his Spirit upon us 
 his ministers in India ; that every one of us may be 
 eminent in holiness and ministerial gifts. If I were to 
 judge for myself, I should fear that God had forsaken 
 his church ; for I am most awfully deficient in the 
 knowledge and experience requisite for a minister; 
 but my dear brother Corrie, thanks be to God, is a 
 man of a better spirit : may he grow more and more 
 in grace, and continue to be an example to us ! Passed 
 the day in reading and prayer, such as my prayers 
 are. My soul struggled with corruption, yet I found 
 the merit and grace of Jesus all-sufficient and all-sup- 
 porting. Though my guilt seemed like mountains, I 
 considered it as no reason for departing from Christ, 
 but rather for clinging to him more closely. Thus I 
 got through the day, cast down, but not destroyed. 
 The account of David's fall affected me more tenderly 
 than ever it did, and I could not help weeping over the 
 fall of that man of God. Began Scott's Essays, and 
 was surprised indeed at the originality and vigor of the 
 sentiments and language. At eight arrived at Patna." 
 
 April 27. — "Left Patna and arrived at Dinapore. 
 The concourse of people in that great city was a so- 
 lemn admonition to me to be diligent in study and 
 prayer. Thousands of intelligent people together: no 
 Sabbath — no word of God — no one to give them ad- 
 vice. How inscrutable the ways of God !" 
 
 Mr. Martyn had no sooner returned to Dinapore^ 
 
 I 
 
HENRY fllARTYN. 235 
 
 than he heard, to his sorrow and surprise, that the 
 Ranee, to whom he had sent a Testament, together 
 with some advice upon the subject of rehgion, was 
 about to despatch a messenger to him, to request a 
 letter of recommendation to one of the judges, before 
 whom she had a cause pending, in which her domi- 
 nions were at stake. " I felt hurt," he says, " at consi- 
 dering how low a sovereign princess must have fallen 
 to make such a request, but lost no time in apprising 
 her that our laws were perfectly distinct from the di- 
 vine laws, and that therefore this was no affair of 
 mine, as she seemed to suppose it to be." 
 
 In Mr. Martyn's schools so much progress had now 
 been made, that it became necessary to determine 
 what books should be placed in the hands of the chil- 
 dren who could read. To give them at first the book 
 of the parables which he had prepared for their use, 
 would, it was feared, awaken suspicion in the breasts 
 of their parents, who had already shown much jea- 
 lousy respecting his designs. He therefore deemed it 
 the wisest measure to permit them to use one of the 
 Hindoo books, after having had it previously read to 
 him. It was a book which, if it did no good, could, he 
 thought, do no harm; as it was an old Hinduwee 
 poem, on an Avatar of Vishnu, which it was impossi- 
 ble for the children to understand. 
 
 His judgment on this question — one of some diffi- 
 culty and embarrassment — is thus given in a letter to 
 Mr. Corrie : " Your schools flourish — blessed be God I 
 The Dinapore school is resorted to from all quarters, 
 even from the other side of the river. The Bankipore 
 school is also going on well. I do not institute more 
 
236 MEMOIR OF 
 
 till I see the Christian books introduced. The more 
 schools the more noise, and the more inquiry, and 
 the greater suspicion of its being of a political nature. 
 Besides, if all the schools were to come to a demur to- 
 gether, I fear their deciding against us : but if one or 
 two schools, with much thought about it, comply with 
 our wishes, it will be a precedent and example to 
 others. I think you should not dictate which of their 
 books should be given 5 but only reserve the power of 
 rejecting, amongst those which they propose. I bless 
 God that you are brought to ;ict with me on a broad 
 and cautious plan : but I trust our motto will be, ' con- 
 stant, though cautious ;' never ceasing to keep our at- 
 tention steadily fixed on the state of things ; and be- 
 ing swift to embrace every opportunity." 
 
 Amidst many causes of discouragement — from the 
 inattention of the women who attended his expositions 
 on the Sabbath, the general profanation of that holy 
 day by Europeans, notwithstanding his solemn and 
 repeated remonstrances, and the vacillating conduct 
 of some of his flock, whom he had hoped to have seen 
 stronger and bolder in their Master's cause — a letter 
 from a young officer, desiring, at this time, an ac- 
 quaintance with Mr. Martyn, on a religious account, 
 was to him a source of the most cheering delight. 
 And yet, even before the receipt of it, he could bless 
 God that he felt "impregnable to any discouragement." 
 " It was not," said he, " that I was indifferent, or that 
 I saw some encouraging circumstances; but I was 
 made to reflect that I was the servant of God in these 
 things, and that he would surely bring his purposes to 
 pass, in some way or other." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 237 
 
 In addition to Mr. Martyn's studies in Sanscrit, 
 Persian, and Hindoostanee, we find him now sedu- 
 lously employed in reading Leland against the deis- 
 tical writers; and thence drawing out arguments 
 against the Koran. But being fearful lest, in the 
 midst of these pursuits, his spirit should decline as to 
 more important points, he thus speaks: "May my 
 soul, in prayer, never rest satisfied without the enjoy- 
 ment of God! May all my thoughts be fixed on him ! 
 May I sit so loose to every employment here, that I 
 may be able, at a moment's warning, to take my de- 
 parture for another world ! May I be taught to re- 
 member that all other studies are merely subservient 
 to the great work of ministering holy things to immor- 
 tal souls ! May the most holy works of the ministry, 
 and those which require most devotedness of soul, be 
 the most dear to my heart !" 
 
 Mr. Martyn, whilst thus occupied, was called to the 
 decision of a practical question of greater moment than 
 that respecting the introduction of books into the 
 schools; application having been made by one of the 
 native women, to be received to the communion, though 
 she manifested no signs of penitence or faith, and could 
 by no means be made to comprehend that any thing 
 further was necessary to constitute a Christian than 
 to say the Lord's Prayer. As he found himself com- 
 pelled to deny her request, " she went away," he says, 
 " in great distress ;" but he adopted the steadfast de- 
 termination to reject all candidates for admission into 
 the Church of England, who were manifestly ignorant 
 of the spirit of Christianity, though convinced of the 
 truth of it ; and the decision was doubtless agreeable 
 
238 MEMOIR OF 
 
 to the word of God, and to the practice of the primi- 
 tive times. 
 
 Much time, as we have ah-eady seen, had been de- 
 voted by Mr. Martyn to the translation of the Scrip- 
 tures into Hindoostanee, both before and after he 
 quitted Calcutta. To these exertions for the honor and 
 glory of God a new stimulus was added, in the month 
 of June in this year, by a proposal from the Rev. Da- 
 vid Brown, that he would engage more directly in that 
 important work ; in which he had already proceeded 
 to the end of the Acts of the Apostles ; and also that 
 he would superintend the translation of the Scriptures 
 into Persian. This proposal he eagerly, yet diffidently, 
 accepted; and animated by the expectation of behold- 
 ing his labors brought to a successful termination, he 
 prosecuted them with a delight commensurate with 
 his ardent diligence. 
 
 "The time fled imperceptibly," he observes, "while 
 so delightfully engaged in the translations ; the days 
 seemed to have passed like a moment. Blessed be God 
 for some improvement in the languages! May every 
 thing be for edification in the church ! What do I not 
 owe to the Lord, for permitting me to take part in a 
 translation of his word ! never did I see such wonder 
 and wisdom, and love in the blessed book, as since I 
 have been obliged to study every expression ; and it 
 is a delightful reflection, that death cannot deprive us 
 of the pleasure of studying its mysteries." 
 
 " All day on the translations : employed a good 
 while at night in considering a difficult passage ; and 
 •being much enlightened respecting it, I went to bed 
 full of astonishment at the wonder of God's word, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 239 
 
 never before did I see any thing of the beauty of the 
 language and the importance of the thoughts as I do 
 now. I felt happy that I should never be finally sepa- 
 rated from the contemplation of them, or of the things 
 about which they are written. Knowledge shall van- 
 ish away, but it shall be because perfection shall come. 
 Then shall I see as I am seen, and know as I a 
 
 ini 
 
 known." 
 
 " What a source of perpetual delight have I in the 
 precious book of God ! O that my heart were more 
 spiritual, to keep pace with my understanding, and 
 that I could feel as I know ! May my root and founda- 
 tion be deep in love, and may I be able to ' compre- 
 hend, with all saints, what is the breadth, and length, 
 and depth, and height, and to know the love of Christ, 
 which passeth knowledge !' And may I be filled witli 
 all the fullness of God !" He adds, in his accustomed 
 spirit of incessant watchfulness, " May the Lord, in 
 mercy to my soul, save me from setting up an idol of 
 any sort in his place ; as I do by preferring even a 
 work professedly done for him, to communion with 
 him. How obstinate is the reluctance of the natural 
 heart to love God ! But, O my soul, be not deceived ; 
 thy chief work upon earth is, to obtain sanctification, 
 and to walk with God. ' To obey is better than sacri- 
 fice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.' Let me learn 
 from this, that to follow the direct injunctions of God, 
 as to my own soul, is more my duty than to be en- 
 gaged in other works, under pretence of doing him 
 service." 
 
240 MEMOIR OP 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 DEATH OP HIS ELDEST SISTER — LETTERS TO lUS FRIENDS— ARKl" 
 VAL OF MIRZA AND SABAT — TRIALS WITH SaBAT — DECLINING 
 HEALTH — REMOVAL TO CAWNPORE — DEATH OF HIS YOUNGEST 
 SISTER — HEALTH MORE IMPAIRED — DETERMINES TO VISIT ARA- 
 BIA AND PERSIA — LEAVES CAWNPORE FOR CALCUTTA DEPARTS 
 
 FOR ARABIA. 
 
 Scarcely had Mr. Martyii girded up his loins with 
 the great and heavenly design of completing a version 
 of the Scriptures in Hindoostanee, and of superintend- 
 ing one in the Persian tongue, when the sovereign, 
 wise, and infinite love of his God summoned him to 
 endure an affliction, more grievous than any which 
 had befallen him since those first bitter tears Avhich he 
 shed at the death of his father. Apprehensions of the 
 loss of his eldest sister had been excited in his mind, 
 by some expressions she herself had dropped in a let- 
 ter, which reached him a few weeks before he received 
 the fatal intelligence that she was no more. A period 
 of torturing suspense terminated in one of inexpressi- 
 ble sorrow. But " blessed is the man whom thou 
 chastenest, O Lord." Gleams of this blessedness shone 
 forth from the cloud of that dark dispensation with 
 which Mr. Martyn was now visited. " O my heart, my 
 heart," he exclaimed '' is it, can it be true ! that she 
 ]ias been lying so many months in the cold grave! 
 Would that I could always remember it, or always 
 forget it J but to think for a moment of other things, 
 
HENBY MARTY N. 241 
 
 and then to feel the remembrance of it coming, as if 
 for the first time, rends my heart asunder. When I 
 look round upon the creation, and think that her eyes 
 see it not, but have closed upon it for ever — that I lie 
 down in my bed, but that she has lain down in her 
 grave — O ! is it possible ? I wonder to find myself still 
 in life ; that the same tie which united us in life, has 
 not brought death at the same moment to both. O 
 great and gracious God! what should I do without 
 thee ! But now thou urt manifesting thyself as the Qod 
 of all consolation to my soul : never was I so near thee ; 
 I stand on the brink, and long to take my flight. There 
 is not a thing in the world for which I could wish to 
 live, except the hope that it may please God to appoint 
 me some work. And how shall my soul ever be thank- 
 ful enough to thee, O thou most incomprehensibly 
 glorious Savior, Jesus ! O what hast thou done to alle- 
 viate the sorrows of life! and how great has been the 
 mercy of God towards my family, in saving us all ! 
 How dreadful would be the separation of relations in 
 death, were it not for Jesus I" 
 
 Mr. Martyn's mind, under this painful deprivation, 
 was exceedingly comforted by a sure and certain hope, 
 as it respected her for whom he mourned. That de- 
 lightful expectation of meeting her in glory, which he 
 has now realized, was one powerful support to his 
 heart, then overwhelmed within him : for the letter 
 which contained the account of his loss, happily left 
 him no room to doubt of his sister's eternal gain ; and 
 that, through the grave and gate of death, she had 
 passed into the consummation of bliss, in the eternal 
 and everlasting kingdom of Christ. 
 21 
 
242 MEMOIR OF 
 
 " The European letter," he wrote to Mr. Brown, 
 'contained the intelligence of the death of my eldest 
 sister. A few lines received from herself about three 
 weeks ago, gave me some melancholy forebodings of 
 her danger. But though the Lord thus compassionate- 
 ly prepared me for this affliction, I hardly knew how- 
 to bear it. We were more united in affection to each 
 other, than to any of our relations ; and now she is 
 gone, I am left to fulfill, as a hireling, my day, and then 
 I ^lal] follow her. She had been many years under 
 some conviction of her sins, but not till her last illness 
 had she sought in earnest for salvation. Some weeks 
 before her death she felt the burden of sin, and cried 
 earnestly for pardon and deliverance ; and continued 
 in the diligent use of the appointed means of grace. 
 Two days before her death, when no immediate dan- 
 ger was apprehended, my youngest sister visited her, 
 and was surprised and delighted at the change which 
 had taken place. Her convictions of sin were deep, 
 and her views clear ; her only fear was on account of 
 her own unworthiness. She asked, with many tears, 
 whether there was mercy for one who had been so 
 great a sinner ; though in the eyes of the world she had 
 been an exemplary wife and mother ; and said that she 
 believed the Lord would have mercy upon her, because 
 she knew he had wrought on her mind by his Spirit. 
 Two days after this conversation, she suddenly and 
 unexpectedly left this world of wo, while her sister was 
 visiting a dying friend at a distance. This, you will 
 tell me, is precious consolation ; indeed, I am constrain- 
 ed to acknowledge that I could hardly ask for greater; 
 for I had already parted with her for ever iu this lifej 
 
HENRY !\IARTYN. 243 
 
 and. in parting, all I wished for was, lo hear of her be- 
 ing converted to God, and, if it was his will, taken 
 away, in due time, from the evil to come, and brought 
 to glor}^ before me. Yet human nature bleeds ; her de- 
 parture has left this world a frightful blank to me ; 
 and I feel not the smallest wish to live, except there be 
 some work assigned for me to do in the church of God." 
 Acutely as Mr. Martyn suffered, such importance did 
 he attach to those studies which had in view the mani- 
 festation of the Gospel to regions " sitting in darkness 
 and the shadow of death," that he omitted the prose- 
 cution of them, at this period, only for a single day. 
 It was a duty he thought incumbent on him, to return 
 to his work as soon as possible, however heavily his 
 mind might be burdened ; but his expressions, many 
 days afterwards, declare into what depths of grief he 
 was sunk. " My heart," said he, " is still oppressed^ 
 but it is not " a sorrow that worketh death." Though 
 nature weeps at being deprived of all hopes of ever 
 seeing this dear companion on earth, faith is thereby 
 brought the more into exercise. How sweet to feel 
 dead to all below ; to live only for eternity ; to forget 
 the short interval that lies between us and the spiritual 
 world ; and to live always seriously. The seriousness 
 which this sorrow produces is indescribably precious ; 
 O that I could always retain it, when these impres- 
 sions shall be worn away I My studies have been the 
 Arabic grammar, and Persian ; writing Luke for the 
 w^omen, and dictating 1 Peter, 1, to my Moonshee. 
 Finished the Gulislan of Sadi, and began it again, in 
 order to mark all the phrases which may be of use in 
 the translation of the Scriptures." 
 
244 MEMOIR OF 
 
 One fruit of Air. Martyn-s prayers, and result of hi.s 
 prudence, was llie successful introduction into his 
 schools, shortly after this, of the sermon on the 
 Mount; and on the 21st of September he had the ex- 
 quisite joy of hearing the poor heathen boys reading 
 the words of the Lord Jesus. "A wise man's heart," 
 saith Solomon, "discerneth both time and judgment." 
 It was in this spirit of patient and dependent wisdom 
 that Mr. Martyn had acted respecting the schools; and 
 it was the same rare temper of mind which prevailed 
 on him still to abstain from preaching publicly to the 
 natives: again and again did he burn to begin his min- 
 istry in Patna; but again and again did he feel deeply 
 the importance of not being precipitate. It was not, 
 however, without much difficulty that he checked the 
 ardor of liis zeal. He was determined to see what the 
 institution of schools and the quuit distribution of the 
 Scriptures and Tracts would etfect; and was con- 
 vinced that public preaching atjlrst was incompatible 
 with his plan of procedure; whereas it was clear that 
 a way would thus be opened for preaching, of which 
 object he never lost sight. It was this which made 
 him resist the solicitations of those friends who would 
 have detained him at Calcutta; and this it was which 
 now occasioned him to decline a very pressing invita- 
 tion from Mr. Brown, urging him to take the Mission 
 Churcli at the Presidency. Dinapore was in the midst 
 of the heathen ; and Dinapore, further, was a scene of 
 tranquil retirement. These two considerations caused 
 Mr. Martyn to refuse to comply with the very earnest 
 desire of one whom he entirely esteemed and loved. 
 "If ever I am fixed at Calcutta," he wrote in reply, 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 245 
 
 " I have done with the natives ; for, notwithstanding 
 previous determinations, the churches and people at 
 Calcutta are enough to employ twenty ministers. This 
 is one reason for my apparently unconquerable aver- 
 sion to being fixed there. The happiness of being near 
 and with you and your dear family, would not be a 
 compensation for this disappointment; and having 
 said this, I know of no stronger method of expressing 
 my dislike to the measure. If God commands it, I 
 trust I shall have grace to obey : but let me beseech 
 you all to take no step towards it ; for I shall resist it 
 as long as I can with a safe conscience." 
 
 "I am happier here, in this remote land," he wrote 
 in his journal, " where I hear so seldom of what hap- 
 pens in the world, than in England, where there are 
 so many calls to look at ' tlie things that are seen.' 
 How sweet the retirement in which I here live ! The 
 precious word is now my only stud}'', in the work of 
 translation. Though in a manner buried to the world^ 
 neither seeing nor seen by Europeans, the time flows 
 on here with great rapidity : it seems as if life would 
 be gone before any thing is done, or even before any 
 is begun. I sometimes rejoice that I am not twenty- 
 seven years of age; and that, unless God should order 
 it otherwise, I may double the number in constant 
 and successful labor. If not, God has many, many 
 more instruments at command; and I shall not cease 
 from my happiness, and scarcely from my work, by 
 departing into another world. Oh ! what shall sepa- 
 rate us from the love of Christ I Neither death nor 
 life, I am persuaded. Oh ! let me feel my security, 
 that I may be, as it were, already in heaven; that I 
 
 I 
 
246 MEMOIR OF 
 
 may do all my work as the angels do theirs ; and O ! 
 let me be ready for every work ! be ready to leave 
 this delightful solitude, or remain in it — to go out, or 
 go in — to stay, or depart, just as the Lord shall ap- 
 point. Lord, let me have no will of my own ; nor con- 
 sider my true happiness as depending in the smallest 
 degree on any thing that can befall my outward man ; 
 but as consisting altogether in conformity to God's 
 will. May I have Christ here with me in this world, 
 not substituting imagination in the place of faith ; but 
 seeing outward things as they really are, and thus ob- 
 taining a radical conviction of their vanity. 
 
 Mr. Martyn-s spirits being much depressed by his 
 recent affliction, an invitation, or rather entreaty, so 
 strongly pressed upon him by one who had a great 
 share in his affection and esteem, but which called, as 
 he conceived, for a direct and firm rejection, could not 
 but be a matter of some disquiet to him. He had not, 
 however, the additional pain of witnessing the slight- 
 est variation in his friend's attachment; a circum- 
 stance which does not always occur on similar occa- 
 sions; for the fondness even of Christian friendship 
 will sometimes suffer an interruption from a disagree- 
 ment respecting favorite projects and designs. 
 
 To this perturbation of mind, comparatively light, 
 a very severe disappointment from another quarter 
 succeeded — a disappointment intended doubtless, like 
 his other troubles, for the augmentation of his faith. 
 Such strong representations had been made by those 
 whose judgment he highly valued, respecting the drea- 
 riness of a distant station in India and the evils of so- 
 litude, that he had deemed it agreeable to the will ol 
 
 I 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 247 
 
 God to make an overture of marriage to her, for whom 
 time had increased, rather than diminished, his affec- 
 tion. This overture, for reasons which afterwards 
 comm.ended themselves to Mr. Martyn's own judg- 
 ment, was now declined ; on which occasion, suffer- 
 ing sharply as a man, but most meekly as a Christian, 
 he said, "The Lord sanctify this ; and since this last 
 desire of my heart is also withheld, may I turn away 
 for ever from the world, and henceforth live forgetful 
 of all but God. With thee, O my God, is no disap- 
 pointment. I shall never have cause to regret that I 
 have loved thee too well. Thou hast said, ' Delight 
 thyself in the Lord, and he shall give thee the desires 
 of thy heart.' " 
 
 " At first I was more grieved," he wrote some time 
 afterwards, "at the loss of my gourd, than for all the 
 perishing Ninevehs around me: but now my earthly 
 woes and earthly attachments seem to be absorbing in 
 the vast concern of communicating the Gospel to these 
 nations. After this last lesson from God, on the va- 
 nity of the creature, I feel desirous to be nothing — to 
 have nothing — to ask for nothing but what he gives." 
 
 Providentially for Mr. Martyn's comfort, his thoughts 
 were much occupied, just after the receipt of this let 
 ter, by the arrival of his coadjutors in the work ol 
 translation. One of them, Mirza of Benares, was well 
 known in India as an eminent Hindoostanee scholar ; 
 the other, Sabat the Arabian, since but too well known 
 both in India and England, by his rejection of that 
 faith which he then appeared to profess in sincerity 
 and truth. In the latter of these ^^v. Martyn confident- 
 ly trusted that he had found a Christian brother. Nor 
 
248 MEMOIR OF 
 
 were these hopes respecthig Sabat's religious charac- 
 ter more sanguine than both in reason and charity he 
 might fairly have entertained. Of his abilities a most 
 favorable report had been made by Dr. Kerr, of Mad- 
 ras, who represented him as a man of good family in 
 Arabia — as having been employed as an expounder of 
 Mohammedan law at Masulipatam — and as being well 
 skilled in the literature of his country. With respect 
 to the reality of his belief in Christianity, although 
 Mr. Martyn immediately discovered in him an un- 
 subdued Arab spirit, and witnessed, with pain, many 
 deflections from that temper and conduct which he 
 himself so eminently exemplified, yet he could not but 
 " believe all things, and hope all things," even while 
 he continued to suffer much from him, and for a 
 length of time, with unparalleled forbearance and 
 kindness. How could he allow himself to cherish any 
 doubt, when he beheld the tears he shed in prayer, and 
 listened to the confessions he made of his sinfulness, 
 and to the professions he uttered of his willingness to 
 correct whatever was reprehensible in his behavior ? 
 No sooner had he arrived atDinapore, than he opened 
 to Mr. Martyn the state of his mind ; declaring, with 
 seeming contrition, that the constant sin he found in 
 his heart filled him with fear. " If the spirit of Christ 
 is given to believers, why," said he, " am I thus, after 
 three years' believing ? I determine every day to keep 
 Christ crucified in sight ; but soon I forget to think of 
 him. I can rejoice when I think of God's love in 
 Christ : but then I am like a sheep that feeds happily 
 whilst he looks only at the pasturage before him ; but 
 when he looks behind, and sees the lionj he cannot 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 249 
 
 eat." " His life," he avowed, " was of no value to him ; 
 the experience he had had of the instability of the 
 world had weaned him from it; his heart was like a 
 looking-glass, fit for nothing except to be given to the 
 glass-maker to be moulded anew." Can we wonder 
 concerning one who uttered, with apparent sincerity 
 and much earnestness, sentiments such as these, that 
 Mr. Martyn should observe to Mr. Brown, who had 
 sent him from Calcutta to Dinapore, that "not to es- 
 teem him a monument of grace, and to love him, is 
 impossible?" And truly, notwithstanding all that time 
 has since developed, who will not hesitate in attribut- 
 ing to Sabat the guilt of a systematic and well-con- 
 certed tissue of hypocrisy ; and prefer to conclude 
 that his judgment was at that time enlightened, and 
 his heart in some measure impressed with a sense of 
 what he believed 1 Very soon, indeed, was Mr. Mar- 
 tyn called to rejoice over this Mohammedan convert 
 with great fear and trembling ; for scarcely had he 
 reached Dinapore, when the violence of his temper 
 began to manifest itself. The first Sunday after his ar- 
 rival, on coming to church, conceiving that all due 
 respect was not shown. him, he would not wait till 
 service began, but abruptly left the church and re- 
 turned home ; yet, on Mr. Martyn's expostulations on 
 his turning his back upon the house of God, on ac- 
 count of an insult which was unintended, he instantly 
 confessed, with seeming humiliation, that he had two 
 dispositions ; the one, his old one, which was a sol- 
 dier's, and the other a Christian's. 
 
 Many other signs of an unhumbled spirit in Sabat 
 gave rise to differences which were singularly distress- 
 
250 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ing to a man of such meekness as Mr. Martyn. Even 
 before the conclusion of that year, which when Sabat 
 entered under Mr. Martyn's roof was drawing to a 
 close, he was so grieved at his spirit that he could find - 
 relief only in prayer for him. Yet, however disquieted 
 lie might, and could not but be, at what he was called 
 hourly to witness in one brought into such near con- 
 tact with him, and bearing the name of a Christian 
 brother, his own mind nevertheless enjoyed a large 
 measure of "that perfect peace" in which those are 
 kept whose minds are stayed on God. He was con- 
 tinually " rejoicing in the solid ground of Jesus' im- 
 puted righteousness ;" the greatness, the magnificence, 
 the wisdom of which filled his mind ; he was conti- 
 nually thinking, " Oh ! how is every hour lost that is 
 not spent in the love and contemplation of God, my 
 God ! O send out thy light and thy truth, that I may 
 live always sincerely, always affectionately towards 
 Thee !" — " To live without sin I cannot expect in this 
 world : but to desire to live without it, may be the ex- 
 perience of every moment." And he closed the year 
 like him who, at the end of a psalm of holy and joyful 
 aspirations, exclaims, " I have gone astray like a lost 
 sheep," in the following strain of brokenness of spirit 
 and abasement of soul : " I seem to myself permitted 
 to exist only through the inconceivable compassion of 
 God. When I think of my shameful incapacity for the 
 ministry, arising from my own neglect, I see reason to 
 tremble, though I cannot weep. I feel willing to be a neg- 
 lected outcast, unfit to be made useful to others, provid 
 ed my dear brethren are prosperous in their ministry.' 
 In the midst of various weighty employments, and 
 
HEISRY MARTYN. 251 
 
 of much tribulation, Mr. Martyn passed into the year 
 1808; on the first day of which he thus i everted to his 
 past hfe : " Few or no changes have occurred in the 
 course of the last year. I have been more settled than 
 for many years past. The events which have taken 
 place, most nearly interesting to myself are my sister's 
 
 death, and my disappointment about L ; on both 
 
 these afflictions I have seen love inscribed, and that is 
 enough. What I think I wani, it is better still to want : 
 but I am often wearied with this world of wo. I set 
 my affections on the creature, and am then torn from 
 it; and from various other causes, particularly the pre- 
 valence of sin in my heart, I am often so full of me- 
 lancholy that I hardly knov/ what to do for relief. 
 Sometimes I say, ' O that I had wings like a dove, 
 then would I flee away and be at rest ;' at other times, 
 in my sorrow about the creature, I have no wish lef* 
 for my heavenly rest. It is the grace and favor of God 
 that have saved me hitherto : my ignorance, wayward- 
 ness and wickedness, would long since have plunged 
 me into misery ; but there seems to be a mighty exer- 
 tion of mercy and grace upon my sinful nature, every 
 day, to keep me from perishing at last. My attainments 
 in the divine life, in this last year, seem to be none at 
 all ; I appear, on the contrary, to be more self-willed 
 and perverse ; and more like many of my countrymen, 
 in arrogance and a domineering spirit over the natives. 
 The Lord save me from my wickedness ! Henceforth 
 let my soul, humbly depending upon the grace of 
 Christ, perfect holiness in the fear of God, and show 
 towards al , whether Europeans or natives, the mind 
 hat was in Christ Jesus." 
 
252 MEMOIR or 
 
 In the beginning of this year Mr. Martyn^s sitiiatiorf 
 at Dinapore was rendered far less agreeable than here- 
 tofore — much as he loved retirement— by the remo- 
 val of the only family with whom he lived upon terms 
 of Christian intimacy ; a family for whom he had no 
 common affection ; to whom he had been the mean;* 
 of first imparting serious impressions; whom he had 
 exhorted, watched over, and prayed for ; and whom he 
 unceasingly followed with his intercessions, when he 
 could no longer reach them with his exhortations. 
 
 "The departure of ," he writes, "seemed to leave 
 
 me without human comfort; my regard for them has 
 increased very much of late ; I have seen marks of 
 grace more evidently. It is painful to be deprived of 
 them just at this time; yet the Lord knoweth them 
 that are his, and will keep them, through faith, unto 
 eternal salvation." The following is an extract of a 
 letter to Mrs. on this occasion : 
 
 ♦' Dinapore, January 8, 1808. 
 " Your departure has left the Arab and me in such 
 gloom, that I cannot yet find in his society a supply 
 for yours. I still continue, therefore, one of your 
 camp foiiow^ers, often every day accompanying you 
 in my thoughts as you travel along; and 1 now des- 
 patch some China paper, to overtake you, and assure 
 you once more of my good wishes and prayers. After 
 leaving you on Monday, I crossed the river and so- 
 lemnized the nuptials of , without the interven- 
 tion of any thing untoward. Next morning, at Patna, 
 I walked out in hopes of having one more sight of the 
 battalion and my friends in it. But some of the slow- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 253 
 
 moving baggage hackeries only, in tne rear, showed 
 where you had passed. The nearness of your second 
 day's camp was a strong temptation to add myself 
 again to your number ; and it might have bperi easily 
 accomplished ; but the pain of repeated farewells de- 
 terred me from going. So I set my face towards Di- 
 napore again ; ^nd now, as often as I traverse, in my 
 evening walk, the spot where the pale grass marks 
 your former abode ; and as often as I bring out the 
 Koran from the book-room, without taking up the He- 
 brew for you, I join with Sabat in regretting that 'the 
 faithful is gone.' But only continue to deserve the 
 name, my dear friends, and we shall sorrow the less 
 at your departure. Cleave to him in duty, in affection, 
 in bearing his reoroach, and we are never separated. 
 If I am so happy as to hear good tidings of you, and 
 that you grow in faith and love, I shall be contented. 
 Friendship must not selfishly repine at a separation 
 appointed by God. Yesterday a letter came from 
 
 P , who says that trials are awaiting you; that 
 
 your gay frienas will oppose, &c. ; but enter Burham- 
 pore armed with strong resolutions, and depending on 
 the grace that is in Christ Jesus, and you will stand 
 firm." 
 
 This separation affected him the more sensibly, be- 
 cause it was not in every family at that station that he 
 met with a kind, much less a cordial reception. " I call- 
 ed," says he, "on tne 15th of January, on one of the 
 Dinapore families, and felt ray pride rise at the uncivil 
 manner in which I was received. I was disposed at 
 first to determme never to visit the house again, but I 
 remembered the words, 'Overcome evil with good.'"' 
 22 
 
254 MEJiom OF 
 
 So much as Mr. Martyn was concerned for the sal- 
 vation of the heathen, it will readily be surmised that 
 the state of the native Christians, sunk as they were 
 into a condition of equal ignorance and wickedness 
 with the heathen, would excite his peculiar sympathy 
 and anxiety. Their lamentable case was never for- 
 gotten by him. At the commencement of the present 
 year, especially, it lay so near his heart that he re- 
 solved to ascertain what might be effected at Patna in 
 behalf of those wretched people who " had a name to 
 live, but were dead." Without loss of time, therefore, 
 he made an offer to the Roman Catholics there, of 
 preaching to them on Sundays ; but the proposal was 
 rejected. Had it been accepted, he proposed to have 
 made it the ground-work of a more extensive publica- 
 tion of the Gospel to the inhabitants at large. " Mil- 
 lions perishing," he said, much affected at the reflec 
 tion, " in the neighborhood of one who can preach the 
 Gospel to them ! how wonderful ! I trust the Lord 
 will soon open a great and effectual door. O for faiih, 
 zeal, courage, love !" 
 
 In consequence of the state of the weather at this 
 season of the year, the public celebration of divine 
 service on the Sabbath was suspended for a considera- 
 ble time at Dinapore ; a circumstance as painful to 
 Mr. Martyn, as it was pleasing to the careless and 
 worldly part of his congregation. Upon the serious in- 
 convenience, and yet more serious detriment to the 
 spiritual interest of his flock, arising from the want of 
 u church, he had already presented a memorial to the 
 governor-general ; and orders to provide a proper 
 place for public worship had been issued : nothing ef- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 255 
 
 fectual, however, was yet done ; and Mr. Martyn's love 
 for the souls intrusted to him not allowing him to bear 
 the thought of their being scattered for a length of 
 time, as sheep without a shepherd ; he came to the 
 resolution of opening his own house, as a place in 
 which the people might assemble in this emergency. 
 About the middle of February he writes, " As many 
 of the European regiment as were effective were ac- 
 commodated under my roof; and, praised be God, 
 we had the public ordinances once more. My text was 
 from Isaiah, 4:5. 'The Lord will create upon every 
 dwelling-place of Mount Zion, and upon her assem- 
 blies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a 
 flaming fire by night : for upon all, the glory shall be 
 a defence.' In the afternoon I waited for the women, 
 but not one came : perhaps, by some mistake, notice 
 had not been given them. At the hospital, and with 
 the men at night, I was engaged, as usual, in prayer ; 
 ray soul panted after the living God, but it remained 
 tied and bound with corruption. I felt as if I could have 
 given the world to be brought to be alone w^ith God ; 
 and the promise that ' this is the will of God, even our 
 sanctification,' was the right hand that upheld me while 
 I followed after him. When low in spirits, through 
 an unwillingness to take up the cross, I found myself 
 more resigned in endeavoring to realize the thought 
 which had often composed me in my trials on board 
 the ship, namely, that I was born to suffer ; that suf- 
 fering is my appointed daily portion 5 let this reconcile 
 me to every thing. To have a will of my own, not 
 agreeable to God's, is a most tremendous wickedness. 
 I own it is so, for a few moments ; but. Lord, write it 
 
256 MEMOIR OF 
 
 on my heart. In perfect meekness and resignation 
 let me take whatever befalls me in the path of duty, 
 and never dare to think of being dissatisfied." 
 
 As far as it respected Mr. Martyn's health, a tempo- 
 rary interruption of his ministerial duty would have 
 proved a favorable occurrence ; he was beginning again 
 to suffer from some severe pains in the chest, which 
 first attacked him in the autumn of the preceding year. 
 Desiring to be as " a flame of fire in the service of his 
 God, and panting for the full employment of every 
 day," the early morning, as well as the closing even- 
 ing, found him engaged in his delightful labors ; but 
 he perceived that the body could not keep pace with 
 the soul, in this career of unceasing activity: "the 
 earthly tabernacle weighed down the spirit, whilst 
 musing upon many things," and compelled him, for a 
 while at least, to moderate the vehemence of these 
 exertions. By the month of March, however, the great 
 work, for which myriads in the ages yet to come will 
 gratefully remember and revere the name of Martyn^ 
 the Version of the New Testament in Hindoostanee 
 was brought to a completion ; nor, if we consider how 
 much time he had spent upon it ever since he arrived 
 at Calcutta, and how laboriously he prosecuted it after 
 Mr. Brown had summoned him to direct all his efforts 
 to that end, can it be affirmed that it was hurried to a 
 conclusion with a heedless and blamable precipitancy 1 
 
 " Twas not the hasty product of a day, 
 "But the well-ripened fruit of wise delay." 
 
 " It is a real refreshment to my spirit," Mr. Martyn 
 remarks to Mr. Corrie, just at the moment of sending 
 off the first page of the Testament to Calcutta, in the 
 
HENRY MAETYN. 257 
 
 beginning of April, " to take up my pen to write to 
 you. Such a week of labor I believe I never passed, 
 not excepting even the last week before going into the 
 Senate-House. I have read and corrected the manu- 
 script copies of my Hindoostanee Testament so often 
 that my eyes ache. The heat is terrible, often at 98° ; 
 the nights insupportable." Such was his energy in a 
 climate tending to beguile him into ease and indolence ; 
 so entirely " whatsoever he had to do," did he "do it 
 with all his might." 
 
 Throughout the remainder of the year 1808, till his 
 removal to Cawnpore, Mr. Martyn's life flowed on in 
 the same tranquil course of usefulness and uniformity. 
 He was occupied in revising the sheets of the Hindoos- 
 tanee version of the New Testament, which he had 
 completed; he superintended the Persian translation 
 confided to Sabat ; he gave himself to the study of 
 Arabic, that he might be qualified to take part with 
 Sabat in another version of the New Testament into 
 that tongue ; he continued also to minister to the Eu- 
 ropeans and the natives at the hospital ; and he daily 
 received the more religious part of his flock at his own 
 house whilst his health permitted. A serious attack, 
 similar to that v/hich he experienced on his journey to 
 Portsmouth, occurred towards the end of the summer, 
 and was productive of the following eff"usion, bearing 
 a pre-eminent impress of the Spirit of God. No one, 
 surely, ever touched a string more in union with the 
 harps of angels and saints in light, than he who wrote 
 thus on the evening of a day expected to be his last. 
 
 "I little thought to have had my faitk Vought to a 
 trial so soon. This morning, while getting up, i found 
 
258 MEMOIR OF 
 
 a pain in the centre of my body, which increased to 
 such a degree that fever and vertigo came on, and I 
 fainted. The dreadful sensation was like what I once 
 felt in England, but by no means so violent or long 
 continued — as then, also, I was alone. After recover- 
 mg rny senses, and lying in pain which made me al- 
 most breathless, I turned my thoughts to God ; and 
 O ! praise to his grace and love, I felt no fear ; but I 
 pra>'ed earnestly that I might have a little relief, to 
 set my house in order and make my will. I also 
 thought, with pain, of leaving the Persian Gospels un- 
 finished. By means of some ether, the Lord gave me 
 ease, and I made my will. The day was spent in great 
 weakness, but my heart was often filled with the 
 sweetest peace and gratitude for the precious things 
 God hath done for me." 
 
 " I found delight at night in considering, from the 
 beginning, all that God had done in creation, provi- 
 dence, and] grace, for my soul. O God of love, how 
 shall I praise thee ! happiness, bliss for ever, lies be- 
 fore me. Thou hast brought me upon this stage of life 
 to see what sin and misery are ; myself, alas ! m.ost 
 deeply partaking in both. But the days and the works 
 of my former state, fraught with danger and with 
 death, are no more; and the God of benevolence and 
 love hath opened to me brighter prospects. Thine I 
 am ; ' My beloved is mine, and I am his : and now I 
 want none but Thee. I am alone with Thee in this 
 world; and when I put off this mortal tabernacle, I 
 shall still be with Thee, whatever that unknown 
 change may be ; and I shall be before Thee, not to re- 
 ceive honor, but to ascribe praise. Yes ! I shall then 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 259 
 
 have power to express my feelings ; I shall then, with- 
 out intermission; see and love, and no cloud of sor- 
 row overcast ray mind. I shall then sing, in worthy, 
 everlasting strains, the praises of that divine Redeem- 
 er, whose works of love now reach beyond my con- 
 ception ! 
 
 From the even tenor of his life at this period, it can- 
 not be expected that incidents of a very striking na- 
 ture should arise; yet the description which he him- 
 self has given of it in the following extracts, drawn 
 chiefly from a free and frequent correspondence with 
 his endeared friends and brethren, the Rev. David 
 Brown, and the Rev. Daniel Corrie, will not be wholly 
 devoid of interest to those who have hitherto watched 
 him, with love and admiration, on his way to heaven. 
 
 " April 16, 1808, 
 " This day I have received yours of the 8th : like 
 the rest of your letters, it sets my thoughts on full 
 gallop, from which I can hardly recover my breath. 
 Sabat's letter I hesitate to give him, lest it should make 
 him unhappy again. He is at this moment more quiet 
 and Christian in his deportment than I have yet seen 
 him. Arabic now employs my few moments of lei- 
 sure. In consequence of reading the Koran with Sa- 
 bat audibly, and drinking no wine, the slander has 
 gone forth amongst the Christians at Patna, that the 
 Dinapore Padre has turned Mussulman. 
 " To the Rev. D. Brown:* 
 
 " April 26, 1808. 
 "This day I sent off a chapter of Hindoostanee, of 
 St. Matthew. The name I design for my work is— 
 
260 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Benoni, the son of my affliction ; for through great 
 tribulation will it come out. Sabat has kept me much 
 upon the fret this week. When he had reached the 
 ninth chapter, the idea seized him that Mirza might 
 receive some honor from his inspecting the work. He 
 stopped immediately ; and, say what I will, he deter- 
 mines not to give me the smallest help in correcting 
 the Hindoostanee. 
 
 •' To the Rev. D. Broicn." 
 
 ''■May 9th, 1808. 
 
 " Sabat, having one of his hjead-aches, leaves me 
 at liberty to take a complete sheet. This week has 
 passed as usual, in comparing the Persian and Greek ; 
 yet we are advanced no further than the end of the 
 15th of Matthew. Notwithstanding the vexation and 
 disappointment Sabat has occasioned me, I have en- 
 joyed a more peaceable week than ever since his 
 arrival. I do not know how you find the heat, but here 
 it is dreadful : in one person's quarters yesterday it 
 was at 102<': perhaps it was on that account that scarce- 
 ly any women came. Another reason I assign is, that 
 I rebuked one of them last Sunday, yet very gently, 
 for talking and laughing in the church before I came j 
 so yesterday they showed their displeasure by not 
 coming at all. I spoke to them on the parable of the 
 great supper. The old woman, who is always so ex- 
 emplary in her attention, shed many tears. I have 
 sometimes endeavored to speak to her, but she de- 
 clines conversation. I feel interested about her, there 
 is so much sorrow and meekness depicted in her 
 countenance; but she always crosses herself after the 
 service is over. My Europeans this week have not 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 261 
 
 attended very well ; fifteen only, instead of twenty- 
 five : some of them, indeed, are in the hospital ; and 
 the hospital is a town of itself; — how shall I ever be 
 faithful to them all? 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie.'' 
 
 ' May 31, 1808. 
 
 " Yours of the 24th instant arrived to-day, and re- 
 lieved me from much anxiety respecting your own 
 health. Still you do not say whether the Hindoos- 
 lanee sheets have arrived. I do not wonder at your in- 
 quiring about the Persian. To-day we finish compar- 
 ing St. Matthew with the Greek, if it may be called a 
 comparison; for, partly owing to the errors of the 
 scribe, rendering whole verses unintelligible ; and 
 partly on account of Sabat's anxiety to preserve the 
 rhythm, which often requires the change of a whole 
 sentence for a single word — it is a new translation. 
 We have labored hard at it to-day ; from six in the 
 morning till four in the afternoon. 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Brown'' 
 
 " JuTie 6, 1808. 
 "To-day we have completed the Persian of St. 
 Matthew, and to-morrow it is to be sent off to be print- 
 ed. Sabat desired me to kneel down to bless God for 
 the happy event, and we joined in praise of ' the Fa- 
 ther of Lights.' It is a superb performance in every 
 respect, Sabat is prodigiously proud of it. I wish 
 some mistakes may not be found in it, to put him to 
 shame. Among the events of the last week is the 
 earthquake. We were just reading the passage of the 
 24th of Matthew, on ' earthquakes in divers places,' 
 when I felt my chair shake under me ; then some 
 
262 MEMOIR OF 
 
 pieces of the plaster fell ; on which I sprang up and 
 ran out : the doors had still a tremulous motion. The 
 edition of the Gospel must be announced as ' printed a\ 
 the expense of the British and Foreign Bible Society. 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie.'' 
 
 " June 7, 1808. 
 
 " This day we have sent the Persian of St. Matthew 
 Sabat is not a little proud of it. Your design of an- 
 nouncing the translation as printed at the expense of 
 the British and Foreign Bible Society, I highly ap- 
 prove ; I wish to see honor put upon so godlike an 
 institution. Mirza returned yesterday, and again there 
 are symptoms of disquiet in Sabat. Pray for us. 
 
 " Tothe Rev. D. Brown." 
 
 " Bankipore, Jwne 23, 1808- 
 
 " I groan at the wickedness and infidelity of men, 
 and seem to stretch my neck every way to espy a 
 righteous man. All at Dinapore treat the Gospel with 
 contempt 5 here there is nothing but infidelity. I am 
 but just arrived, and am grieved to find in my old 
 
 friend less proofs of real acquaintance with the 
 
 Gospel than I used to hope. On my way here I called 
 
 on Col. , and advised him to marry or separate; 
 
 the alternative I am ever insisting on. As soon as I 
 
 arrived, Mr. informed me that the reason why no 
 
 one came to hear me, was, ' that I preached faith with- 
 out works, and that little sins are as bad as great ones,' 
 and that thus I tempted them to become great sinners. 
 A young civilian, who some time ago came to me de- 
 siring satisfaction on the evidences of Christianity, and 
 to whom I spoke very freely, and with some regard, 
 as I could not doubt his sincerity, now holds me up to 
 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 263 
 
 ridicule. Thus, through evil report, we go on. Oh, 
 my brother ! how happy I feel, that all have not for- 
 saken Christ ; that I am not left alone even in India. 
 ' Cast thy burden on the Lord, and he shall sustain 
 thee,' is the text I carry about with me, and I can re- 
 commend it to any body as an infallible preservative 
 from the fever of anxiety. 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie:' 
 
 " June 26, 1808. 
 " The day after I wrote to you from Bankipore, I 
 -called on the Nawaub, Babir Ali Khan, celebrated for 
 his sense and liberality. I staid two hours with him, 
 conversing in Persian, but badly. He began the theo- 
 logical discussion by requesting me to explain necessi- 
 ty and free-will ; I instantly pleaded ignorance. He 
 gave his own opinion ; on which I asked him for his 
 proofs of the religion of Mohammed. His first argu- 
 ment was the eloquence of the Koran, but he at last 
 acknowledged that this was insufficient. I then brought 
 forward a passage or two in the Koran, containing sen- 
 timents manifestly false and foolish : he flourished a 
 good deal, but concluded by saying that I must wait 
 till I could speak Persian better, and had read their 
 logic. His whole manner, look, authority, and copious- 
 ness, reminded me constantly of Dr. . This was 
 
 the first visit, and I returned highly delighted with his 
 sense, candor, and politeness. Two days after I went 
 to breakfast with him, and conversed with him in Hin- 
 doostanee. He inquired what were the principles of 
 the Christian religion. I began with the atonement, the 
 divinity of Christ, the corruption of human nature, the 
 
264 MEMOIR OF 
 
 necessity of regeneration, and a holy life. He seemfl 
 to wish to acquire information, but discovers no spiri- 
 tual desire after the truth. So much for this Mussul- 
 man lord : now for Antichrist in another shape — the 
 Popish Padre, Julius Caesar. I asked him whether the 
 doctrine I had heard from the Franciscans in America 
 was his — Extra Ecclesiam Romanam solus non esse 
 'potest? (p. 135.) He said that it was a question on 
 which disputations were constantly held at Rome. By 
 some means we got upon the additions made to the 
 Commandments by the Church of Rome; he said that 
 Christianity without councils, was a city without walls ; 
 and that Luther, Calvin, &c. had made additions ; all 
 which I denied, and showed him the last verses in the 
 Revelation. Upon the whole, our conversation seemed 
 without benefit. 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie." 
 
 " July 2, 1808. 
 " My work is very delightful in itself, but it is doubly 
 so, by securing me so much of your correspondence. 
 My eyes seized your beloved hand-writing with more 
 eagerness than even if the letter had been from Europe. 
 I rejoice with you, and praise God for one Gospel in 
 Persian. With elegance enough to attract the careless 
 and please the fastidious, it contains enough of Eternal 
 Life to save the reader's soul ; therefore, if we do no 
 more, we are happy that something is done. We are 
 safe with the Hindoostanee ; it wants but little correc- 
 tion, and in case of my death, could be easily prepared 
 by any one. I am anxious to hear of the new plans 
 you are about to propose to me : let them not be in 
 the way of recreation; my only exertion, and that 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 265 
 
 through indolence, is small, is to keep my heart right- 
 ly disposed to minister to my congregation at night. I 
 shrink from the idea of Sanscrit : the two or three 
 months I spent in striving to penetrate its unwieldy 
 grammar, were more painful to me than any since the 
 sorrowful days when I first began to learn Greek." 
 " To the Rev. D. Brown:'' 
 
 " July 4, 1808. 
 "I have received no letter from you this week. 
 When Sunday came, and no letter arrived from you, 
 I began to entertain the romantic notion that perhaps 
 ray brother himself would come and preach for me at 
 night. I am now on my way to Patna by water. The 
 Italian Padre came to Dinapore again on Saturday, 
 but did not call upon me : the men sent him a letter, 
 to v/hich he replied in French, that he lamented he 
 could not speak their language, but should remember 
 them in his prayers, and spoke of them as brethren in 
 Christ. When he came into the barracks, the Catho- 
 lics crowded around him by hundreds, and in a tone 
 of triumph pointed out his dress — that of a Franciscan 
 friar — to the Protestants, contrasting it with that of a 
 Clergyman of the Church of England, booted and 
 spurred, and ready for a hunt. The Catholics in this 
 regiment amount to a full thousand — the Protestants 
 are scarcely discernible. Who would think that we 
 should have to combat Antichrist again at this day ? 
 I feel my spirit roused to preach against Popery with 
 all the zeal of Luther. How small and unimportant 
 are the hair-splitting disputes of the blessed people at 
 home, compared with the formidable agents of the de- 
 vil with whom we have to combat here ! There are 
 23 
 
266 MEMOIR OF 
 
 four casts of people in India: the first, heathen; the 
 second, Mohammedans ; the third. Papists ; the fourth, 
 infidels. Now I trust that you and I are sent to fight 
 this four-faced devil, and by the help of the Lord Je- 
 sus, whom we serve, we will. I was rather apprehen- 
 sive yesterday that ray female hearers would have 
 forsaken me ; but they came as usual ; and the words, 
 ' search the Scriptures,' occurring in the chapter of the 
 day, I took occasion to point out to them the wicked- 
 ness of the church of Rome, in forbidding the use of 
 the Scriptures. 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie." 
 
 " July 11, 1808. 
 
 "A loquacious Brahmin having interrupted lis in 
 our work, I leave him to Sabat, and turn my thoughts 
 with more pleasure Chunar-ward. My last letter 
 left me at Patna. The Catholic Padre, Julius Caesar, 
 had gone to Dinapore that very day, to say mass; but 
 at Babir All's I met with a very agreeable Armenian 
 Padre, named IMartin, who kept my tongue employed 
 nearly the whole of the day. I tried him once or twice 
 in spiritual things, but on these he had nothing to say. 
 His dress was a little black cassock, exactly such as 
 we wear, or ought to wear : the top of his head was 
 shaved like the Franciscans. I am almost ashamed of 
 my secular appearance before these very venerable and 
 appropriate figures. The Catholics in the regiment 
 are a thousand strong, and are disposed to be mali- 
 cious : they respect me, however, and cannot help 
 thinking that I have been taught by Roman Catholics, 
 or have been in some way connected with them : at 
 the hospital, the greater number kept themselves aloof. 
 
HENRY MART\-N. 267 
 
 My society, this week, has occasioned me great trou- 
 ble ; one man was tlie occasion of it : still his profes- 
 sions, and earnestness not to be excluded, make it dif- 
 ficult to know how to deal with him. My female 
 hearers do not give me half such encouragement 
 as yours ; probably because I do not take such pains 
 with them ; yet there is no trouble I would spare, if I 
 knew how to reach their minds. They were only 
 fourteen yesterday. I spoke to them on the text, 
 'Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of 
 eternal life.' To whom shall we go? To the Padre— 
 to the Virgin Mary— to the Saints— to the world— to 
 works — to repentance ? No : to Christ. 
 
 " To tlie Rev. D. Corrie:' 
 
 " July 18, 1808. 
 
 " I mentioned to you that I had spoken very plainly 
 to the women last Sunday, on the delusions of the 
 Papists ; yesterday only seven came. I ascribed it to 
 what I had said ; but to-day Sabat tells me that they 
 pour contempt upon it all. Sabat, instead of comforting 
 and encouraging me in my disappointments and trials, 
 aggravates my pain by contemptuous expressions of 
 the perfect inutility of continuing to teach them. He 
 may spare his sarcastic remarks, as I suppose that, 
 after another Sunday, none at all will come. I find no 
 relief but in prayer : to God I can tell all my griefs 
 and find comfort. Last Tuesday the Padre, Julius 
 Caesar, came and staid with me four hours. We ar- 
 gued with great vehemence : when I found that he 
 had nothing to say in defence of the adoration of the 
 Virgin Mary and the saints, I solemnly charged him 
 and his church with the sin of idolatry ; he started. 
 
268 MEMOIR OF 
 
 and said that if I had uttered such a sentiment in Italy 
 I should have been burned. He certainly seeins sin- 
 cere ; and at one time he lifted up his eyes and prayed 
 that I might not convert him, and that God v/ould 
 never suffer the Protestant religion to enter Italy. His 
 main argument against me was, the disorder and im- 
 piety prevalent among the Protestants whom he had 
 an opportunity of observing in Geneva and Leghorn. 
 This disputation has brought us to be quite familiar 
 in our acquaintance: he looked over all my books, 
 and found a French one, called ' The Crimes of the 
 Popes ;' which he desired to have ; but recollected 
 afterwards that his coadjutor might see it. I feel a 
 regard for him ; he is a serious and unassuming young 
 man. 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie.'' 
 
 " August 1, 1808. 
 
 " One day this week, on getting up in the morning, 
 I was attacked with a very serious illness. I thought 
 I was leaving this world of sorrow ; and, praised be 
 the God of grace, I felt no fear. The rest of the day 
 I was filled with sweet peace of mind, and had near 
 access to God in prayer. AVhat a debt of love and 
 praise do we owe ! Yesterday I attempted to examine 
 the women who attended (in number about thirty) in 
 Christian knowledge : they were very shy, and said 
 that they could say no prayers but in Portuguese. It 
 appears that they were highly incensed, and went 
 away, saying to Joseph, ' We know a great deal more 
 than your Padre himself.' The services much weak- 
 ened me, after my late attack. 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie:' 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 269 
 
 " August 8, 1808. 
 
 " I called on the Commander-in-chief here on Sa- 
 turday morning, and was received very graciously. I 
 told him that it was a duty we owed to God as a na- 
 tion, to erect churches ; and asked whether Lord Minto 
 was disposed to go on with it ; to which he replied in 
 the affirmative. I enlarged on the shame I felt in my 
 disputes with the Popish Padres, as often as they threw 
 out reflections on the utter disregard of the Protestants 
 to religion. Julius, the Padre, has been here twice this 
 week, but staid only a very short time. He began to 
 assert, with very great vehemence, the necessity of an 
 infallible judge, in order to settle all disputes on reli- 
 gion ; and mentioned how much he had been agitated 
 by his last dispute with me ; he could do nothing but 
 walk about that night; yet looked up to God and be 
 came tranquil. The men are fast dying in the hospital, 
 yet they would rather be sent to Patna for some holy 
 oil, than hear the word of eternal life. Two or three 
 of my evening hearers are in the hospital ; one is pre- 
 pared to die : blessed sight ! The Persian of St. Mark 
 is to be sent to-morrow, and five chapters of Luke, cor- 
 rected. There is no news from down the stream ; but 
 always glad tidings for us from the world above. 
 " To the Rev. D. Carrie:' 
 
 " August 15, 1808. 
 
 " Glad am I that we are likely to meet so soon ; may 
 it be ' in the fullness of the blessing of the Gospel of 
 peace.' Last week Mohammed Babir, the Mohammedan 
 .ord, and Padre Martino, spent three days here. Little, 
 J am sorry to say, has been done. Sabat did not ap- 
 pear to advantage ; instead of speaking about the Gos- 
 23* 
 
270 MEMOIR OF 
 
 pel to Babir, he was reciting poetry, particularly his 
 own ; and seemed more anxious to gain admirers than 
 converts. We did, however, at last converse about re- 
 ligion ; but Mohammed confessed himself an infidel, 
 and required proof for the truth of any religion. Sa 
 bat was not prepared for this, so I attempted to speak 
 to Babir upon the nature of probable evidence ; but he 
 did not understand me ; so this came to nothing. 
 One day we sat down to dinner before Sabat came, 
 and, to our great astonishment, he rebuked us, with 
 great wrath and pride. With all Babir's gentleness, he 
 rebuked him in his turn, and told him that the Per- 
 sians and English knew how to behave, but the Arabs 
 did not. Babir was so lavish in his compliments to us 
 all, that it was difficult. to get at his real sentiments; 
 but he praised Sabat's Persian translation to the stars; 
 which I was glad to hear. As for the poor Padre, with 
 an exterior so imposing that you would think St. Pe- 
 ter himself was present, he knows nothing at all. I 
 tried him on spiritual things again and again : but he 
 could say nothing. Alas ! how fallen from what their 
 fathers were ! When shall the churches of Asia recover 
 their ancient glory ? You will see the Nabob and Pa- 
 dre soon, I hope. Last Tuesday we sent off the Per- 
 sian of St. Mark. 
 " To the Rev. D. Corned 
 
 " September 9, 1808. 
 
 " Corrie is here, and likely to remain, to my joy- 
 
 You will have some happy hours together, I doubt 
 
 not : with all your cares and trials, you claim all the 
 
 consolation we can give ; and you shall have more 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 271 
 
 than that, if we can obtain any thing for you by our 
 prayers. Corrie will bring you but a poor account of 
 my congregation : I am much neglected on all sides, 
 and without the work of translation, I should fear that 
 my presence in India were useless. 
 
 " To the Rev. D. Brown." 
 
 " October, IS08. 
 
 "I deserve your reproof for not having written to 
 you oftener ; and I am pained at the anxiety I have 
 thoughtlessly occasioned you. I console myself, how- 
 ever, by reflecting that a letter must have reached you 
 a few weeks after you sent your last. I am sorry that 
 I have not good accounts to give of my health; yet 
 no danger is to be apprehended. My services on the 
 Lord's day always leave me a pain in the chest, and 
 such a great degree of general relaxation, that I sel- 
 dom recover it till Tuesday. A few days ago I was at- 
 tacked with a fever, which, by the mercy of God, 
 lasted but two days. I am now well, but must be more 
 careful for the future. In this debilitating climate the 
 mortal tabernacle is frail indeed : my mind seems as 
 vigorous as ever, but my delicate frame soon calls for 
 relaxation, and I must give it, though unwillingly; 
 for such glorious fields for exertion open all around, 
 that I could with pleasure be employed from morning 
 till night. It seems a providential circumstance, that 
 the work at present assigned me is that of translation ; 
 for had I gone through the villages preaching, as my 
 intentions led me to do, I fear that by this time I 
 should have been in a deep decline. In my last I gave 
 you a general idea of my employments. The society 
 still meet every night at my quarters, and though we 
 
272 MEMOIR OF 
 
 have lost many by death, others are raised up in their 
 room ; one officer, a heutenant, is also given to me ; 
 and he is not only a brother beloved, but a constant 
 companion and nurse ; so you must feel no appre- 
 hension that I should be left alone in sickness ; nei- 
 ther on any other account should you be uneasy. 
 You know that we must meet no more in this life : 
 therefore since we are,. as I trust, both children of God, 
 by faith in Jesus Christ, it becomes a matter of less 
 consequence when we leave this earth. Of the spread 
 of the Gospel in India I can say little, because I hear 
 nothing. Adieu, my dearest sister : let us live in con- 
 stant prayer for ourselves, and for the church." 
 To his Sister. 
 
 " October 19, 1808. 
 
 " I have just come out of my chapel, where, with 
 my little flock, I have once more resumed my duties. 
 The infrequency of my appearance among them of 
 late has thinned them considerably ; and this effect, 
 which I foresaw, is one of the most painful and lamen- 
 table consequences of my withdrawing from them ; but 
 it is unavoidable, if I wish to prolong my life. My dan- 
 ger is from the lungs, though none of you seem to ap- 
 prehend it. One complete service at church does more 
 to consume my strength and spirits than six days of 
 the hardest study, or bodily labor. Pray for me, my 
 dear brother, that I may neither be rash nor indolent. 
 
 ''To the Rev. D. Corrie.'' 
 
 '• October '2A, 1808. 
 " You mention a letter inclosed, but none came. The 
 intelligence, however, intended to be conveyed by it, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 273 
 
 met my delighted eyes. Thomason* is coming f This 
 is good. Praise be to the Lord of the harvest, for send- 
 ing out laborers ! Behold how the prayers of the so- 
 ciety at Calcutta have been heard. I hope they will 
 continue their supplication ; for we want more yet, and 
 it may please God yet further to bless us. You cannot 
 leave Calcutta by the middle of November, and must 
 therefore apply for one month's extension of leave. 
 But you are unwilling to leave your flock ; and I do 
 not wonder, as I have seen my sheep grievously dis- 
 persed during my absence. Uncertain when I may 
 come amongst them, they seldom come at all, except 
 the ten or twelve who meet one another. My morn- 
 ing congregation increases as the cold weather ad- 
 vances, and yesterday there seemed to be a conside- 
 rable impression. I spoke in a low tone of voice, and 
 therefore did not feel much fatigue ; after the Hindoos- 
 tanee service I was very weak; but at night tolerably 
 strong again. On the whole, my expectations of life 
 return. May the days thus prolonged be entirely his 
 who continues them ! and may my work not only 
 move on delightfully, but with a more devout and se- 
 rious spirit 1 You are too many happy brethren toge- 
 ther for me to mention all : suffice it to say that my 
 heart is with you, and daily prays for blessings upon 
 you all. 
 " To the Rev. D. Corrie:' 
 
 The early part of the year 1809 produced no varia- 
 tion in the life of Mr. Martyn, until the month of April ; 
 
 * Of whom a memoir has since been written, by the author 
 of this work. 
 
274 IMEMOIR OF 
 
 when he was removed from his station at Dinapore, to 
 Cawnpore. The following extracts are selected from 
 the continuation of his correspondence with Mr. Cor- 
 rie, in the interval which passed between the end of 
 the year 1808j and the termination of his ministry at 
 Dinapore. 
 
 " January iO, 1809. 
 " Your letter from Buxar found me in much the same 
 spiritual state as you describe yourself to be in; though 
 your description, no doubt, belongs more properly to 
 me. I no longer hesitate to ascribe my stupor and for- 
 mality to its right cause, unwatchfulness in worldly 
 company. I thought that any temptation arising from 
 the society of the people of the world, at least of such 
 as we have had, was not worthy of notice ; but I find 
 myself mistaken. The frequent occasions of being 
 among them of late, have proved a snare to my cor- 
 rupt heart. Instead of returning with a more elastic 
 spring to severe duties, as I expected, my heart wants 
 more idleness, more dissipation. David Brainerd in 
 the wilderness, what a contrast to Henry Marty n ! 
 But God be thanked that a start now and then inter- 
 rupts the slumber. I hope to be up and about my Mas. 
 ter's business ; to cast off the works of darkness, and 
 to be spiritually minded, which alone is life and peace. 
 But what a dangerous country it is that we are in ; hot 
 weather or cold, all is softness and luxury ; all a con- 
 spiracy to lull us to sleep in the lap of pleasure. While 
 we pass over this enchanted ground, call, brother, ever 
 and anon, and ask, ' Is all well?' We are shepherds 
 keeping watch over our flocks by night : if we fall 
 asleep, what is to become of them ?" 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 275 
 
 " January 30, 1809. 
 " I have been seized with a sudden desire for read- 
 ing Hebrew, chiefly from a wish of seeing language 
 in its simplest and purest state. It is my belief that 
 language is from God ; and that therefore, as in his 
 other works, so in this, the principles must be extreme- 
 ly simple. My present labor is to find the reason for 
 there being but two tenses in Hebrew. I have read, or 
 rather devoured, the first four chapters of the Hebrew 
 Bible, in order to account for the apparently strange 
 use of these two tenses, and am making hypotheses 
 every moment; when I walk, and when I wake in the 
 night. One thing I have found, which is, that there 
 are but two tenses in English and in Persian. Iidli 
 go — in that sentence the principal verb is Iicill^ which 
 is the present tense. J would have gone — the principal 
 verb is I would or Iioilled. Should, also is a preterite, 
 namely, shalled, from to shall. Another thing I observe 
 is, that, both in Persian and in Enghsh, the preterite is 
 formed in the same way, viz. by the addition of 
 ed ; porsum porsedum—ask, asked. I should not won- 
 der if. in the Saxon, or some other ancient northern 
 language, from which the English comes, it is askedum. 
 Thus you have a letter of pliilofogy. If 1 make any 
 other great discoveries, and have nothing better to 
 write about, I shall take the liberty of communicating 
 them. Scire iuum nihil est, nisi te scire hoc sciat al- 
 ter :*bvii this, I trust, is not my maxim. ' Whatsoever 
 ye do, do all to the glory of God,'' is much better." 
 
 * Knowledge to yourself is in vain, unless others know tliat 
 you have it. 
 
276 MEMOIR OF 
 
 " February 13, 1809. 
 "Last Friday we liad the happiness and honor of 
 finishing the four Gospels in Persian. The same even- 
 ing I made some discovery respecting the Hebrew 
 verb ; but was unfortunately so much delighted that I 
 could not sleep; in consequence of which I have had 
 a head-ache ever since. Thus even intellectual joys 
 are followed by sorrow; not so spiritual ones. I pray 
 continually that or^der may be preserved in my heart ; 
 that I may esteem and delight most in that work 
 which is really most estimable and delightful — the 
 work of Christ and his apostles. When this is in any 
 measure the case, it is surprising how clear and order- 
 ly the thoughts are on other subjects. I am still a good 
 deal in the dark respecting the objects of my pursuit; 
 but have so far an insight, that I read Hebrew and 
 Arabic with increasing pleasure and satisfaction." 
 
 " February 29, 1809. 
 "Your attack proves the necessity of diminishing 
 your Sabbath services. I scarcely know how this 
 week has passed, nor can I call to mind the circum- 
 stances of one single day ; so absorbed have I been in 
 my new pursuit. I remember, however, that during 
 one night I did not sleep a wink. Knowing what would 
 be the consequence the next day, I struggled hard, and 
 turned every way, that my mind might be diverted 
 from what was before it ; but all in vain. One disco- 
 very succeeded another, in Hebrew, Arabic, and Greek, 
 so rapidly, that I was sometimes almost in ecstacy ; 
 but, after all, I have moved but a step : you may scold 
 me, if you please, but I am helpless. I do not turn to 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 377 
 
 this Study of myself, but it turns to me, and draws mc 
 away almost irresistibly. Still I perceive it to be a 
 mark of a fallen nature, to be so carried away by a 
 pleasure merely intellectual ; and, therefore, v/hile I 
 pray for the gifts of His Spirit, I feel the necessity of 
 being still more earnest for His grace. ' Whether there 
 be tongues, they shall cease ; whether there be know- 
 ledge it shall vanish away;' but 'charity never fail- 
 eth.' Yesterday my mind was mercifully kept free 
 the whole day : and I ministered without distraction, 
 and moreover without fatigue. I do not know when 
 I have found myself so strong. The state of the air 
 affects me more than any thing else. On Saturday I 
 completed my twenty-eighth year. Shall I live to see 
 another birth-day ? It will be better to suppose not. I 
 have not read Faber yet; but it seems evident to me 
 that the 11th of Daniel, almost the whole of it, refers 
 to future time. But as the time of accomplishing the 
 Scriptures draws on, knowledge shall increase. In 
 solemn expectation we must wait, to see how our God 
 will come. How interesting are his doings ! We feel 
 already some of that rapture wherewith they sing 
 above, ' Great and wonderful are thy works. Lord God 
 almighty! just and true are thy ways, thou King of 
 saints !' " 
 
 " March 3, 1809. 
 "I did not write to you last week, because I was 
 employed night and day, on Monday and Tuesday, 
 with Sabat, in correcting some sheets for the press. 1 
 begin my letter now, immediately on receiving yours 
 of last week. The account of your complaint, as you 
 may suppose, grieves me exceeding] v ; not because I 
 24 
 
278 me:moir of 
 
 think that I shall outlive you, but because your useful 
 labors must be reduced to one quarter of their present 
 amount ; and that you may perhaps be obliged to take 
 a voyage to Europe, which involves loss of time and 
 money. But, O brother beloved ! what is life or death ? 
 Nothing, to the believer in Jesus. ' He that believeth, 
 though he were dead, yet. shall he live ; and he that 
 liveth, and believeth in me, shall never die.' The first 
 and most natural effect of sickness, as I have often 
 found, is to cloud and terrify the mind. The attention 
 of the soul is arrested by the idea of soon appearing in 
 a new world ; and a sense of guilt is felt before faith 
 is exercised in a Redeemer : and for a time this will 
 predominate ; for the same faith that would overcome 
 fear in heaitli, must be considerably strengthened, to 
 have the same ascendency in sickness. I trust you 
 will long live to do the work of your Lord Jesus. My 
 discoveries are all at an end. I am just where I was j 
 in perfect darkness, and tired of the pursuit. It is, how- 
 ever, likely that I shall be constantly speculating on 
 the subject. My thirst after knowledge is very strong ; 
 but I pray continually that the Spirit of God may hold 
 the reins ; that I may mind the work of God above all 
 things ; and consider all things else as merely occa- 
 sional." 
 
 « March 13, 1809. 
 
 •'How delightful is it to me, at this moment, to 
 commune with a dear brother, who ' is not of the 
 world, as the Lord was not of the world.' I am just 
 
 come from the mess of the -. This morning the 
 
 regiment was reviewed, and J, among the staff,* was 
 
 * Mr. Martjai was Military Chaplain. 
 
HENilY MARTYN. 279 
 
 invited to a public dejeime and dinner. As I had no 
 pretence for not going, I went. Yesterday our new 
 place of worship was opened. It is a room eighty-one 
 feet long, with a very large verandah. It will be a 
 noble church ; but I fear will diminish somewhat of 
 my strength. My text was, ' In all places where I 
 record my name, I will come unto thee and bless thee.' 
 O may the promise be fulfilled to us 1" 
 
 At Cawnpore the hand of friendship and hospitality 
 was stretched out to welcome Mr. Martyn ; and to af- 
 ford him those attentions which, after a wearisome 
 and perilous journey, were not only most gratifying 
 to his feelings, but almost indispensable to the pre- 
 servation of his life. From the pen of the lady* of that 
 friend who then received him, a pen which has been 
 often and happily employed in the sacred cause for 
 which Mr. Martyn lived and labored, we have the fol- 
 lowing account of his arrival at the new station to 
 which he was appointed. 
 
 " The month of April, in the upper provinces of 
 Hindoostan, is one of the most dreadful months, for 
 traveling, throughout the year; indeed, no European, 
 at that time, can remove from place to place, but at 
 the hazard of his life. But Mr. Martyn had that anxiety 
 to be in the work which his heavenly Father had giv- 
 en him to do, that, notwithstanding the violent heat, 
 he traveled from Chunar to Cawnpore, the space of 
 about four hundred miles. At that time, as I well re- 
 member, the air was as hot and dry as that which I 
 
 *Mrs. Sherwood. 
 
280 MEMOIR OF 
 
 have sometimes felt near the mouth of a large oven ; 
 no friendly cloud or verdant carpet of grass to relieve 
 the eye from the strong glare of the rays of the sun, 
 pouring on the sandy plains of the Ganges. Thus Mr. 
 Martyn traveled, journeying night and day, and arrived 
 at Cawnpore in such a state, that he fainted away as 
 soon as he entered the house. When we charged him 
 with the rashness of hazarding his life in this manner, 
 he always pleaded his anxiety to get to the great work. 
 He, remained with us ten days, suffering considerably, 
 at times, from fever and pain in the chest." 
 
 Mr. Martyn's ov/n account of this dreadful and most 
 distressing journey is thus briefly detailed to Mr. Corrie 
 
 " Cawnpore, May 1, 1809. 
 " The entrance to this place is through plains of 
 immeasurable extent, covered with burning sand. The 
 place itself I have not yet been able to see, nor shall, T 
 suppose, till the rains : at present it is involved in a 
 thick cloud of dust. So much for exordium. Let me take 
 up my narrative from Mirzupore, from whence I wrote 
 you a note. I reached Tarra about noon. Next day, 
 at noon, reached Allahabad, and was hospitably re- 
 ceived by Mr. G ; at night dined vvith him at the 
 
 Judge's, and met twenty-six people. From Allahabad 
 to Cawnpore how shall I describe what I suffered 1 
 Two days and two nights was I traveling without in- 
 termission. Expecting to arrive early on Saturday 
 morning, I took no provision for that day. Thus I lay 
 in my palanquin, faint, with a head-ache, neither awake 
 nor asleep, between dead and alive, the wind blowing 
 flames. The bearers were so unable to bear up, that 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 281 
 
 we were six hours coming the last six kos (twelve 
 miles.) However, with all these frightful circum- 
 stances, I was brought, in mercy, through. It was too 
 late on Saturday to think of giving notice of my arri- 
 val, that We might have service ; indeed I was myself 
 too weak. Even now the motion of the palanquin is 
 not out of my brain, nor the heat out of my blood." 
 
 Mr. Martyn's removal from Dinapore to Cawnpore 
 was to him, in many respects, a very unpleasant ar- 
 rangement. He was several hundred miles farther dis- 
 tant from Calcutta, and was far more widely separa- 
 ted than before from his friend Mr. Corrie : he had 
 new acquaintances to form at his new abode; and, 
 after having with much difficulty procured the erection 
 of a church at Dinapore, he was transported to a spot 
 where none of the conveniences, much less the decen- 
 cies and solemnities of public worship were visible. 
 We find him, soon after he arrived there, preaching to 
 a thousand soldiers drawn up in a hoUow square, when 
 the heat was so great, although the sun had not risen, 
 that many actually dropped down, unable to support 
 it. What must such services as these have been to a 
 minister too faithful and zealous to seek refuge in in- 
 dolent formality, and already weakened in health by 
 former ministrations! He complained, if indeed he 
 might ever be said to complain, of an attack of fever 
 soon after the commencement of these services ; and 
 there can be little doubt that they contributed very 
 materially to undermine his constitution. No time, 
 indeed, was lost by him, on this occasion, as before, in 
 remonstrating upon this subject ; and his remon- 
 
282 MEMOIR OF 
 
 strances procured a promise that a church should be 
 built. This expectation, however, was not fulfilled until 
 his health was too much shaken to profit by its accom- 
 plishment. 
 
 At Cawnpore Mr. Martyn's ministerial duties varied 
 little from those which had occupied him at Dinapore. 
 Prayers and a sermon with the regiment, at the dawn 
 of the morning ; the same service at the house of the 
 general of the station, at eleven o'clock ; attendance at 
 the hospital ; and in the evening, that part of his work 
 Avhich was the most grateful and refreshing to his 
 spirit, though performed under the pressure of mucli 
 bodily fatigue— an exposition to the more devout part 
 of his flock, with prayer and thanksgiving— made up 
 the ordinary portion of his labors. 
 
 The love of philology— in which science he fondly 
 hoped to effect discoveries conducive to the elucida- 
 tion of diflBlculties in the Scriptures — followed him 
 from Dinapore to his new residence, and so haunted 
 his mind, that, whether at home or abroad, whether 
 by day or by night, he could not divest himself of it. 
 For many successive days did he intensely pursue this 
 study, and for many sleepless nights did this study 
 pursue him. At length he thought that he had ascer- 
 tained the meaning of almost all the Hebrew letters: 
 by degrees, however, he became less ardent in these 
 inquiries, either, from questioning the truth of those 
 axioms which he had laid down, or from finding their 
 mutility after he had established them. 
 
 These abstruse speculations, together with duties of 
 a more important character, one of the chief of which 
 v/as the superintendence of the Arabic translation of 
 
HENRY MARTYX. 283 
 
 the New Testament, now begun and carried on con- 
 jointly with a new Persian version, were soon inter- 
 rupted, and for a time suspended, by a summons he 
 received to Lucknow, for the purpose of celebrating a 
 marriage, and by a similar call to Pretabjush. Con- 
 cerning the latter he thus writes to Mr. Simeon, la- 
 menting the inconvenience to v/hich he was exposed 
 by such distant demands upon his services. "Just af- 
 ter the last ship from Europe arrived, and I was hour- 
 l)'- expecting my letters, I was summoned to a distant 
 station to marry a couple, and did not return till three 
 weeks after. It was a great disappointment to be thus 
 suddenly sent to roam amongst jungles and jackalls, 
 when I was feasting my fancy with delightful letters 
 from my friends at home ; though Europe is no longer 
 my home. However, my mind was soon reconciled to 
 it, and I was often able to recite, with some sense of 
 their sweetness, Mr, Newton's beautiful lines : 
 
 ' In desert tracts, with Thee, my God, 
 'How happy could I be !' 
 
 "The place to which I was called is Pretabjush, in 
 the territory of Oude, which is still under the govern- 
 ment of the Nabob. Oppression and insecurity of pro- 
 perty seem to have stripped the country of its inhabi- 
 tants. From Manicpore, where I left the river, to Pre- 
 tabjush, a distance of fifty miles, I saw but two or three 
 miserable villages, and no agriculture. The road was 
 nothing more than a winding footpath through a con- 
 tinued wood ; and that, in consequence, of the rains, 
 was often lost. Indeed, all the lowlands were under 
 water, which, added to the circumstance of traveling 
 
284 MEMOIR CP 
 
 by night, made the journey by no means a pleasant 
 Dne. Being detained one Lord's day at the place, I as- 
 sembled all the officers and compan)^ at the command- 
 ing officer's bungalow, and preached the Gospel to 
 them. There were five-and-thirty officers, besides la- 
 dies, and other Europeans. You will have an idea of 
 the Nabob'scountry, when you are informed that, last 
 September, a young officer, going from his station to 
 Lucknow, was stopped by robbers, and literally cut to 
 pieces in his palanquin. Since that time, the Nabob 
 has requested that every English gentleman wishing to 
 visit his capital, may give notice of his intention to 
 the Resident, in order that a guard may be sent. Ac- 
 cordingly, a few months ago, when I had occasion to 
 go to Lucknow, I had a guard of four troopers, armed 
 with matchlocks and spears. I thought of Nehemiah, 
 but was far too inferior to him in courage and faith 
 not to contemplate the fierce countenances of my sa- 
 telUtes with great satisfaction." 
 
 Not long after Mr. Martyn's return from this expedi- 
 tion, letters from Europe reached Cawnpore, bringing 
 intelligence of a similar nature with that which had 
 overwhelmed him in the preceding year. They con- 
 tained intimations of the dangerous illness of that sis- 
 ter who had been so instrumental to his conversion to 
 the Lord ; and they were but too quickly followed by 
 
 an account of her death. " O my dearest S ," he 
 
 began to write, with a faint hope, at first, of the possi- 
 bility of her receiving his letter, " that disease which 
 preyed upon our mother and dear sister, and has often 
 shown itself in me, has, I fear, attacked you. Although 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 285 
 
 I parted from you in the expectation of never seeing 
 you in this life ; and though I know that you are, and 
 have long been, prepared to go, yet to lose my last 
 near relation, my only sister in nature and grace, is a 
 dreadful stroke." " Dearest brother," he continued to 
 her husband, from whom he had, in the meantime, 
 received a more alarming account, " I can write no 
 more to my sister. Even now something tells me that 
 I have been addressing one in the world of spirits. But 
 3'et it is possible that I may be mistaken. No! I dare 
 not hope. Your loss is greater than mine, and there- 
 fore it would become me to offer consolation; but I 
 cannot. I must wait till your next ; and in the mean- 
 time I will continue to pray for you, that the God of 
 all consolation may comfort you, and make us both, 
 from this time, live more as pilgrims and strangers 
 upon the earth. In the first three years after leav- 
 ing my native land, I have lost the three persons 
 whom I most loved in it. What is there now that I 
 should wish to live for? O what a barren desert, what 
 a howling wilderness does this world appear I But for 
 tlie service of God in his church, and the preparation 
 of my own soul, I do not know that I would wish to 
 live another day." 
 
 With a grateful tenderness, also, in the midst of this 
 affliction, he thus addressed Mr. Simeon : — " My ever 
 dear friend and brother, I address you by your true 
 title, for you are a friend and brother, and more than a 
 brother to me. Your letter, though it contains much 
 afflictive intelligence, contains also much that demands 
 my gratitude. In the midst of judgment he remembers 
 mercy. He has been pleased to take away my last re- 
 
286 MEMOIR OF 
 
 maining sister (for I have no hopes of my poor S -'^9 
 
 recovery ;) he has reduced the rest of my family, but 
 he has raised up a friend for me and mine. Tears of 
 gratitude mingle with those of sorrow, whilst I think 
 of the mercy of God, and the goodness of you, his in- 
 strument." 
 
 The close of the year 1809 was distinguished by the 
 commencement of Mr. Martyn's first public ministra- 
 tion among the heathen. A crowd of mendicants, 
 whom, to prevent perpetual interruptions, he had ap- 
 pointed to meet on a stated day, for the distribution of 
 alms, frequently assembled before his house in im- 
 mense numbers, presenting an affecting spectacle of 
 extreme w.retchedness. To this congregation he de- 
 termined to preach the word of the Savioi* of all men, 
 who is no respecter of persons. Of his first attempt at 
 this new species of ministration he thus speaks : " I 
 told them, after requesting their attention, that I gave 
 with pleasure the alms I could afford ; but wished to 
 give them something better, namely, eternal riches, or 
 the knowledge of God, which was to be had from 
 God's word; and then producing a Hindoostanee trans- 
 lation of Genesis, read the first verse, and explained it 
 word by word. In the beginning, when there was no- 
 thing, no heaven, no earth, but only God, he created 
 without help, for his own pleasure. But who is God ? 
 One so great, so good, so wise, so mighty, that none 
 can know him as he ought to know : but yet we must 
 know that he knows us. When we rise up, or sit down, 
 or go out, he is always with us. He created heaven 
 and earth ; therefore every thing in heaven, sun, moon. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 287 
 
 and stars. Therefore, how should the sun be God, v^r 
 the moon be God ? He created every thing on earth , 
 therefore Ganges also; therefore, how should Ganges 
 be God ? Neither are they like God. If a shoemaker 
 make a pair of shoes, are the shoes like him ? If a man 
 make an image, the image is not like man his maker. 
 Infer secondly : if God made the heaven and earth for 
 you, and made the meat also for you, vi^ill he not also 
 feed you ? Know also, that he that made heaven and 
 earth, can destroy them, and will do it ; therefore fear 
 God, who is so great; and love God, who is so good." 
 8ucli was the substance of his first discourse, the whole 
 of which was prepxhed sentence by sentence ; for, at 
 the end of each clause, there followed applause and ex- 
 planatory remarks from the wiser among them. " I 
 bless my God," said Mr. Martyn, " for helping me 
 beyond my expectations. Yet still my corrupt heart 
 looks forward to the next attempt with some dread." 
 The following Sunday he preached again to the beg- 
 gars, in number about five hundred, on the work of 
 the first and second day, when all he said was receiv- 
 ed with great applause. And on the last day of the 
 year he again addressed them, their numbers amount- 
 ing to above five hundred and fifty ; taking for his sub- 
 ject the works of the third and fourth day. " 1 did 
 not," he remarks, "succeed so well as before; I sup- 
 pose because I had more confidence in myself, and 
 less in the Lord. I fear they did not understand me 
 well ; but the few sentences that were clear, they ap- 
 plauded. Speaking to them of the sea and rivers, I 
 spoke to them again of the Ganges, that it was no 
 more than other rivers. God loved the Hindoos ; but 
 
288 MEMOIR or 
 
 he loved other people too; and whatever river, or 
 water, or other good thing, he gave Hindoos, he gave 
 other people also : for all are alike before God. Gan- 
 ges, therefore, is not to be worshipped ; because, so 
 far from being a god, it is not better than other rivers. 
 In speaking of the earth and moon, ' as a candle in the 
 house, so is the sun,' I said, ' in the heavens. But 
 would I worship a candle in my hand V These were 
 nice points : I felt as if treading on tender ground, and 
 was almost disposed to blame myself for imprudence. 
 I thought that, amidst the silence these remarks pro- 
 duced, I heard hisses and groans; but a few Moham- 
 medans applauded." 
 
 With these new labors of love the year 1809 termi- 
 nated. " Ten years have elapsed," observed Mr. Mar- 
 tyn on the last day of it, " since I was first called of 
 God to the fellowship of the Gospel ; and ten times 
 greater than ever ought to-be my gratitude to the ten- 
 der mercy of my God for all that he has done for me. 
 The ways of wisdom appear more sweet and reason- 
 able than ever, and the world more insipid and vexa- 
 tious. The chief thing I have to mourn over, is my 
 want of more power and fervor in secret prayer, es- 
 pecially when attempting to plead for the heathen. 
 Warmth does not increase with me in proportion to 
 my light." 
 
 To the temporal and spiritual necessities of those 
 wretched beings who statedly assembled before his 
 house, Mr. Martyn continued to minister assiduously 
 in the early part of the year 1810; nor did he cease 
 to do so, whilst his health permitted, during the re- 
 mainder of his residence at Cawnpore. The satis- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 289 
 
 faction of seeing their numbers increase, sometimes 
 amounting to as many as eight hundred persons, was 
 exceeded by the more solid gratification of witnessing 
 in them a growing attention to the instructions he de- 
 livered. By degrees tumultuous applauses were suc- 
 ceeded by pertinent remarks, or were lost in a serious 
 and pensive silence. On one occasion, particularly, the 
 apparent effect produced by his discourse was highly 
 encouraging. An extraordinary impression was made 
 on his Mohammedan and pagan auditory, whom he 
 had been addressing on the awful subject of the de- 
 struction of Sodom and Gomorrah, with equal simpli- 
 city and solemnity. "After finishing," he observes, 
 '' the narrative of the fall of Sodom, I said, without 
 further preparation, ' Do you, too, repent of your sins, 
 and turn to God?' It was this simple sentence that 
 seemed to come with great power, and prevented my 
 proceeding for a time. ' For though you are not like 
 the men of Sodom — God forbid I — you are neverthe- 
 less sinners. Are there no thieves, fornicators, railers, ' 
 extortioners among you? Be you sure that God is 
 angry. I say not that He will burn your town ; but 
 that He will burn you. Haste, therefore, out of Sodom. 
 Sodom is the world, which is full of sinners and sin. 
 Come out, therefore, from amongst them : forsake not 
 your worldly business, but your sinful companions. 
 Do not be like the world, lest you perish with them. 
 Do not, like Lot, linger; say not, to-morrow we will 
 repent, lest you never see to-morrow — repent to-day. 
 Then, as Lot, seated on the hill, beheld the flames in 
 safety, you also, sitting on the hills of heaven, shall 
 behold the ruins of the world without fear.'" 
 25 
 
290 MEMOIR Of 
 
 In the midst of these exertions, an attack of pain in 
 the chest, of a severer kind than he had before expe- 
 rienced, forced upon Mr. Martyn's mind the unwel- 
 come conviction of the necessity of some quiet and 
 relaxation. 
 
 Upon the subject of his health, a subject which was 
 becoming but too interesting and alarming to his friends 
 in general, he thus wrote to Mr. Simeon, who long 
 before had warmly urged him to the most watchful 
 care and prudence. "I read your letter of 6th July. 
 1809, cautioning me against over-exertion, with the 
 confidence of one who had nothing to fear. This ivaf? 
 only three weeks ago. Since the last Lord's day your 
 kind advice was brought home to my mind, accompa- 
 nied with painful regret that I had not paid more at- 
 tention to it. My work last Sunday was not more than 
 usual, but far too much for me, I can perceive. First, 
 service to his majesty's 63d regiment, in the open air ; 
 then at head quarters ; in the afternoon preached to 
 eight hundred natives ; at night to my little flock of 
 Europeans. Which of these can I forego? The minis- 
 tration to the natives might be in the week : but I wish 
 to attach the idea of holiness to the Sunday. My even- 
 ing congregation, on Sunday, is attended by twice a» 
 many as in the week-day; so how can I let this go?"* 
 
 With what extreme reluctance Mr. Martyn " spared 
 himself," we see from the above letter. The progres? 
 of his complaint, however, compelled him to overcome 
 this reluctance; and to the Indian congregation, when 
 they next assembled, he was obliged to declare that his 
 ill health prevented him from addressing them ; upon 
 which hundredsof voices were heai."" invoking for him 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 891 
 
 long life and health ; and when he dispensed his alms 
 among them, their thankfulness seemed to know no 
 bounds. Shortly after, however, he ventured to finish 
 with these mendicants the history of Joseph, upon 
 which he had entered ; and to resume also the whole 
 of his duty on the Sabbath, with the exception of one 
 service. And notwithstanding his extreme caution on 
 that point, he received an old Hindoo woman, on the 
 profession of her faith, " who, though she knew but 
 little, was," he said, " lowliness itself." 
 
 Whilst Mr. Martyn was thus laboring in the very 
 fire, sometimes yielding to the pressure of his com- 
 plaint, and affording himself a little ease and relaxa- 
 tion ; at others, renewing it, either by private conver- 
 sation or public services ; providentially for the pre- 
 servation of the remnant of his health, in the begin- 
 ning of June, his friend and brother, Mr. Corrie, ar- 
 rived at Cawnpore, on his journey to his new station 
 at Agra. This proved a most seasonable refreshment 
 and relief to Mr. Martyn, both in body and mind ; for 
 his friend, though himself in a weak state of health, 
 undertook, by the permission of the commander-in- 
 chief, who showed a kind consideration for Mr. Mar- 
 tyn in his drooping condition, part of the duty, leav- 
 ing to Mr. Martyn only the services of preaching to 
 the natives at noon, and to the soldiers in the evening, 
 in the performance of which he persuaded himself 
 that he ought to persevere. 
 
 How greatly his friends became alarmed at this 
 juncture, will appear from the following animated and 
 anxious letter from Mr. Brown : " You will know, 
 from our inestimable brother Corrie, my solicitude 
 
292 MEMOIR OP 
 
 about your health. If it could make you live longer, I 
 would give up any child 1 have, and myself into the 
 bargain. May it please the adorable, unsearchable Be- 
 ing with whom we have to do, to lengthen your span ! 
 Amidst the dead and the dying, nothing can be more 
 apparently prosperous to the church of God, than the 
 overwhelmings now taking place in the earth. Christ 
 will find his way to the hearts of men, and there will 
 be a great company to praise him. I know not why 
 we should wish to be saved, but for this purpose ; or 
 why, but for this purpose, we should desire the con- 
 version of Heathens, Turks, and Infidels. To find them 
 at the feet of Jesus will be a lovely sight. Our feeble 
 voices cannot praise him much. We shall be glad to 
 see them clapping their hands and casting their crowns 
 before him ; for all in heaven and earth cannot sufil- 
 ciently praise him. I see no cause to wish for any thing 
 but the advancement of that knowledge by which there 
 is some accession of praise to his holy and blessed 
 name. V/e grasp and would wish to gather all to 
 Christ; but without him we can do nothing; he will 
 gather to himself those that are his." 
 
 From this time till the month of September Mr. 
 Martyn persisted in his ministration to the natives, 
 taking for the subject of several successive discourses 
 the ten commandments. On one of these occasions he 
 describes himself as speaking with great ease in his 
 body, and joy in his heart. " Blessed be God," he says, 
 "my strength is returning. O may I live to proclaim 
 salvation through a Savior's blood." But this sunshine 
 was soon overclouded ; and shortly after he again re- 
 lapsed. 
 
BENRY MARTYN. 293 
 
 Such was the sinking state of his health, notwith- 
 standing the seasonable and important assistance de- 
 rived from the presence of Mr. Corrie, that a removal 
 from Cawnpore, either to make trial of the effect of a 
 sea voyage, or to return for a short time to England, 
 became now a matter of urgent necessity. The adop- 
 tion of the latter expedient he had once determined 
 upon, conceiving that his complaint might arise 
 from the relaxing effect of the climate, and that a 
 bracing air would in that case be beneficial. Nor was 
 this resolution formed without a reluctant struggle in 
 his mind ; India held out to him the most powerful at- 
 tractions, however strongly his affections were drawn 
 towards his native country. That he had not forgotten 
 one peculiarly dear to him, is shown in the following 
 record, breathing equally a spirit of touching tender- 
 ness and of meek resignation. 
 
 "Sept. 22.— "Was walking with L ; both much 
 
 affected, and speaking on the things dearest to us both. 
 I awoke, and behold it was a dream ! My mind re- 
 mained very solemn and pensive — I shed tears. The 
 clock struck three, and the moon was riding near her 
 highest noon ; all was silence and solemnity, and I 
 thought with pain of the sixteen thousand miles be- 
 tween us. But good is the will of the Lord ! even if I 
 see her no more." 
 
 The precise period of his departure from Cawnpore, 
 as well as the place of his ultimate destination, were 
 fixed by information received from Calcutta, concern- 
 ing the Persian version of the New Testament. 
 
 The version which had first been made in that Ian- 
 
894 MEMOIR OF 
 
 guage, two Gospels of whicli had been printed, had 
 been considered, on further inspection and more ma- 
 ture consideration, to require too many amendments 
 to admit of its immediate publication. It was accord- 
 ingly returned to the translator, who, under the super- 
 intendence of Mr. Marty n, bestowed so much pains 
 and attention upon it as to render it a new, and it was 
 hoped, a sound and accurate work. Cy those, howev- 
 er, who were considered competent judges at Calcutta, 
 it was still deemed unfit for general circulation, inas- 
 much as it was thought to abound in Arabic idioms, 
 and to be written in a style, pleasing indeed to the 
 3earned, but not sufficiently level to the capacities of 
 the mass of common readers. 
 
 At this decision Mr. Martyn was as keenly disap- 
 pointed as he was delighted at the complete success of 
 the Hindoostanee version, which, on the minutest and 
 most rigorous revision, was pronounced to be idiomaiic 
 and plain. But meeting the disappointment with that 
 spirit and elasticity of mind which is the result of 
 lively faith, he instantly resolved, after committing 
 his way to God in prayer, and consulting his friends, 
 Mr. Corrie and Mr. Brown, on the subject, to go into 
 Arabia and Persia, for the purpose of collecting the 
 opinions of learned natives, with respect to the Per- 
 sian translation, which had been rejected, as well as- of 
 the Arabic version, which was yet incomplete, though 
 nearly finished. 
 
 Mr. Brown's reply, on this purpose being communi- 
 cated to him, is too characteristic, both of himself and 
 of Mr. Martyn, to be omitted. " But can I then," said 
 he, "bring myself to cut the string and let j-ou go? 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 295 
 
 I confess I could not, if your bodily frame were strong, 
 and promised to last for half a century. But, as you 
 burn with the intenseness and rapid blaze of heated 
 phosphorus, why should we not make the most of you ? 
 Your flame may last as long, and perhaps longer, in 
 Arabia, than in India. Where should the phosnix build 
 her odoriferous nest, but in the land prophetically call- 
 ed ' the blessed V — and where shall we ever expect, 
 but from that country, the true Comforter to come to 
 the nations of the east? I contemplate your New 
 Testament, springing up, as it were, from dust and 
 ashes, but beautiful 'as the wing? of a dove covered 
 with silver, and her feathers like yellow gold.' " 
 
 Towards the end of September, therefore, Mr. Mar- 
 tyn put himself in readiness to leave Cawnpore ; and 
 on his preaching for the last time to the natives, and 
 giving them an account of the life, the miracles, the 
 death, and the resurrection of Jesus, as well as a sum- 
 mary of his heavenly doctrine — exhorting them to 
 believe in him ; and taking them to record that he had 
 declared to them the glad tidings of the Gospel — it 
 was but too apparent that they would never again hear 
 those sounds of wisdom and mercy from his lips. On 
 the opening of the new church, also, where he preach- 
 ed to his own countrymen — amidst the happiness and 
 thankfulness which abounded at seeing " a temple of 
 God erected, and a door opened for the service of the 
 Almighty, in a place where, from the foundation of 
 the world, the tabernacle of the true God had never 
 stood," — a mournful foreboding could not be suppress- 
 ed, that he, who had been the cause of its erection, and 
 who now ministered in it for the first time, in the 
 
296 MEMOIR OF 
 
 beanty of holiness, would minister there no more. 
 They beheld him as standing on the verge of the eter- 
 nal world, and ready to take a splendid flight. " My 
 father, ray father, the chariot of Israel and the horse- 
 men thereof," were the sentiments with which many 
 gazed on him. One of his auditors on this solemn oc- 
 casion,* describes, in the following words, the feelings 
 of many others, in depicting her own : "He began in 
 a weak and faint voice, being at that time in a very 
 bad state of health ; but, gathering strength as he pro- 
 ceeded, he seemed as one inspired from on high. 
 Never was an audience more affected. The next day 
 this holy and heavenly man left Cawnpore, and the so- 
 ciety of many who sincerely loved and admired him. 
 He left us with little hope of seeing him again, until, 
 by the me.rcy of our Savior, we meet with him in our 
 Father's house." 
 
 On the first day of October, the day following the 
 delivery of this affecting discourse, after fervently 
 uniting in prayer with his beloved friend and brother 
 Mr. Corrie, with whom he was not again to meet and 
 worship until separation shall cease for ever, and 
 prayer be changed into endless hallelujahs, Mr. Mar- 
 tyn departed from Cawnpore for Mr. Brown's resi- 
 dence at Aldeen, which he safely reached on the 
 evening of the last day of the month. In his voyage 
 down the Ganges nothing of particular moment oc- 
 curred, except that he visited the remains of his flock 
 of the 67th at Gazeepore, " where," said he, " sad was 
 the sight — many of the most hopeful were ashamed 
 to look me in the face, and sorrow appeared in the 
 * Mrs. Sherwood. 
 
HENRY MAETi'N. 297 
 
 faces of those who had remained faithful. About nine 
 of these came to me in my boat, where we sung the 
 hymn which begins. ' Come, ye that love the Lord ;' 
 after which I spoke to and prayed with them, earnest- 
 ly and affectionately, if ever I did in my life." This 
 painful interview was succeeded by another, not unin- 
 teresting, with Antonio, a monk, at Boglipore. "We 
 sat in the evening," Mr. Martyn writes, " under a shed 
 on the banks of tlie river, and began to dispute, in 
 Latin, about the church. He grew a little angry, and 
 I do not know what might have been the end of it; 
 but the church-bells rang for vespers, and terminated 
 the controversy. The church is in his garden ; a very 
 neat building, hung round with some little mean en- 
 gravings. A light was burning in the chancel, and an 
 image of the Virgin, behind a curtain, as usual, was 
 over the table. Antonio did not fail to bow to the 
 image; but he did it in a way which showed he was 
 ashamed of himself; at least, so I thought. He read 
 some passages from the Hindoostanee Gospels, which 
 I was surprised to find so well done. I begged him to 
 go on with the Epistles, He had translated also the 
 Missal, equally well done. He showed me the four Gos- 
 pels in Persian, very poorly done. I rejoiced unfeign- 
 edly at seeing so much done, though he followeth not 
 with us. The Lord bless his labors ; and while he 
 watereth others, may he be watered himself!" 
 
 Restored, after an absence of four years, to an inter- 
 course with his friends, who, on beholding his pallid 
 countenance and enfeebled frame, knew not whether 
 most to mourn or to rejoice, Mr. Martyn partook 
 largely of that pure and refined happiness which is 
 
298 MEMOIR OF 
 
 peculiar to one of his vivid feelings and heavenly 
 affections, in that society where they that " fear the 
 Lord speak often one to another, and the Lord heark- 
 ens and hears, and a book of remembrance is written 
 before him for them that fear the Lord, and think 
 upon his name." The following letter to Mr. Simeon, 
 expresses the heartfelt sentiments of one of those 
 friends* to whom India in general, and Calcutta in 
 particular, stand so greatly indebted, after an inter- 
 view chequered alternately by the varying lights and 
 shades of joy and distress. "This bright and lovely 
 jewel first gratified our eyes on Saturday last. He is 
 on his way to Arabia, where he is going in pursuit of 
 health and knowledge. You know his genius, and 
 what gigantic strides he takes in every thing. He has 
 some great plan in his mind, of which I am no com- 
 petent judge ; but, as far as I do understand it, the ob- 
 ject is far too grand for one short life; and much be- 
 yond his feeble and exhausted frame. Feeble it is, in- 
 deed ! how fallen and changed ! His complaint lies in 
 his lungs, and appears to be an incipient consumption. 
 But let us hope that the sea-air may revive him ; and 
 that change of place and pursuit may do him essen- 
 tial service, and continue his life many years. In all 
 other respects, he is exactly the same as he was ; he 
 shines in all the dignity of love, and seems to carry 
 about him such a heavenly majesty as impresses the 
 mind beyond description. But if he talks much, though 
 in a low voice, he sinks, and you are reminded of his 
 being ' dust and ashes.' " 
 So infirm was the state of Mr. Martyn's health, thai 
 * The Rev. Mr. Thomason. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. %« 
 
 the indulgence of conversation with his friends soon 
 produced a recurrence of those symptoms which had 
 occasioned alarm at Cawnpore ; and yet, notwith- 
 standing this, he preached every Sabbath at Calcutta, 
 with one exception only, until he finally left it. Ani- 
 mated with the zeal of that Apostle who at Troas con- 
 tinued his discourse until midnight, he could not re- 
 frain from lifting up his voice, weak as it was, in di- 
 vine warnings and invitations, in a place where some- 
 thing seemed to intimate that he should never again 
 declare God's judgments against the impenitent, nor 
 invite the weary and heavy laden to Jesus Christ 
 for rest. 
 
 " I now pass," said Mr. Martyn, on the first day of 
 the year 1811, "from India to Arabia, not knowing 
 the things that shall befall me there, but assured that 
 an ever-faithful God and Savior will be with me in all 
 places whithersoever I may go. May he guide me and 
 protect me, and after prospering me in the thing 
 whereunto I go, bring me back again to my delightful 
 work in India. I am perhaps leaving it to see it no 
 more ; but the will of God be done ; my times are in 
 his hand, and he will cut them as short as shall be 
 most for my good ; and with this assurance, I feel that 
 nothing need interrupt my work or my peace." 
 
 On the 7th day of January, after having preached a 
 sermon on the anniversary of the Calcutta Bible So- 
 ciety, which was afterwards printed, and entitled, 
 "Christian India; or, an Appeal on behalf of nine 
 hundred thousand Christians in India who want the 
 Bible;" and after having, for the last time, addressed 
 the mhabitants of Calcutta, from the text of Scripture, 
 
300 MEMOIR OP 
 
 " But one thing is needful," Mr. Martyn departed for 
 ever from those shores, on which he had fondly and 
 fully purposed to spend all his days. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 VOYAGE AND JOCRNEY FROM BENGAL TO PERSIA — INSUPPORTA- 
 ©LE HEAT — ARRIVAL AT SlflRAZ — COMMENCES A NEW PER- 
 SIAN TRANSLATION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT — DISCUSSIONS 
 WITH THE PERSIAN MOOLAHS* 
 
 In the former periods of Mr. Martyn's life, we have 
 seen in him the successful candidate for academical 
 distinctions — the faithful and laborious pastor — the 
 self-denying and devoted missionary — the indefatiga- 
 ble translator of the Scriptures — the preacher of the 
 Gospel to the heathen. In this, the last and shortest 
 portion of the contracted term of his earthly exist- 
 ence, we are called to contemplate his character m a 
 new and yet more striking light, and shall have oc- 
 casion to admire in him the erect and courageous spirit 
 of the Christian confessor. 
 
 The occurrences which transpired between his de- 
 parture from tiie mouth of the Hoogley and his arri- 
 val at Shiraz, occupy a period of five months. They 
 are partly recorded in the following extracts from his 
 private journal, and partly related in a letter to Mr, 
 Corrie, from Shiraz. 
 
BExNRY MARTYN. 301 
 
 " Bay of Bengal^ January, 1811. 
 
 *'Itook a passage in the ship Ahmoody, Captain 
 Kinsay, bound to Bombay. One of my fellow-passen- 
 gers was the Honorable Mr. Elphinstone, who was 
 proceeding to take the Residency of Poonah. His 
 agreeable manners and classical acquirements made 
 me think myself fortunate indeed, in having such a 
 companion, and I found his company the most agree- 
 able circumstance in my voyage." 
 
 " Our captain was a pupil of Swartz, of whom he 
 communicated many interesting particulars. Swartz, 
 with KolhofF and Jcenicke, kept a school for half-cast 
 children, about a mile and a half from Tanjore ; but 
 went every night to the Tanjore church, to meet about 
 sixty or seventy of the king's regiment, who assem- 
 bled for devotional purposes : after which he officiated 
 to their wives and children in Portuguese. At the 
 school Swartz used to read in the morning out of the 
 German 'Meditation for every day in the year;' at 
 night he had family prayer. Jcenicke taught geogra- 
 phy ; Kolhoff, writing and arithmetic. They had also 
 masters in Persian and Malabar." 
 
 " At the time when the present Rajah was in danger 
 of his life from the usurper of his uncle's throne, Swartz 
 used to sleep in the same room with him. This was 
 sufficient protection, ' for (said the captain) Swartz 
 was considered by the natives as something more than 
 mortal.' The old Rajah, at his death, committed his 
 nephew to Swartz." 
 
 " All down the bay of Bengal I could do nothing but 
 sit listless on the poop, viewing the wide waste of v/a- 
 26 
 
302 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ter ; a sight that would have been beautiful, had I been 
 well." 
 
 " On the 18th we came in sight of the Island of 
 Ceylon." 
 
 " In my Hebrew researches I scarcely ever felt so 
 discouraged. AJl the knowledge I thought I had ac- 
 quired became uncertain, and consequently I was un- 
 happy. It was in vain that I reflected that thousands 
 live and die happy, without such knowledge as I am 
 in search of." 
 
 Jan. 20. — Sunday. — " Had divine service in the ca- 
 bin in the morning, but waited in vain for what I call 
 a proper opportunity of introducing family prayer. 
 When shall I have done with this pernicious delicacy, 
 which would rather yield up souls than suffer a wound 
 itself?" 
 
 Jan. 22. — " Came to an anchor off Columbo. In the 
 afternoon went on shore with Mr. Elphinstone, and 
 walked to a cinnamon garden. The road all along v/as 
 beautiful ; tall groves of cocoa-nut trees on each side, 
 with the tents of the natives among them, opened here 
 and there, and gave a view of the sea. The Cingalese 
 who accompanied us, told the natives who saw us, that 
 we were Protestant Christians. On our way back, we 
 saw a party of Cingalese Christians returning home 
 from a church-yard, where they had been burying a 
 corpse. I crossed over to them, and found their Cate- 
 chist, who, however, spoke too little English to give 
 me any information." 
 ^ Jan. 23.—" Sailed from Ceylon across the Gulf of 
 Manaar, where there is generally a swell, but which 
 we found smooth. Having passed Cape Comorin, and 
 
HENRY MARTVN- 303 
 
 come into smooth water, I propused having family 
 prayer every night in the cabin ; and no objection way 
 made. Spoke a ship to-day which was conveying pil- 
 grims from Manilla to Jidda. The first object discern- 
 ible under the high mountains at Cape Comorin was a 
 church. As v/e passed along the shore, churches ap- 
 peared every two or three miles, with a row of huts on 
 each side. These churches are like the meeting-houses 
 in England, with a porch at the west end. Perhaps 
 many of these poor people, with all the incumbran- 
 ces of popery, are moving towards the kingdom of 
 heaven." 
 
 Jan. 26. — " Anchored off Allepie. Learned that there 
 were here about two hundred Christians, Portuguese, 
 besides the fishermen cast. The church was a tempo- 
 rary erection ; but a stone edifice is to be raised on the 
 spot. The Portuguese Padre resides at another church 
 about three miles off." 
 
 Jan. 27 to 31. — " Generally unwell. In prayer, my 
 views of my Savior have been inexpressibly consola- 
 tory. How glorious the privilege that we exist but in 
 him; without him I lose the principle of life, and am 
 left to the power of native corruption— a rotten branch, 
 a dead thing, that none can make use of. This mass 
 of corruption, when it meets the Lord, changes its na- 
 ture, and lives throughout, and is regarded by God as 
 a member of Christ's body. This is my bliss, that 
 Christ is all. Upheld by him, I smile at death. It is 
 no longer a question about my own worthiness. I 
 glory in God, through our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 Feb. 7. — " Arrived at Goa. Spent the evening nt 
 Mr. 's, to whom I had letters of recommendation. 
 
304 MEMOIR OF 
 
 The next day I went up, with Mr. Elphinstone and 
 others, to Old Goa, where we were shown the con- 
 vents and churches. At the convent of the Nuns, ob- 
 serving one reading, I asked to see the book. It was 
 handed through the grate; and as it was a Latin 
 prayer-book, I wrote in it something about having the 
 world in the heart, though flying from it to a convent. 
 I tried to converse with two or three half-native 
 monks, but they knew so little Latin that I could not 
 gain much from them ; and the Portuguese Padres 
 seemed to know still less. After visiting the tomb of 
 Francis Xavier, we went to the Inquisition ; but we 
 were not admitted beyond the anti-chamber. The 
 priest we found there (a secular) conversed a little on 
 the subject, and said that it was the ancient practice, 
 that if any spoke against religion, they were conducted 
 thither and chastised : that there were some prisoners 
 there under examination at that time. No one dares 
 resist the officers of the Inquisition ; the moment they 
 touch a man, he surrenders himself." 
 
 Feb. 17. — Sunday. — "A tempestuous sea throwing 
 us all into disorder, we had no service." 
 
 Feb. 18.— "Anchored at Bombay. This day I fin- 
 ished the thirtieth year of my unprofitable life ; the 
 age at which David Brainerd finished his course. I 
 am now at the age at v/hich the Savior of men began 
 his ministry, and at which John the Baptist called a 
 nation to repentance. Let me now think for myself, 
 and act with energy. Hitherto I have made ray youth 
 and insignificance an excuse for sloth and imbeciUty : 
 now let me have a character, and act boldly for God." 
 
 Feb. 19. — " Went on shore. Waited on the Gover- 
 
HENRY MAHTTN. 306 
 
 nor, and was kindly accommodated with a room at 
 the government-house." 
 
 Feb. 21. — " Talked to the Governor about what we 
 had been doing at Bengal, and begged that he would 
 interest himself, and procure us all the information he 
 could about the native Christians, which he promised to 
 do. At Bombay there are twenty thousand Christians ; 
 at Salselte, twenty-one thousand ; and at this place 
 there are forty-one thousand, using the Mahratta lan- 
 guage." 
 
 Feb. 22. — " At the Courier press I saw the Malay- 
 alim New Testament in print, as far as the eleventh of 
 John." 
 
 Feb. 24. — " Preached at the Bombay church." 
 
 March 5. — "Feeroz, a Parsee, who is considered the 
 most learned man here, called to converse about reli- 
 gion. He spoke Persian, and seemed familiar with 
 Arabic. He began with saying that no one religion 
 had more evidences of its truth than another, for that 
 all the miracles of the respective f«)unders depended 
 upon tradition. This I denied. He acknowledged that 
 the writer of the Zendavesta was not contemporary 
 with Zoroaster. After disputing and raising objections, 
 he was left without an answer, but continued to cavil. 
 * Why,' said he, ' did the Magi see the star in the east, 
 and none else? from what part of the east did they 
 come? and how was it possible that their king should 
 come to Jerusalem in seven days?' The last piece of 
 information he had from the Armenians. I asked 
 him 'Whether he had any thoughts of changing his 
 religion?' He replied, with a contemptuous smile, ' No ; 
 every man is safe in his own religion.' I asked him, 
 26» 
 
306 MEMOIR OF 
 
 What sinners must do to obtain pardon V ' Repent,' 
 said he. I asked, ' Would repentance satisfy a credi- 
 tor or a judge V ' Why, is it not said in the Gospel,' 
 rejoined he, 'that we must repent?' I replied, 'It can- 
 not be proved from the Gospel, that repentance alone 
 is sufficient, or good works, or both.' ' Where, then, 
 is the glory of salvation?' he said. I rephed, 'In the 
 atonement of Christ.' 'All this,' said he, ' I know : but 
 so the Mohammedans say, that Hosyn was an atone- 
 ment for the sins of men.' He then began to criticise 
 the translations which he saw on the table, and won- 
 dered why they were not made in such Persian as 
 was now in use. He looked at the beginning of the 
 eighth of Romans, in the Christian Knowledge Soci- 
 ety's Arabic Testament, but could gather no meaning 
 at all from it." 
 
 March 6. — " Feeroz called agam, and gave me some 
 p.ccount of his own people. He said tliat they consid- 
 ered the terms Magi and Guebr as terms of reproach, 
 and that their proper name was Musdyasni; that no 
 books were written in their most ancient language, 
 namely the Pahlavee, but Zoroaster's twenty-one; of 
 these twenty-one, only two remain. He showed me a 
 part of a poem which he is writing; the subject is the 
 conquest of India by the English; the title, Georgiad. 
 He is certainly an ingenious man, and possesses one 
 of the most agreeable qualities a disputant can possess, 
 which is, patience : he never interrupted me ; and if I 
 rudely interrupted him, he was silent in a moment." 
 
 March 7. — "Mohammed Jan, a very young man, 
 son of Mehdee Ali Khan, Lord Wellesly's Envoy to 
 Persia, called. I should not have thought him worth 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 307 
 
 arguing with, he seemed such a boy ; but his fluency 
 in Persian pleased nie so much, that I was glad to hear 
 him speak ; he was, besides, familiar with all the argu- 
 ments the Mouluwoes usually bring forward ; more- 
 over, I thought tha'. perhaps his youthful mind might 
 be more open to conviction than that of the hoary 
 Moollahs." 
 
 March 9. — '• Visited the Elephanta Island." 
 
 March 10.— Sunday. — " This morning Feeroz called 
 before church. He said that their order of priesthood 
 consisted in the descendants of Zoroastrr, and werf^ 
 called Mobid; that four times a month they assemblea, 
 viz. the 6th, 13th, 20th, and 27th ; strangers were not 
 allowed to see the sacred fire, 'though,' said the old 
 man significantly. 'I think there is nothing unlawful 
 in it, but tlie common people do.' He began to profess 
 himself a deist. ' In our religion,' said he, ' they be- 
 lieve as Zoroaster taught — that the heavens and earth 
 were made ; but I believe no such thing.' " 
 
 March 16. — "Walked at night with a respectable 
 Jew of Bussorah, whose name was Ezra : he knew 
 next to nothing." 
 
 March 25. — " Embarked on board the Benares, Cap- 
 tain Sealy 3 who, in company with the Prince of 
 Wales, Captain Hepburn, was ordered to cruise in the 
 Persian Gulf against the Arab pirates. We got under 
 way immediately, and were outside the land before 
 night." 
 
 March 31.—" The European part of the ship's crew, 
 consisting of forty-five sailors and twelve artillerymen, 
 were assembled on the quarter-deck to hear divine 
 service. I wondered to see so many of the seamen in- 
 
308 "* MEMOIR OF 
 
 attentive J but I afterwards found that most of them 
 were foreigners, French, Spanish, Portuguese, &c. 
 We had prayers in the cabin every night. In the 
 afternoon 1 used to read to a sick man below, and two 
 or three others would come to hear." 
 
 April 14. — " Came in sight of the Persian coast, 
 near Tiz, in Meehran." 
 
 April 21. — ■' Anchored at Muscat, in Arabia." 
 
 April 23. — " Went on shore with the Captain to the 
 Indian broker's, at whose house we met the Vizier, by 
 appointment. There was an unimportant conference, 
 at which I assisted as interpreter. The Sultan was a 
 few miles off, fighting with the Wechabites." 
 
 April 24. — " Went with our English party, two Ar- 
 menians, and an Arab soldier, to see a garden ; there 
 was nothing very wonderful in the garden, but a little 
 green in this frightful wilderness was, no doubt, to the 
 Arab a great curiosity. His African slave argued with 
 me for Mohammed, and did not know how to let me 
 go, he was so interested in the business." 
 
 April 25. — " The Arab soldier and his slave came on 
 board to take leave. They asked to see the Gospel. 
 The instant I gave them a copy in Arabic, the poor 
 boy began to read, and carried it off as a great prize, 
 which I hope he will find it to be. This night we warp- 
 ed out of the Cove, and got under way. I had not 
 had a night's rest from the day we entered it." 
 
 April 26.—" Came in sight of the Persian shore 
 again." 
 
 April 28.— Sunday. — " At anchor in Jasques Bay, 
 which the artillery officer surveyed. Captain Hepburn 
 brought his crew to church. Went on board his ship 
 
HENRY MARTY N. 309 
 
 to see two Armenian young men, who informed mo 
 of the conversion of Mirza Ishniael, son of Sliehool Is- 
 lam, of Isfahan, who was gone to Bombay for baptism." 
 
 May 7. — " Finished a work, on which I have been 
 engaged for a fortnight; a new arrangement of all the 
 Hebrew roots, classing them according to the last let- 
 ter, the last but one, &c." 
 
 May 20.—" After a troublesome north-wester, we 
 have now a fair wind, carrying us gently to Bushire." 
 
 May 22.—" Landed at Bushire." 
 
 In his journey- from Bushire to Shiraz, it was not 
 merely the ordinary inconveniences of traveling in 
 Persia, which Mr. Martyn had to combat. So intense 
 was the heat of the sun in the month of June as to en- 
 danger his life; a peril of which he had no previous 
 apprehension ; though, with so great an object before 
 him, he would have been warranted in knowingly in- 
 curring great danger towards the attainment of his 
 purpose. 
 
 Seventeen days elapsed, after landing at Bushire, be- 
 fore he reached Shiraz ; of these, eight were consumed 
 in preparation for traveling, and the remainder in ac- 
 complishing his journey. The whole period is era- 
 braced, and the very interesting events of it are re- 
 corded in the following letter to Mr. Corrie. 
 
 " A few days after my letter to you from Muscat, we 
 sailed for the Gulf, and continued cruising a month, 
 generally in sight of Persia or Arabia, sometimes of 
 both. On the 22d of May we landed at Bushire, and 
 took up our lodgings with Mr. . We are now in a 
 
310 MEMOIR or 
 
 new situation. Mrs. and her sister, both Arme- 
 nians, spoke nothing but Persian at table ; the servants | 
 and children the same. One day a party of Armenian j 
 ladies came to kiss my hand, the usual mark of re-j 
 spect shown to their own priests; I was engaged at j 
 the time, but they begged to have it explained that 
 they had not been deficient in their duty. The Arme- 
 nian priest was as dull as they usually are. He sent 
 for me one Sunday evening, to come to church ; though 
 lie was ministering when I entered, he came out, and 
 brought me within the rails of the altar ; and at the 
 time of incense, censed me four times, while the others 
 were honored with only one fling of the censer: this 
 the old man begged me afterwards to notice. But 
 though his civility was well meant, I could hardly 
 prevail upon myself to thank him for it. It was due, 
 he said, to a Padre ; thus we provide for the honor of 
 our own order, not contented with that degree of re- 
 spect which really belongs to us. Walking afterwards 
 with him by the sea-shore, I tried to engage him in a 
 conversation respecting the awful importance of our 
 office ; but nothing could be more vapid and inane than 
 his remarks. 
 
 " One day we called on the governor, a Persian 
 Khan: he was very particular in his attentions, seated 
 me on his own seat, and then sat by my side. After 
 the usual salutations and inquiries, the calean (or 
 hookah) was introduced; then coffee in China cups 
 placed within silver ones, then calean, then some rose- 
 water syrup, then calean. As there were long inter- 
 vals, often, in which nought was heard but the gurg 
 ling of the calean, I looked round with some anxiety 
 
HENRY MARTYJI. 311 
 
 for something to discourse upon, and observing the 
 windows to be of stained glass, I began to question 
 him about the art of coloring glass, observing that the 
 modern Europeans were inferior to the ancient in the 
 manufacture of that article. He expressed his surprise 
 that Europeans, who were so skillful in making 
 watches, should fail in any handicraft work. I could 
 not help recollecting the Emperor of China's sarcastic 
 remark on the Europeans and their arts, and therefore 
 dropped the subject. On his calean — I called it hookah 
 at first, but he did not understand me — I noticed se- 
 veral little paintings of the Virgin and Child, and 
 asked him whether such things were not unlawful 
 among the Mohammedans? He answered very coolly, 
 'Yes;' as much as to say, 'What then?' I lamented 
 that the Eastern Christians should use such things in 
 their churches. He repeated the words of one he ve- 
 nerated, who was found fault with for having an image 
 before him v/hiie at prayer: 'God is nearer to me 
 than that image, so that I do not see it.' We then 
 talked of the ancient Caliphs of Bagdad ; their magni- 
 ficence, regard for learning, &c. This m.an, I after- 
 wards found, is, like most of the other grandees of the 
 east, a murderer. He was appointed to the govern- 
 ment of Bushire, in the place of Arab Shekh, in whose 
 family it had been for many years. The Persian, 
 dreading the resentment of the other Arab families, 
 invited the heads of them to a feast. After they had 
 regaled themselves a little, he proposed to them to 
 take off their swords, as they were all friends toge- 
 ther: they did so, a signal was given, and a band of 
 ruffians murdered them all immediately. The gover- 
 
312 MEMOIR OF 
 
 nor rode off with a body of troops to their villages, and 
 murdered or secured their wives and children. This 
 was about two years and a half ago. 
 
 " Abdallah Aga, a Turk, who expects to be Pacha 
 of Bagdad, called to examine us in Arabic ; he is a 
 great Arabic scholar himself, and came to see how 
 much we knew; or rather, if the truth were known, 
 to show how much he himself knew. There was lately 
 a conspiracy at Bagdad, to murder the Pacha. He was 
 desired to add his name, which he did by compulsion, 
 but secured himself from putting his seal to it, pre- 
 tending he had lost it: this saved him. All the con- 
 spirators were discovered and put to death; he es- 
 caped with his life, but was obliged to fly to Bushire. 
 
 "On the 30th of May our Persian dresses were 
 ready, and we set out for Shiraz. The Persian dress 
 consists of, first, stockings and shoes in one, next, a 
 pair of large blue trowsers, or else a pair of huge red 
 boots ; then the shirt, then the tunic, and above it the 
 coat, both of chintz, and a great coat. I have here de- 
 scribed my own dress, most of which I have on at this 
 moment. On the head is worn an enormous cone, 
 made of the skin of the black Tartar sheep, with the 
 wool on. If to this description of my dress I add, that 
 my beard and mustachios have been suffered to vege- 
 tate undisturbed ever since I left India — that I am sit- 
 ting on a Persian carpet, in a room without tables or 
 chairs — and that I bury my hand in the pillau, without 
 v^aiting for spoon or plate — you will give me credit 
 . for being already an accomplished Oriental. 
 
 "At ten o'clock, on the 30th, our cafila began to 
 move. It consisted chiefly of mules, with a few horses. 
 
HENRY MARTVN. 313 
 
 I wished to have a mule, but the muleteer favored me 
 with his own pony ; this animal had a bell fastened to 
 its neck. To add solemnity to the scene, a Bombay 
 trumpeter, who was going up to join the embassy, was 
 directed to blow a blast as we moved off the ground ; 
 but whether it was that the trumpeter was not an 
 adept in the science, or that his instrument was out of 
 order, the crazy sounds that saluted our ears had a lu- 
 dicrous effect. At last, after some jostling, mutual re- 
 criminations, and recalcitrating of the steeds, we each 
 found our places, and moved out of the gate of the 
 city in good order. The Resident accompanied us a 
 little way, and then left us to pursue our journey over 
 the plain. It was a fine moonlight night, the scene 
 new, and perfectly oriental, and nothing prevented me 
 from indulging my own reflections. I felt a little me- 
 lancholy, but commended myself anew to God, and 
 felt assured of his blessing, presence, and protection. 
 As the night advanced, the cafila grew quiet; on a 
 sudden one of the muleteers began to sing, and sang 
 in a voice so plaintive, that it was impossible not to 
 have one's attention arrested. Every voice was hushed. 
 As you are a Persian scholar, I write down the whole, 
 with a translation : 
 
 'Think not that e'er my heart could dwell 
 
 ' Contented far from thee : 
 * How can the fresh-caught nightingale 
 
 ' Enjoy tranquillity 1 
 
 •O then forsake thy friend for nought 
 'That slanderous tongues can say: 
 *The heart that fixeth where it ought, 
 Ko power can rend away.' 
 
 27 
 
314 xMEMOIR OP 
 
 " Thus far ray journey was agreeable ; now for mis- 
 eries. At sunrise we came to our ground at Aiimedo. 
 six parasangs, and pitched our little tent under a tree , 
 »t was the only shelter we could get. At first, the heat 
 was not greater than we had felt in India, but it soon 
 became so intense as to be quite alarming. When the 
 thermometer was above 112'', fever heat, I began to 
 lose my strengtli fast; at last it became quite intolera- : 
 ble. I wrapped myself up in a blanket and ail the 
 warm covering I could get, to defend myself from the 
 external air ; by which means the moisture was kept a 
 little longer upon the body, and not so speedily evapo- 
 rated as when the skin was exposed ; one of my com- 
 panions followed my example, and found the benefit of 
 It, But the thermometer slill rising, and the moisture 
 of the body being quite exhausted, I grew restless, and 
 thought I should have lost my senses. The thermo- 
 meter at last stood at 126°; in this state I composed my- 
 self, and concluded that though I might hold out a day 
 
 or two, death was inevitable. Capt. , who sat it 
 
 out, coniinued to tell the liour and height of the ther- 
 mometer; and with what pleasure did we hear of its 
 sinking to 120% 118°, &,c. At last the fierce sun re- 
 tired, and I crept out, more dead than alive. It was 
 then a difllculty how I could proceed on my journey ; 
 for besides the immediate effects of the heat, I had no 
 opportunity of making up for the last night's want of 
 sleep, and had eaten nothing. However, while they 
 were loading the mules I got an hoiir's sleep, und set 
 out, the muleteer leading my horse, and Zachariah, 
 my servant, an Armenian, of Isfahan, doing all in iiis 
 power to encourage luc. The cool air of the night re- 
 
HENRY MARTY X. 315 
 
 Stored me wonderfully, so ihiit I arrived at our next 
 liiunzel with no other derangement than that occasion- 
 ed by want of sleep. Expecting another such day a.s 
 the former, we began to make preparation the instaiu 
 Ave arrived on the ground. I got a tatiie made of t];e 
 branches of the date-tree, and a Persian peasant to 
 water it 3 by this means the thermometer did not rise 
 higher than 114"^. But what completely secured me 
 from the heat was a large wet towel, which I wrap- 
 ped round my head and body, mnffling up the lower 
 part in clothes. How could I but be grateful to a gra- 
 cious Providence for giving me so simple a defence 
 against what, I am persuaded, would have destroyed 
 my life that day. We took care not to go without 
 nourishment, as we had done; the neighboring vil- 
 lage supplied us with curds and milk. At sunset, ris- 
 ing up to go out, a scorpion fell upon my clothes; 
 not seeing where it fell, I did not know what it was ; 
 
 hut Capt. pointing it out, gave the alarm, and I 
 
 struck it off, and he killed it. The night before we 
 found a black scorpion in our tent; this made us ra- 
 ther uneasy ; so that, though the cafila did not start 
 till midnight, we got no sleep, fearing we might be 
 visited by another scorpion. 
 
 " The next morning we arrived at the foot of the 
 mountains, at a place where we seemed to have disco- 
 vered one of nature's ulcers. A strong suffocating smell 
 of naphtha announced something more than ordinarily 
 foul in the neighborhood. We saw a river; what flowed 
 in it, it seemed difficult to say, whether it were walt-r 
 or green oil; it scarcely moved, aiid the stones which 
 it laved, it left of greyish color, as if its foul touch hud 
 
316 MEMOIR OF 
 
 given them the leprosy. Our place of encampment 
 this day was a grove of date-trees, where the atmos- 
 phere, at sunrise, was ten times hotter than the ambient 
 air. I threw myself down on the burning ground, and 
 slept : when the tent came up, I awoke, as usual, in a 
 burning fever. All this day I had recourse to the wet 
 towel, which kept me alive, but would allow of no 
 
 sleep. It was a sorrowful Sabbath ; but Capt. read 
 
 a few hymns, in which I found great consolation. At 
 nine in the evening we decamped. The ground and air 
 were so insufferably hot, that I could not travel with- 
 out a wet towel round my face and neck. This night, 
 for the first time, we began to ascend the mountains. 
 The road often passed so close to the edge of the tre- 
 mendous precipices, that one false step of the horse 
 would have plunged his rider into inevitable destruc- 
 tion. In such circumstances I found it useless to at- 
 tempt guiding the animal, and therefore gave him the 
 rein. These poor animals are so used to journies of 
 this sort, that they generally step sure. There was no- 
 thing to mark the road but the rocks being a little 
 more worn in one place than in another. Sometimes 
 my horse, which led the way, as being the muleteer's, 
 stopped, as if to consider about the way: for myself, I 
 could not guess, at such times, where the road lay ; 
 but he always found it. The sublime scenery would 
 have impressed me much, in other circumstances; but 
 my sleepiness and fatigue rendered me insensible to 
 every thing around me. At last we emerged superas 
 ad auras* not on the top of a mountain, to go down 
 
 * To open air. 
 
IIENKY MARTVN. .?17 
 
 aeain — but to a plain or upper world. At the pass, 
 v/here a cleft in the mountain admitted lis into the 
 plain, was a station of Kahdars. While they woe ex- 
 amining the muleteer's passports, &c. lime was given 
 for the rest of the cafila to come up, and I jjot a liliU; 
 sleep for a few minutes. We rode briskly over the 
 plain, breathing a purer air, and soon came in siglit of 
 a fair edifice, built by the king of the country lor the 
 refreshment of pilgrims. In this caravansera we took 
 up our abode for the day. It was more calculated for 
 eastern than European travelers, having no means of 
 keeping out of the air and light. We found the ther- 
 mometer at 110®. At the passes we met a man travel- 
 ing down to Bushire with a load of ice, which he wil- 
 lingly disposed of tons. The next night we ascended 
 another range of mountains, and passed over a plain, 
 where the cold was so piercing, that, with all the 
 clothes we could muster, we were shivering. At (he 
 end of this plain we entered a dark valley, contained 
 by two ranges of hills converging to one another. 
 The muleteer gave notice he saw robbers. It proved 
 to be a false alarm ; but the place was fitted to be a re- 
 treat for robbers ; there being, on each side, caves and 
 fastnesses from which they might have killed every 
 man of us. After ascending another mountain, we de- 
 scended, by a very long and circuitous route, into an 
 extensive valley, where we were exposed to the sun 
 till eight o'clock. Whether from the sun, or from con- 
 tinued want of sleep, I could not, on my arrival at 
 Carzeroon, compose myself to sleep; there seemed to 
 be a fire within my head, my skin like a cinder. ;uul 
 the pulse violent. Through the day it was again luo 
 27* 
 
318 MEMOIR OF 
 
 hot to sleep ; though the place we occupied was a sort 
 of a summer-house, iii a garden of cypress trees, ex- 
 ceedingly well fitted up with mats and colored glass. 
 Had the cafila gone on that night, I could not have 
 accompanied it; but it halted here a day ; by which 
 means I got a sort of night's rest, though 1 awoke 
 twenty times to dip my burning hand in water. Though 
 Carzeroon is the second greatest town in Fars, we 
 could get nothing but bread, milk, and eggs, and those 
 with difficulty. The Governor, who is under great 
 obligations to the English, heard of our arrival, but 
 sent no message. 
 
 June. 5. — " At ten we left Carzeroon, and ascended a 
 mountain : we then descended from it on the other 
 side, into a beautiful valley, where the opening dawn 
 discovered to us ripe fields of wheat and barley, with 
 the green oak, here and there, in the midst of it. We 
 were reminded of an autumnal morning in England. 
 Thermometer 62°." 
 
 June 6. — "Halfway up the Peergan mountain we 
 found a caravansera. There being no village in the 
 neigiiborhood, we had brought supplies from Carze- 
 roon. My servant Zachary got a fall from his mule 
 this morning, which much bruised him; he looked 
 very sorrowful, and had lost much of his garrulity. 
 Zachary had become remarkable throughout the cafila 
 for making speeches ; he had something to say to all 
 people, and on all occasions." 
 
 June 7. — " Left the caravansera at one this morn- 
 ing, and continued to ascend. The hours we were per- 
 mitted to rest, the musketoes had effectually prevented 
 me from using ; so that I never felt more miserable 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 319 
 
 and disordered ; the cold was very severe ; for fear of 
 falling off, from sleep and numbness, 1 wallced a good 
 part of the way. We pitched our tent in the vale of 
 Dustarjan, near a crystal stream, on the banks of which 
 we observed the clover and golden cup : the whole val- 
 ley was one green field, in which large herds of cattle 
 were browsing. The temperature was about that of 
 spring in England. Here a few hours' sleep recovered 
 me, in some degree, from the stupidity in which I had 
 been for some days. I awoke with a light heart, and 
 said, ' He knoweth our frame, and remembereth we 
 are dust. He redeemeth our life from destruction, and 
 crowneth us with loving-kindness and tender mercies. 
 He maketh us to lie down in the green pastures, and 
 leadeth us beside the still waters.' And when we have 
 left this vale of tears, there is no more sorrow, nor 
 sighing, nor any more pain. ' The sun shall not light 
 upon thee, nor any heat : but the Lamb shall lead thee 
 to living fountains of waters.' " 
 
 June 8.—" Went on to a caravansera, three para- 
 sangs, where we passed the day. At night set out upon 
 our last march for Shiraz- Sleepiness, my old com- 
 panion and enemy, again overtook me. I was in per- 
 petual danger of falling off my horse, till at last I push- 
 ed on to a considerable distance beyond the cafila, 
 planted my back against a wall, and slept I know not 
 how long ; till the good muleteer came up and gently 
 waked me." 
 
 " In the morning of the 9th we found ourselves in 
 the plain of Shiraz. We put up at first in a garden, but 
 are now at Jafller Ali Khan's." 
 
 Arrived at the celebrated seat of Persian literature. 
 
320 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Mr. Mart^/n, having ascertained tlie general correct- 
 ness of the opinion delivered at Calcutta, respecting 
 the translation of the New Testament by Sabat, imme- 
 diately commenced another version in the Persian 
 language. An able and willing assistant, in this ardn 
 ous and important work, presented himself in the per 
 son of Mirza Seid Ali Khan, the brother-in-law of his 
 liost, Jaffier Ali Khan. His coadjutor, he soon disco- 
 vered, was one of a numerous and increasing religious 
 community, whose tenets, if that term be not inappli- 
 cable to any thing of so fluctuating and indefinite a 
 nature as their sentiments, appear to consist in a re- 
 fined mysticism of the most latitudinarian complexion ; 
 a quality, be it remembered, entirely opposite to the 
 exclusive character and inflexible spirit of Christianity; 
 and which, pervading, as it does so completely, the 
 system of Soofeism, sufficiently accounts for its tole- 
 ration under a Mohammedan despotism, of a purer and 
 more absolute kind than exists even in the Turkish 
 dominions. 
 
 In Jaffier Ali Khan, a Mohammedan of rank and 
 consequence, to whom I^Ir. Martyn had letters of re- 
 commendation, he found a singular urbanity of man- 
 ners, united to a temper of more solid and substantial 
 excellence — a kindness of disposition, ever fertile in 
 expedients conducive to the comfort and convenience 
 of his guest. There was in him also, as well as in his 
 brother-in-law, what was still more gratifying, an en- 
 tire absence of bigotry and prejudice; and on all occa- 
 sions he was ready to invite, rather than decline, the 
 freest interchange of opinion on religious topics. 
 
 The work for which I\Ir. Martyn had come to Shi- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 821 
 
 raz, was commenced on the 17th of June, little more 
 than a week after his reaching that city. It was pre- 
 ceded by a very pleasing interview with two priests of 
 the Mohammedan faith, of which we have this ac- 
 count:— "In the evening, Seid Ali came, with two 
 Moollahs, disciples of his uncle Mirza Ibraheem, and 
 with them I had a very long and temperate discus- 
 sion. One of them read the beginning of St. John in 
 the Arabic, and inquired very particularly into our 
 opinions respecting the person of Christ ; and when 
 he was informed that we did not consider his human 
 nature eternal, nor his mother divine, seemed quite 
 satisfied, and remarked to the others, 'how much mis- 
 apprehension is removed when people come to an ex- 
 planation.'" 
 
 As Mr, Martyn was himself an object of attention 
 and curiosity in Shiraz, and the New Testament itself 
 was wholly new to his coadjutor, he was not suffered 
 to proceed with his work without many interruptions. 
 *' Seid Ali," he writes, June 17, "began translating the 
 Gospel of John with me. We were interrupted by the 
 entrance of two very majestic personages, one of whom 
 was the great grandson of Nadir Shah. The uncle of 
 the present king used to wait behind his father's table. 
 He is now a prisoner here, subsisting on a pension." 
 
 June 18.— "At the request of our host, who is al- 
 ways planning something for our amusement, we 
 passed the day at a house built half-way up one of the 
 hills which surround the town. A little rivulet, issuing 
 from the rock, fertilizes a few yards of ground, which 
 bear, in consequence, a cypress or two, sweet briar, 
 essamine, and pinlcs. Here, instead of a quiet retreat, 
 
322 MEMOIR OF 
 
 we found a number of noisj-, idle fellovi-s, who were 
 {^ambling all day, and as loquacious as the men who 
 occupy an alehouse bench. The Persians have cer- 
 tainly a most passionate regard for water ; I suppose 
 because they have so little of it. There was nothinar 
 at all in this place worth climbing so high for, except 
 the little rivulet." 
 
 June 23. — "The prince's secretary, who is consi- 
 dered to be the best prose-writer in Shiraz, called upon 
 us. One of his friends wanted to talk about Soofeism. 
 They believe they know not what. It is mere vanity 
 that makes them profess this mysticism. He thought 
 lo excite my wonder by telling me that I, and every 
 created thing, was God. I asked how this was consis- 
 tent with his religion? He then mentioned the words 
 from the Koran, ' God can be with another thing only 
 by pervading it.' Either from curiosit}?^, or to amuso 
 themselves at an Indian's expense, they called in an 
 Indian Moonshee, who had come with us from Ben- 
 gal, and requested him to recite some of his poetry. 
 Thus I had an opportunity of witnessing tliis exhibi- 
 tion of eastern folly. After a few modest apologies, 
 the Indian grew bold, and struck oft a few stanzas. 
 The Persians affected to admire them, though it was 
 easy to see that they were laughing at his pronuncia- 
 tion and foreign idiom. However, they condescended 
 lo recite, in their turn, a line or two of their own com- 
 position ; and before they went away, wrote down a 
 stanza or two of the Indian's, to signify that they were 
 worth preserving." 
 
 June 26. — '• Two young men from the college, full 
 of zeal and logic, came this morning to try rae wiiU 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 323 
 
 hard questions, such as, Whether being be one or 
 iv/o? What is the state and form of disembodied spi- 
 rits? and other foolish and unlearned questions, min- 
 istering strife ; on ail which I declined wasting ray 
 breath. At last, one of them, who was about twenty 
 years of age, discovered the true cause of his coming, 
 by asking me bluntly to bring a proof for the religion 
 of Christ. 'You allow the divine mission of Christ,' 
 said I, ' why need I prove it?' Not being able to draw 
 me into an argument, they said what they wished to 
 say, namely, ' that I had no other proof for the mira- 
 des of Christ than they had for those of Mohammed, 
 which is tradition.' ' Softh^,' said I, ' you will be pleas- 
 ed to observe a difference between your books and 
 ours. W^hen, by tradition, we have reached our seve- 
 ral books, our narrators were eye-witnesses ; yours 
 are not, nor nearly so.' in consequence of the inter- 
 ruption these lads gave me, for they talked a long lime 
 v/ilh great intemperance, I did little to-day. 
 
 "In the evening, Seid Ali asked me 'the cause of 
 evil?' I said, ' I know nothing about it.' He thought 
 he could tell me; so I let him reason on, till he soon 
 found he knew as little about the matter as myself. 
 He wanted to prove that there was no real difference 
 betv/een good and evil — that it was only apparent. I 
 observed that this cifTerence, if only apparent, was the 
 cause of a great deal of real misery. 
 
 "While correcting tiie fifth of John, he was not a 
 iiltle surprised at finding such an account as that of an 
 ange! coming down and troubling the waters. Wlien 
 ••c found that I had no way of explaining it, but was 
 obliged to understand it literally, he laughed, as if say- 
 
324 MEMOIR OP 
 
 ing, 'there are other fools in the world besides Mc-' 
 hammedans.' I tried to lessen his contempt and incre- 
 dulity by saying that 'the first inquiry was, is the 
 book from God V ' Oh ! to be sure,' said he ; ' it is writ- 
 ten in the Bible; we must believe it.' I asked him 
 * whether there was any thing contrary to reason in the 
 narrative ? whether it was not even possible that the 
 salubrious powers of other springs were owing to the 
 descent of an angel V Lastly, I observed, ' that all 
 natural agents might be called the angels of God/ 
 'This,' he said, 'was consonant to their opinions} 
 and that when they spoke of the angel of the winds, 
 the angel of death, &c, nothing more was meant than 
 the cause of the winds, &c.' " 
 
 June 27. — "Before I had taken my breakfast, the 
 younger of the youths came, and forced me into i; 
 conversation. As soon as he heard the word ' Father,' 
 in the translation, used for 'God,' he laughed, and 
 went away. Soon after, two men came in, and spoke 
 violently for hours. Seid Ali, and a respectable r>Ion- 
 luwee, whom he brought to introduce to me, took up 
 the cudgels against them, and said that ' the onus jprch- 
 haiidi rested with them, and not with me.' Zachariaii 
 told me this morning that I was the town talk ; and it 
 was asserted that I was come to Shiraz to be a Mus- 
 sulman, and should then bring five thousand men to 
 Shiraz, under pretence of making them Mussulmeu, 
 but in reality to take the cit}^" 
 
 June 28.—" The poor boy, while writing how one 
 of the servants of the high-priest struck the Lord on 
 the face, stopped, and said, ' Sir, did not his hand dry 
 up?'" 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 325 
 
 June 30.— Sunday. — "Preached to the Ambassador's 
 suite on the ' faithful saying.' " 
 
 July 1. — "A party of Armenians came, and said, 
 among other things, that the Mohammedans would be 
 glad to be under our English government. Formerly 
 they despised and hated the Feringees, but now they 
 begin to say, ' What harm do they do ? they take no 
 man's wife, no man's property.' 
 
 " Abdoolghunee, the Jew Mohammedan, came to 
 prove that he had found Mohammed in the Pentateuch. 
 Among other strange things, he said that the Edom- 
 ites meant the Europeans, and that Mount Sion was 
 in Europe. Afterwards Seid Ali asked me to tell him 
 in confidence, why I believed no prophet could come 
 after Christ. I chose to begin with the atonement, and 
 wished to show that it was of such a nature that sal- 
 vation by another was impossible. 'You talk,' said he, 
 ' of the atonement, but I do not see it any where in 
 the gospels.' After citing two passages from the gos- 
 pels, I read the third chapter of Romans, and the fifty- 
 third of Isaiah. With the latter he was much struck. 
 He asked many more questions, the scope of which 
 was, that though Islam might not be true, he might 
 still remain in it, and be saved by the Gospel. I said, 
 ' You deny the divinity of Christ.' ' I see no difliculty 
 in that,' said he. ' You do not observe the institutions 
 of Christ — baptism and the Lord's supper.' ' These,' 
 said he, 'are mere emblems; and if a man have the 
 reality, what need of emblems ?' ' Christ,' said I, ' fore- 
 saw that the reality would not be so constantly per- 
 ceived without them, and therefore enjoined them.' 
 He said that ' in his childhood he used to cry while 
 28 
 
Sod MEMOIR OF 
 
 hearing about the suflferings of Christ,^ and he wepi 
 while mentioning it." 
 
 The 3d of July was distinguished by a conversation 
 kept up between Mr. Martyn and two MooUahs, one 
 of whom displayed a very different spirit from that 
 which had actuated those ministers of the Mohamme- 
 dan religion who first visited him. " The Jewish Mool- 
 lah Abdoolghunee, with MooUah Abulhasan," he 
 writes, " came prepared for a stiff disputation, and ac- 
 cordingly the altercation was most violent. Jaffier 
 All Khan and Mirza Seid Ali were present, with many 
 others. The Jew began by asking, v/hether we be- 
 iieved that Jesus suffered ? I referred him to the 9th 
 of Daniel, ' Messiah shall be cut off, but not for him- 
 self.' 1 begged him to show who was the Messiah of 
 whom Daniel spoke, if it was not Jesus. 
 
 " At Abulhasan's request, he began to give his rea- 
 sons for believing that Mohammed was foretold in the 
 Old Testament. The Jew wanted to show that when 
 it is said, ' Moses went out, and the twelve princes 
 with him,' the meaning is that Moses had twelve reli- 
 gious Khaleefs, just like Mohammed. I explained to 
 the Mussulman that they were not for religious affairs, 
 but worldly ; deciding causes, &c. ; and that religious 
 services were confined to on€ tribe. 
 
 " He proceeded to Deut. 18 : 18, ' The Lord will 
 raise from among their brethren.' ' Brethren,' he said, 
 ' must mean some ether than Jews. That Moses and 
 Jesus were not alike. Moses gave a law before he 
 went: Jesus did not; his disciples made one for him 
 whereas Mohammed left a book himself. That Moses 
 was a warrior ; that Christ was not ♦ but that Moham- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 327 
 
 med was.' I replied — ' that the words of God, " from 
 among their brethren,'''' Moses explained by those, 
 " from among ihee ;" and that this excludes the possi- 
 bility of Mohammed being meant.' After they were 
 gone, I found Lev. 25 : 46, which supplies a complete 
 answer. In reply to the objection that Moses and 
 Christ were not alike, I said, ' that in respect of the 
 propheiic office, there was such a likeness as did not 
 exist between any other two prophets ; in that each 
 brought a new law, and each was a Mediator.'' 
 
 " The Jew next read the sixty-first of Isaiah, and 
 commented. I then read the same chapter, and ob- 
 served that Christ had cited one of the passages for 
 himself. ' The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,' &c. 
 This they attended to, because Christ had said so ; but 
 as for Peter's appropriating the passage in Deuterono- 
 my to Christ (Acts, 3,) they made no account of it. So 
 ignorant are they of the nature of revelation. 
 
 '• "When we were separating, the Moollah Abulhasan 
 gravely asked me whether, if I saw proof of Moham- 
 med's miracles, I would believe, and act as one who 
 sought the truth?' I told him ' I wished for nothing 
 but the truth.' He then said, ' we must have an um- 
 pire.' ' But where,' said I, ' shall we find an impartial 
 one V ' He must be a Jew,' said one. ' Well, then,' 
 added another, ' let Abdoolghunee be the man.' The 
 apostate Jew swore, by the four sacred books, that he 
 would give 'just judgment.' I could not conceal my 
 indignation at such a ridiculous proposal, and said to 
 the Jew, 'You impartial! As a Mohammedan, you 
 oiiglil. to speak well of Christ ; but it is easy to see 
 that, like your brethren, you hate Jesus as bitterly as 
 
328 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ever.' He was quite alarmed at this charge before the 
 Mohammedans, by whom he has long been considered 
 as no true Mohammedan ; and, in the most gentle 
 manner possible, he assured me that ' none could have 
 a greater respect for Jesus than he had ; and that, pos- 
 sibly, in the text in Deuteronomy, Jesus might be 
 meant as well as Mohammed.' 
 
 " At the end of this vehement controversy, when 
 they were most of them gone, I said to Seid Ali, ' that 
 I had thought, whatever others did, he would not have 
 denied me common justice.' He took me aside, and 
 said to me very earnestly, ' You did not understand 
 me. Abulhasan is my enemy : nothing does he want 
 so much as to bring me into danger ; I must therefore 
 show some little regard for the religion.' He told me 
 that Mirza Ibrahim, the preceptor of all the Moollahs, 
 was now writing a book in defence of Mohammedan- 
 ism, and that it was to this that Abulhasan alluded, as 
 that which was to silence me for ever." 
 
 July 4.—" Seid Ali having informed the Jew that I 
 had found an answer to his argument from Genesis, 
 14, he came to know what it was, and staid the whole 
 morning, asking an infinity of questions. He showed 
 himself extremely well read in the Hebrew Bible and 
 Koran, quoting both with the utmost readiness. He 
 argued a little for the Koran, but very coldly. He con- 
 cluded by saying, ' he must come to me every day, 
 and either make me a Mussulman, or become himself 
 a Christian.' " 
 
 The progress of the translation gave rise to the fol- 
 lowing affecting discourse between Seid Ali and Mr. 
 Martyn. " Seid Ali, while perusing the twelfth of John, 
 
HENRY MARTY«. 329 
 
 observed, ' How he loved lhe?e twelve persons I' ' Yes, 
 said I, ' and all those who believe on him through their 
 word.' After our work was done, he began to say, 
 From my childhood I have been in search of a reli- 
 gion, and am still undecided. Till now, I never had 
 an opportunity of conversing with those of another 
 religion : the English I have met in Persia have gene- 
 rally been soldiers, or men occupied with the world.' 
 To some remarks I made about the necessity of hav- 
 ing tbc mind made up upon such a subject, consider- 
 ing the shortness of our stay here, he seemed cordial- 
 ly to assent, and shed tears. I recommended prayer, 
 and the consideration of that text, ' If any man will do 
 his will, he shall know of the doctrine ;' and spoke 
 as having found it verified in my own experience ; that 
 when I could once say before God, ' What wilt thou 
 have me to do V I found peace. I then went through 
 all the different states of my mind at the time I was 
 called to the knowledge of the Gospel. He listened 
 with great interest, and said, ' You must not regard 
 the loss of so much time as you give me, because it 
 does me good.' " 
 
 The situation of those whose forefathers crucified 
 tbe Lord of glory, is ever pitiable to a Christian mind : 
 but how much more are the Jews entitled to compas- 
 sion, when groaning under the iron rod of oppression 
 on the one hand, and tempted on the other to exchange 
 their own religion for a base imposture, upon the 
 basest considerations ! Who can read the following ac- 
 count of their condition at Shiraz, without sighing over 
 the depth of their temporal and spiritual degradation ! 
 
 July 5.—" The Jew came again, with another Jew, 
 28* 
 
330 MEMOIR OF 
 
 both Mussulmen. The prince gives every Jew, on con- 
 version, an honorary dress ; so they are turning Mo- 
 hammedans every day. A young man, son of the old 
 Jew, asked, ' How it could be supposed that God would 
 ;eave so many nations so long in darkness, if Islam be 
 an error?' The father sat with great complacency, to 
 see how I could get over this. I asked, ' Why God for 
 four thousand years made himself known to their na- 
 tion only, and left all the rest in darkness?' They 
 were silent. 
 
 " The old man, forgetting he was a Mussulman, 
 asked again, 'If Jesus was the Messiah, why did not 
 the fiery wrath of God break out against them, as it 
 did formerly for every small offence?' ' But first,' said 
 he, 'what do you think of God's severity to the Jews 
 at other times ?' I said, ' If my son do any thing 
 wrong, I punish him ; but with the thieves and mur- 
 derers out of doors I have nothing to do.' This affect- 
 ed the old man; and his son recollected many pas- 
 sages in the Bible appropriate to this sentiment, and 
 said, * Yes, they were indeed a chosen generation.' I 
 proceeded— ' But did not the wrath of God break out 
 against you at the death of Christ, in a more dreadful 
 manner than ever it did?' They mentioned the capti- 
 vity. 'But what,' said I, ' was the captivity? it lasted 
 but seventy years. But now seventeen hundred years 
 have passed away, and have you a king or a tem- 
 ple ? Are you not mean and despised every where V 
 They seemed to feel this, and nodded assent. 
 
 " During this conversation I said — ' God has raised 
 up a great prophet from the midst of you, and now 
 you are gone after a stranger, of a nation who were 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 331 
 
 always your enemies. You acknowledge Jesus, in 
 deed ; but it is only for fear of the sword of the Ish- 
 maelite.' They wondered why the Christians should 
 love them more than they do the Mohammedans, as I 
 told them we did ; and pretended to argue against it, 
 as unreasonable, evidently from a wish to hear me 
 repeat a truth which was so agreeable to them." 
 
 On the morning of the 6th, Mr. Martyn, ever anx- 
 ious to pay all due reverence to 'the powers that be,' 
 presented himself, with the Ambassador and suite, 
 before Prince Abbas Mirza. He thus describes the 
 ceremony : " Early this morning I went with the Am- 
 bassador and his suite to court, wearing, agreeable to 
 costume, a pair of red cloth stockings, with green, 
 high-heeled shoes. When we entered the great court 
 of the palace, a hundred fountains began to play. The 
 Prince appeared at the opposite side, in his talar, or 
 hall of audience, seated on the ground. Here our first 
 bow was made. When we came in sight of him, we 
 bowed a second time, and entered the room. He did 
 not rise, nor take notice of any but the Ambassador, 
 with whom he conversed at the distance of the breadth 
 of the room. Two of his ministers stood in front of 
 the hall, outside; the Ambassador's Mihmander and 
 the Master of the Ceremonies, within, at the door. 
 We sat down in order, in a line with the Ambassador, 
 with our hats on. I never saw a more sweet and en- 
 gaging countenance than the Prince's ; there was such 
 an appearance of good nature and humility m all his 
 demeanor, that I could scarcely bring myself to be- 
 lieve that he would be guilty of any thing cruel or ty- 
 rannical." 
 
332 MEMOIR OF 
 
 The Jewisli Moollah, who, a few days before, had 
 attempted to support a heresy whicli -he himself did 
 not believe, revisited Mr. Martyn, accompanied by one 
 of his brethren who had apostatized. These were fol- 
 lowed, qn the same day, by two other visitors, one of 
 whom was a man of great consequence, and of equal 
 courtesy. "The Jew came again," he says, "with 
 one of his apostate brethren from Bagdad. As he Avas 
 boasting to Seid Aii that he had gained one hundred 
 .Jews to Islam, I could not help saying, I will tell you 
 how Jews are made Mohammedans. First, the Prince 
 gives them a dress; secondly — here the old man co- 
 lored, and, interrupting me, began to urge that it was 
 not with the hope of any worldly advantage. 
 
 "His object to-day was, to prove tbat the passages 
 in the Old Testament, which we applied to Jesus, did 
 not belong to him. I referred him to the 16th Psalm. 
 He said 'that none of the prophets saw corruption.' 
 He did not recollect the miracle wrought by the bones 
 of Ehsha; neither did I at the time. 
 
 "Mohammed Shareef Khan, one of the most re- 
 nowned of the Persian generals, having served the 
 present royal family for four generations, called to see 
 me, out of respect to general Malcolm. An Armenian 
 priest also, on his way from Bussorah to Isfahan : he 
 was as ignorant as the rest of his brethren. To my 
 surprise I found he was of the Latin Church, and read 
 the service in Latin, though he confessed he knew 
 nothing about the language." 
 
 Mr. Martyn, unwilling to lose any opportunity (if it 
 were the will of God) of benefiting the inhabitants of 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 333 
 
 was in the observance of the Sabbath, he admitted 
 them even on that day to speak with him ; for he had 
 learnt tlie import of those words, "I will have mercy 
 and not sacrifice." In consequence, however, of his re- 
 moval, in the middle of the month of July, to a gar- 
 den in the suburbs of the city, where his kind host 
 had pitched a tent for him, to relieve the tedium of 
 confinement within the walls of Shiraz, he prosecuted 
 the work before him uninterruptedly. " Living amidst 
 clusters of grapes, by the side of a clear stream," as he 
 describes it, and frequently sitting under the shade 
 of an orange-tree, which JaflSer Ali Khan delighted to 
 point out to visitors, he passed many a tranquil hour, 
 and enjoyed many a Sabbath of holy rest and divine 
 refreshment. Of one of these Sabbaths he thus writes, 
 July 14. — "The first Sabbath morning I have had to 
 myself this long time, and I spent it with comfort and 
 profit. Read Isaiah chiefly; and hymns, which, as 
 usual, brought to my remembrance the children of 
 God in all parts of the earth ; remembered, especially, 
 dear , as he desired me, on this his birth-day." 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 FIRST PUBLIC DISCUSSION AT SHIRAZ — MR. MARTYN REPLIES TO 
 A DEFENCE OF MOHAMNTEDANISM — INTERVIEW WITH THE 
 HEAD OF THE SOOFIES — VISITS PERSEPOLIS — TRANSLATIONS — 
 DISCUSSIONS. 
 
 The day following this happy, though solitary Sab- 
 bath, formed a contrast to its peaceful and sacred se- 
 
334 
 
 ME3I0IR OF 
 
 renity ; being tiic day of Mr. i\Iart,yii's first public con- 
 troversy with the Mohammedans. 
 
 After some hesitation and demur, the Moojtuhid, 
 or Professor of Mohammedan Law, consented to a 
 discussion upon religious topics. He was a man of great 
 consequence in Shiraz, being the last authority in the 
 decision of all matters connected with his profession ; 
 so that a contest with him, as it respected rank, pre- 
 judice, popularity, and reputation for learning, was 
 manifestly an unequal one. Mr. Martyn, however, 
 fearlessly engaged in it, knowing in whom he had be- 
 lieved. 
 
 The subjoined is the account he has left of this dis- 
 putation, if such indeed it can be called ; for the Pro- 
 fessor, it seems, could not so far forget his official dig- 
 nity as to dispute fairly and temperately ; he preferred 
 the easier task of dogmatising magisterially. 
 
 " He first ascertained from Seid Ali," says Mr. Mar- 
 tyn, '• that I did not want demonstration, but admitted 
 that the prophets had been sent. So, being a little easy 
 at this assurance, he invited us to dinner. About eight 
 o'clock at night we went, and, after passing along 
 many an avenue, we entered a fine court, where was a 
 pond, and, by the side of it, a platform, eight feet high, 
 covered with carpets. Here sat the Moojtuhid in state, 
 with a considerable number of his learned friends — 
 among the rest, I perceived the Jew. One was at his 
 prayers. I was never more disgusted at the mockery 
 of this kind of prayer. He went through the evolutions 
 with great exactness, and pretended to be unmoved at 
 the noise and chit-chat of persons on each side of him. 
 The Professor seated Seid Ali on his right hand, and 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 335 
 
 me on his left. Every thing around bore the appear- 
 ance of opulence and ease, and the swarthy obesity of 
 the little personage himself led me to suppose that he 
 had paid more attention to cooking than to science. 
 But when he began to speak, I saw reason enough for 
 his being so much admired. The substance of his 
 speech was flimsy enough ; but he spoke with uncom- 
 mon fluency and clearness, and with a manner confi- 
 dent and imposing. He talked for a full hour about the 
 soul, its being distinct from the body, superior to the 
 brutes, &c. — about God; his unity, invisibility, and 
 other obvious and acknowledged truths. After this 
 followed another discourse. At length, after clearing 
 his way for miles around, he said ' that philosophers 
 had proved that a single being could produce but a 
 single being ; that the first thing God had created was 
 Wisdom, a being perfectly one with him ; after that, 
 the souls of men, and the seventh heaven ; and so on, 
 till he produced matter, which is merely passive.' He 
 illustrated the theory, by comparing all being to a 
 circle ; at one extremity of the diameter is God, at the 
 opposite extremity ofthe diameter is matter, than which 
 nothing in the world is meaner. Rising from thence, 
 the highest stage of matter is connected with the low- 
 est stage of vegetation ; the highest of the vegetable 
 world with the lowest of the animal ; and so on, till 
 we approach the point from which all proceeded. 
 * But,' said he, ' you will observe, that next to God, 
 something ought to be, which is equal to God; for 
 since it is equally near, it possesses equal dignity. 
 What this is, philosophers are not agreed upon. You,' 
 said he, ' say it is Christ ; but we, that it is the Spirit 
 
v33B MEMOIR or 
 
 of the Prophets. All this is what the philosophers havs 
 proved, independently of any particular religion.' I 
 rather imagined that it was the invention of some an- 
 cient Oriental Christian, to make the doctrine of the 
 Trinity appear more reasonable. There were a hun- 
 dred things in the Professor's harangue that might 
 have been excepted against, as mere dreams supported 
 by no evidence : but I had no inclination to call in 
 question dogmas, on the truth or falsehood of which 
 nothing in religion depended. 
 
 " He was speaking, at one time, about the angels ; 
 and asserted that man was superior to them ; and that 
 no being greater than man could be created. Here the 
 Jew reminded me of a passage in the Bible, quoting 
 something in Hebrew. I was a little surprised, and 
 was just about to ask, where he found any thing in the 
 Bible to support such a doctrine ; when the Moojtuhid, 
 not thinking it worth while to pay any attention to 
 what the Jew said, continued his discourse. At last 
 the Jew grew impatient, and, finding an opportunity 
 of speaking, said to me, ' Why do you not speak? — ^ 
 Why do not you bring forward your objections?' The 
 Professor, at the close of one of his long speeches, 
 said to me, ' You see how much there is to be said on 
 these subjects ; several visits will be necessary; we 
 must come to the point by degrees.' Perceiving how 
 much he dreaded a close discussion, I did not mean to 
 hurry him, but let him talk on, not expecting we 
 should have any thing about Mohammedanism the 
 first night. But, at the instigation of the Jew, I said, 
 'Sir, you see that Abdoolghunee is anxious that you 
 should say something about Islam.' He was much 
 
HENRY MARTYX. 337 
 
 displeased at being brouglit so premaliireiy to tlic 
 Meak point, but could not decline accepting so direct 
 a challenge. ' Well,' said he to me, ' I must ask you a 
 few questions. Why do you believe in Christ?' I re- 
 plied, ' That is not the question. I am at liberty to 
 say that I do not believe in any religion ; that I am a 
 plain man, seeking the way of salvation; that it was, 
 moreover, quite unnecessary to prove the truth of 
 Christ to Mohammedans, because they allowed it.' 
 •No such thing,' said he. ' The Jesus we acknowledge 
 is he who was a prophet, a mere servant of God, and 
 one who bore testimony to Mohammed ; not your 
 Jesus, whom j^ou call God,' said he, with a contemp- 
 tuous smile. He then enumerated the persons who had 
 spoken of the miracles of Mohammed, and told a long 
 story about Salmon, the Persian, who had come to 
 Mohammed. I asked 'whether this Salmon had writ- 
 ten an account of the miracles he had seen?' He con- 
 fessed that he had not. ' Nor,' said I, 'have you a sin- 
 gle witness to the miracles of Mohammed.' He then 
 tried to show, that though they had not, there was 
 .still sufficient evidence. 'For,' said he, 'suppose five 
 hundred persons should say that they heard some 
 particular thing of a hundred persons who were with 
 Mohammed — would that be sufficient evidence or not?' 
 ' Whether it be or not,' said I, ' you have no such evi- 
 dence as that, nor any thing like it ; but if you have, 
 as they are something like witnesses, we must pro- 
 ceed to examine them, and see whether their testi- 
 mony deserves credit.' 
 
 " After this, the Koran was mentioned ; but as the 
 company began to thin, and the great man had not a 
 29 
 
coo MEMOIR Of 
 
 sufficient audience before Vv'hom to display his elo- 
 quence, the dispute was not so brisk. He did not, in- 
 deed, seem to think it worth while to notice my ob- 
 jections. He mentioned a well known sentence in the 
 Koran, as being inimitable. I produced another sen- 
 tence, and begged to know why it was inferior to the 
 Koranic one. He declined saying why, under pre- 
 tence that it required such a knowledge of rhetoric in 
 order to understand his proofs, as I probably did not 
 possess. A scholar afterwards came to Seid Ali, with 
 twenty reasons for preferring Mohammed's sentence 
 to mine. 
 
 "It was midnight when dinner, or rather supper, 
 was brought in : it was a sullen meal. The great man 
 was silent ; and I was sleepy. Seid Ali, however, had 
 not had enough. While burying his hand in the dish 
 of the Professor, he softly mentioned some more of 
 my objections. He was so vexed, that he scarcely an- 
 swered any thing ; but, after supper, told a very long 
 story, all reflecting upon me. He described a grand 
 assembly of Christians, Jews, Guebres, and Sabians, 
 (for they generally do us the honor of stringing us 
 with the other three,) before Iman Ruza. The Chris- 
 tians were, of course, defeated and silenced. It was a 
 remark of the Iman's, in which the Professor acqui- 
 esced, ' That it is quite useless for Mohammedans and 
 Christians to argue together, as they had different 
 languages and different histories.' To the last I said 
 nothing ; but to the former replied by relating the 
 fable of the lion and man, which amused Seid Ali so 
 much, that he laughed out before the great man, and 
 all the way home.'* I 
 
HENRY MARTVM. 339 
 
 So universal a spirit of inquiry had been excited in 
 the city of Shiraz, by Mr. Martyn's frequent disputa- 
 tions, as well as by the notoriety of his being engaged 
 in a Translation of the New Testament into Persian, 
 that the Preceptor of all the Moollahs began greatly 
 to ' fear whereunto this would grow.' On the 26th of 
 July, therefore, an Arabic defence of Mohammedanism 
 made its appearance from his pen. A considerable 
 time had been spent in its preparation ; and on seeing 
 the light, it obtained the credit of surpassing all former 
 treatises upon Islam. 
 
 This work, as far as a judgment of it can be formed 
 from a translation discovered amongst Mr. Martyn's 
 papers, is written with much temper and moderation, 
 and with as much candor as is consistent with that 
 degree of subtil ty which is indispensable in an apology 
 for so glaring an imposture as Mohammedanism. 
 
 The chief Moollah begins by declaring his desire to 
 avoid all altercation and wrangling; and expresses 
 his hope that God would guide into the right way 
 those whom he chose. He then endeavors, in the body 
 of the work, to show the superiority of the single per- 
 petual miracle of the Koran, addressed to the under- 
 standing, above the variety of miracles wrought by 
 Moses and by Christ, which were originally addressed 
 only to the senses; and that these, from lapse of time, 
 become every day less and less powerful in their in- 
 fluence. And he concludes with the following address 
 to Mr. Marty n : 
 
 " Thus behold, then, O thou that art wise, and con- 
 sider with the eye of justice, since thou hast no excuse 
 to offer to God. Thou hast wished to see the truth of 
 
340 MEMOIR OP 
 
 miracles. We desire you to look at the great Koran: 
 that is an everlasting miracle. 
 
 "This was finished by Ibraheem ben al Hosyn, after 
 the evening of the second day of the week, the 23d of 
 the month lemadi, the second in the year 1223 of the 
 liegira of the Prophet. On him who fled be a thousand 
 salutations !" 
 
 This work Mr. Mariyn immediately set himself to 
 refute, in dependence on his Savior to ' give him wis- 
 dom which his adversaries should not be able to gain- 
 say.' His answer was divided into two parts ; the first 
 was principally devoted to an attack on Mohamme- 
 danism ; the second was intended to display the evi- 
 dences and establish the authority of the Christian 
 faith. It was written in Persian, and from a transla- 
 tion of the first part, which has been found, we perceive 
 that Mr. Martyn, ' having such hope, used great plain- 
 ness of speech,' whilst at the same time he treated his 
 opponent with meekness and courtesy. 
 
 After replying to the various arguments of Mirza 
 Ibraheem, Mr. Martyn shows why men are bound to 
 reject Mohammedanism; that Mohammed was fore- 
 told by no prophet ; that he worked no miracles ; that 
 he spread his religion by means merely human, and 
 framed his precepts and promises to gratify men's sen- 
 suality, both here and hereafter; that he was most 
 ambitious, both for himself and his fan7ily; that his 
 Koran is full of gross absurdities and palpable contra- 
 dictions ; that it contains a method of salvation wholly 
 inefficacious, which Mr. Martyn contrasted with the 
 glorious and efficacious way of salvation held out in 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 341 
 
 the Gospel, through the divine atonement of Jesus 
 Christ. He concludes by addressing Mirza Ibraheem 
 in these words : 
 
 " I beg you to view these things with the eye of im- 
 partiality. If the evidence be indeed convincing, mind 
 not the contempt of the ignorant, nor even death itself; 
 for the vain world is passing away like the wind of 
 the desert. 
 
 " If you do not see the evidence to be sufficient, my 
 prayer is that God may guide you ; so that you, who 
 have been a guide to men in the way you thought 
 right, may now both see the truth, and call men to God 
 through Jesus Christ, 'who hath loved us, and wash- 
 ed us from our sins in his blood.' His glory and do- 
 minion be everlasting!" 
 
 Reverting to the Journal, we meet with the follow- 
 ing statements illustrative of the Persian character, 
 and descriptive of the genius of Soofeism. From these, 
 also, we discover, that notwithstanding individuals 
 were to be found in Shiraz who professed Mohamme- 
 danism without having imbibed the spirit of cruelty 
 and extermination which belongs to it, Mr. Marty u 
 was nevertheless exposed to personal danger there, 
 and subject to much contempt and many insults. 
 
 July 29. — "Mirza Ibraheem declared publicly, before 
 all his disciples, 'that if I really confuted his argu- 
 ments he should be bound in conscience to become a 
 Christian.' Alas ! from such a declaration I have little 
 hope. His general good character for uprightness and 
 unbounded kindness to the poor, would be a much 
 stronger reason with me for believing that he may 
 perhaps be a Cornelius." 
 
 29* 
 
342 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Aug. 2. — " Much against his will, Mirza Ibraheem 
 was obliged to go to his brother, who is governor of 
 some town, thirty-eight parasangs off. To the last mo- 
 ment he continued talking with his nephew on" the 
 subject of his book, and begged that, in case of his de- 
 tention, my reply might be sent to him." 
 
 Aug. 7. — '• My friends talked as usual, much about 
 what they call Divine love ; but I do not very well 
 comprehend what they mean. They love not the holy 
 God, but the God of their own imagination ; a God 
 who will let them do as they please. 
 
 " I often remind Seid Ali of one defect in his sys- 
 tem, which is, that there is no one to stand between his 
 sins and God. Knowing what I allude to, he says, 
 ' Well, if the death of Christ intervene, no harm ; 
 Soofeism can admit this too.' " 
 
 Aug. 14. — "Returned to the city in a fever, which 
 continued all the next day, until the evening." 
 
 Aug. 15. — ''Jani Khan, in rank corresponding to 
 one of our Scotch dukes, as he is the head of all the 
 military tribes of Persia, and chief of his own tribe, 
 which consists of twenty thousand families, called on 
 Jaffier Ali Khan, with a message from the king. He 
 asked me a great number of questions, and disputed a 
 little. 'I suppose,' said he, 'you consider us all as in- 
 fidels?' 'Yes,' replied I, 'the whole of you.' He was 
 mightily pleased with my frankness, and mentioned it 
 when he was going away." 
 
 Aug. 22. — "The copyist having shown my answer 
 to a Moodurris, called Moollah Acber, he wrote on the 
 margin with great acrimony, but little sense. Seid 
 All having shown his remarks in some companies, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 343 
 
 they begged him not to show them to me, for fear I 
 sliould disgrace them aii through the folly of one man." 
 
 Aug. 23. — " Ruza Cooli Mirza, the great grandson 
 of Nadir Shah, and Aga Mohammed Hasan, called. 
 The prince's nephew, hearing of my attack on Mo- 
 hammed, obsei *'pd that 'the proper answer to it was 
 the sword ;' but the prince confessed that he began to 
 have his doubts. On his inquiring what were the laws 
 of Christianity — meaning the number of times of 
 prayer, the different washings, &c. — I said that we 
 had two commandments, ' Thou shalt love the Lord 
 thy God with all thy heart, and all thy soul, and all 
 thy strength ; and thy neighbor as thyself.' He asked, 
 ' what could be better V and continued praising them. 
 
 "The MooHah Aga Mohammed Hasan, himself a 
 Moodurris, and a very sensible, candid man, asked a 
 good deal about the European philosophy; particu 
 larly what we did in metaphysics: — for instance, 
 ' how, or in what sense the body of Christ ascended 
 into heaven?' He talked of free-will and fate, and 
 reasoned high, and at last reconciled them according 
 to the doctrines of the Soofies, by saying, that ' as all 
 being is an emanation of the Deity, the will of every 
 being is only the will of the Deity ; so that, therefore, 
 in fact, free-will and fate are the same.' He has nothing 
 to find fault with in Christianity, except the divinity 
 of Christ. It is this doctrine that exposes me to the 
 contempt of the learned Mohammedans, in whom it is 
 difficult to say whether pride or ignorance predomi- 
 nates. Their sneers are more difficult to bear than the 
 brickbats which the boys sometimes throw at me : 
 however, both are an honor of which I am not worthy. 
 
344 MEMOIR OP 
 
 How many times in the day have I occasion to repeat 
 the words, 
 
 ' If on my face, for thy dear name, 
 
 ' Shame aud reproaches be; 
 'AH hail reproach, and welcome shame, 
 
 ' If thou remember me.' 
 
 " The more they wish me to give up this one point — 
 the Divinity of Clirist — the more I seem to feel the ne- 
 cessity of It, and rejoice and glory in it. Indeed, I 
 trust I would sooner give up my life than surrender it." 
 
 The following account of an interview, to which Mr. 
 Martyn was admitted, with the head of the sect of the 
 Soofies, will interest those whose thoughts are turned 
 towards the state of religion in the East : a large pro- 
 portion of the people of Shiraz, it is computed, are 
 either the secret or avowed disciples of Mirza Abulca- 
 sim. Whenever 'a great and effectual door' is opened 
 for Christianity, 'there are many adversaries.' It is 
 otherwise with a delusion congenial to the 'desires of 
 the flesh and of the mind' in fallen man. Such a sys- 
 tem the god of this world is concerned to uphold ra- 
 ther than oppose. 
 
 " In the evening we went to pay a long-promised 
 visit to Mirza Abulcasim, one of the most renowned 
 Soofies in all Persia. We found several persons sitting 
 in an open court, in which a few greens and flowers 
 were placed ; the master was in a corner. He was a 
 very fresh-looking old man, with a silver beard. I was 
 surprised to observe the downcast and sorrowful looks 
 of the assembly, and still more at the silence which 
 
HEXRY MARTYN. 345 
 
 reigned. After sitting some time in expectation, and 
 being not at all disposed to waste my time in sitting 
 there, I said softly to Seid Ali, ' What is this ?' He 
 said, ' It is the custom here to think much and speak 
 little.' — ' May I ask the master a question V said I. 
 With some hesitation he consented to let me : so I 
 begged Jaffier Ali to inquire, ' Which is the way to be 
 happy?' 
 
 '• This he did in his own manner: he began by ob- 
 serving that ' there was a great deal of misery in the 
 world, and that the learned shared as largely in it as 
 the rest ; that I wished, therefore, to know what we 
 must do to escape it.' The master replied, that, ' for his 
 part, he did not know, but that it was usually said that 
 the subjugation of the passions was the shortest way 
 to happiness.' 
 
 " After a considerable pause, I ventured to ask ' what 
 were his feelings in the prospect of death — hope or 
 fear, or neither?' — 'Neither,' said he, and that 'plea- 
 sure and pain were both alike.' I then perceived that 
 the stoics were Greek Soofies. I asked ' whether he 
 had attained this apathy?' He said, 'No.' 'Why do 
 you think it attainable?' He could not tell. 'Why 
 do you think that pleasure and pain are not the same ?' 
 said Seid Ali, taking his master's part. ' Because,' 
 said I, ' I have the evidence of my senses for it. And 
 you also act as if there was a difference. W^hy do you 
 eat, but that you fear pain ?' These silent sages sat 
 unmoved. 
 
 " One of the disciples is the son of the Moojtuhid, 
 who, greatly to the vexation of his father, is entirely 
 devoted to the Soofie doctor. He attended his eaieaji 
 
346 MEMOIR OP 
 
 with the utmost humility. On observing the pensive 
 countenance of the young man, and k. owing some- 
 thing of his history from Seid Ali, how he had left all 
 to find happiness in the contempialion of G'od, I longed 
 to make known the glad tidings of a Savior, and thank- 
 ed God, on coming away, that I was not hft ignorant 
 of the Gospel. I could not help being a liti'e pleasant 
 on Seid Ali, afterwards, for his admiration of this si- 
 lent instructor. ' There you sit,' said I, ' immersed in 
 thought, full of anxiety and care, and will not take the 
 trouble to ask whether God has said any thing or not. 
 No : that is too easy and direct a way of coming at the 
 truth. I compare you to spiders, who weave their 
 house of defence out of their own bowels ; or to a set 
 of people who are groping for a light in broad day.' " 
 
 Mr. Martyn's mathematical acquirements were to 
 him invaluable, inasmuch as they gave him that habit 
 of patient and persevering study, which was sanctified 
 in the application of his powers to the highest ends 
 and purposes. There were also occasions in which 
 this and other sciences were of service to the cause he 
 had at heart, by procuring for him that attention and 
 respect which learning ever secures in countries where 
 the light of civilization shines, even though but faintly 
 and imperfectly. Of this we have an instance in the 
 following account. 
 
 Aug. 26. — " Waited this morning on Mohammed 
 Nubee Khan, late ambassador at Calcutta, and now 
 prime minister of Fars. There were a vast number of 
 clients in his court, with whom he transacted business 
 while chatting with us. Amongst the others who 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 347 
 
 came and sat with us, was my tetric adversary, Aga 
 Acber, who came for the very purpose of presenting 
 the minister with a little book: he had written in an- 
 swer to mine. After presenting it in due form, he sat 
 down, and told me he meant to bring me a copy that 
 day; a promise which he did not perform, through 
 Seid All's persuasion, who told him it was a perform- 
 ance that would do him no credit. Aga Acber gave 
 me a hint respecting Us contents, namely, that there 
 were four answers to my objections to Mohammedans 
 using the sword. 
 
 " He then, without any ceremony, began to question 
 me, before the company, (there were more than fifty 
 in the hall, and crowds in front, all listening,) about 
 the European philosophy; and brought objections 
 against the world's motion, with as much spleen as if 
 he had an estate which he was afraid would run away 
 from him. As it was a visit of mere ceremony, I was 
 not a little surprised, and looked at the minister, to 
 know if it would not be a breach of good manners to 
 dispute at such a time ; but it seemed there was nothing 
 contrary to custom, as he rather expected my answer. 
 I explained our system to Aga Acbar ; but there were 
 many things not to be understood without diagrams; 
 so a scribe in waiting was ordered to produce his im- 
 plements, and I was obliged to show him, first, the 
 sections of the cone, and how a body revolves in an el- 
 lipse round the sun in one focus, &c. He knew no- 
 thing of mathematics, as I suspected, so it was soon 
 found useless to proceed ; he comprehended nothing. 
 
 " On my return, Jaffier Ali Khan and Mirza Seid 
 Ali requested me to explain to them my proofs. I 
 
348 MEMOIR OF 
 
 did my best; but there were so many things they 
 were obliged to lake for granted, that all my endea- 
 vors were to little purpose. So much Mirza Seid All 
 comprehended, that the hypothesis of a force varying 
 inversely as the square of the distance, was sufficient 
 to account for every phenomenon ; and that therefore, 
 according to the rules of philosophy, a more complex 
 liypothesis was not to be admitted. This he had sense 
 enough to see." 
 
 There is something so estimable in the character of 
 Mr. Martyn's opponent, Mirza Ibraheem, that it will 
 not fail to secure the attention of the reader, in perus- 
 ing the subjoined relation of the effect produced on his 
 mind by Mr. Martyn's defence of Christianity and at- 
 tack upon Mohammedanism. 
 
 Aug. 29. — " Mirza Ibraheem begins to inquire about 
 the Gospel. Tlie objections he made were such as 
 these : How sins could be atoned for before they were 
 committed ? "Whether, as Jesus died for all men, all 
 would necessarily be saved ? If faith be the condition 
 of salvation, would wicked Christians be saved, pro- 
 vided they believe ? I was pleased to see, from the 
 nature of the objections, that he was considering the 
 subject. To this last objection I remarked that to 
 those who felt themselves sinners, and came to God 
 for mercy, through Christ, God would give his Holy 
 Spirit, which would progressively sanctify them in 
 heart and life." 
 
 Aug. 30.—" Mirza Ibraheem praises my answer, es- 
 pecially the first part." 
 
 ,Mr. Martyn's mind, we have had frequent occasion 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 349 
 
 to notice, closed as it was against trifling vanities, was 
 ever open and alive to many of those subjects which 
 arrest the attention and interest the curiosity of men 
 of science and research, and which form one great 
 source of intellectual gratification. Whilst the moral 
 depravity of Sliiraz chiefly occupied his thoughts and 
 excited his commiseration, he could also find a 
 mournful pleasure in musing over the fallen grandeur 
 of Persepolis. 
 
 He has left the following observations and reflec- 
 tions, on visiting these celebrated remains of antiquity : 
 
 '* I procured two horsemen, as guards, from the mi- 
 nister, and set off" about two hours before sunset. At a 
 station of Rahdars we fed the horses, and then conti- 
 nued our course, through a most dismal country, till 
 midnight, when we entered a vast plain, and, two or 
 three hours before day, crossed the Araxes, by a 
 bridge of three arches, and, coming in sight of the 
 ruins, waited for the day. I laid down upon the bare 
 ground, but it was too cold to sleep. 
 
 " When the sun rose, we entered. My guards and 
 servant had not the smallest curiosity to see ruins, and 
 therefore the moment they mounted the terrace they 
 laid down and fell asleep. These people cannot ima- 
 gine why the Europeans come to see these ruins. 
 One of them said to me, 'A nice place, Sahib; good 
 air and a fine garden; you may carry brandy, and 
 drink there at leisure.' Thus he united, as he thought, 
 the two ingredients of human happiness — the Euro- 
 pean enjoyment of drinking, and the Persian one of 
 straight walks, cypress trees, and muddy water in a 
 square cistern. One of my guards was continually re- 
 30 
 
350 MEMOIR OF 
 
 minding me, on my way thither, that it was uninha- 
 bited. Finding me still persist, he imagined that my 
 object must be to do something in secret; and accord- 
 ingly, after I had satisfied my curiosity, and was com- 
 ing away, he plainly asked me whether I had been 
 drinking — observing, perhaps, my eyes, which were 
 red with cold and want of sleep. When I gravely told 
 them that drunkenness was as great a sin with us as 
 with them, they altered their tone, and said that wine 
 was not only unlawful, but odious and filthy. 
 
 " After traversing these celebrated ruins, I must say 
 that I felt a little disappointed; they did not at all 
 answer my expectation. The architecture of the an- 
 cient Persians seems to be much more akin to that of 
 their clumsy neighbors the Indians, than to that of the 
 Greeks. I saw no appearance of grand design any 
 where. The chapiters of the columns were almost as 
 long as the shafts— though they are not so represent- 
 ed in Niebuhr's plate ; — and the mean little passages 
 into the square court, or room, or whatever it was, 
 make it very evident that the taste of the Orientals 
 was the same three thousand years ago as it is now. 
 
 " But it was impossible not to recollect that here 
 Alexander and his Greeks passed and repassed — here 
 ihej'- sat, and sung, and revelled : now all is silence — 
 generation on generation lie mingled with the dust of 
 their moldering edifices : 
 
 ' Alike the busy and the gay, 
 ' But flutter in life's busy day, 
 ' In fortune's varying colors drest.* 
 
 " From the ruins I rode off to a neighboring village, 
 the head-man of which, at the minister's order, paid 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 351 
 
 me every attention. At sunset we set out on our re- 
 turn, and lost our way. As I particularly remarked 
 where we entered the plains, I pointed out the track 
 which afterwards proved to be right ; but my opinion 
 was overruled, and we galloped further and further 
 away. Meeting, at last, with some villagers, who were 
 passing the night at their threshing-floor in the field, 
 we were set right. They then conceived so high an 
 idea of my geographical skill, that, as soon as we re- 
 crossed the Araxes, they begged me to point out the 
 Keblah to them, as they wanted to pray. After set- 
 ting their faces towards Mecca, as nearly as I could, I 
 went and sat down on the margin near the bridge, 
 where the water, falling over some fragments of the 
 bridge under the arches, produced a roar, which, con- 
 trasted with the stillness all around, had a grand effect. 
 Here I thought again of the multitudes who had once 
 pursued their labors and pleasures on its banks. Twen- 
 ty-one centuries have passed away since they lived: 
 how short, in comparison, must be the remainder of 
 my days ! What a momentary duration is the life of 
 man ! Labitiir et labeliir in omne voluhilis cevitvi* 
 may be affirmed of the river ; but men pass away as 
 soon as they begin to exist. Well, let the moments 
 pass — 
 
 • They'll waft us sooner o'er 
 
 ' This life's tempestuous sea, 
 
 ♦ And land us on the peaceful shore 
 
 'Of blest Eternity.' 
 
 " The Mohammedans having finished their prayers, 
 I mounted my horse and pursued my way over the 
 *It flows, and will continue to flow for ever. 
 
352 MEMOIR OF 
 
 plain. We arrived at the station of the Rahdars so 
 early, that we should have been at Shiraz before the 
 gates were opened, so we halted. I put my head into 
 a poor corner of the caravansera, and slept soundly 
 upon the hard stone, till the rising sun bid us continue 
 our course. 
 
 " One of my guards was a pensive, romantic sort of 
 a man, as far as eastern men can be romantic ; that is, 
 he is constantly reciting love-verses. He often broke 
 a long silence by a sudden question of this sort : ' Sir. 
 what is the chief good of life ?' I replied, ' The love 
 of God.' ' What next V ' The love of man.' * That is,' 
 said he, ' to have men love us, or to love them V ' To 
 love them.' He did not seem to agree with me. Anoth- 
 er time he asked, 'Who were the worst people in 
 the world ?' I said, ' Those who know their duty, 
 and do not practice it.' At the house where I was en- 
 tertained, they asked me the question which the Lord 
 once asked, ' What think ye of Christ V I generally 
 tell them at first, what they expect to hear, 'The Son 
 of God ;' but this time I said, 'The same as you say, 
 the Word of God.' ' Was he a prophet ?' ' Yes, in 
 some sense, he was a prophet ; but, what it chiefly 
 concerns us to know, he was an atonement for the sins 
 of men.' Not understanding this, they made no reply. 
 They next asked, ' What did I think of the soul? was 
 it out of the body, or in. the body ?' I supposed the 
 latter. ' No,' they said, ' it is neither the one nor the 
 other ; but next to it, and the mover of the body.' " 
 
 The details Mr. Martyn gives of the fast of Rama- 
 zan, which he witnessed on his return to Shiraz, whilst 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 353 
 
 they show that he was far from being an inobservant 
 spectator of wliat was passing around liim, afford a 
 striking view of the interior of 3Iohammedanism. We 
 plainly discover from them, that a love for particular 
 popular preachers, a fiery zeal in religion, a vehement 
 excitation of animal feelings, as well as rigid austeri- 
 ties, are false criterions of genuine piety ; for we see 
 all these in their full perfection amongst the real fol- 
 lowers of the Crescent, as well as amongst the pre- 
 tended disciples of the Cross. 
 
 Sept. 20.—" First day of the fast of Ramazan. All 
 the family have been np in the night, to take an un- 
 seasonable meal, in order to fortify themselves for the 
 abstinence of the day. It was curious to observe the 
 effects of the fast in the house. The master was scold- 
 ing and beating his servants ; they equally peevish 
 and insolent ; and the beggars more than ordinarily 
 importunate and clamorous. At noon, all the city 
 went to the grand mosque. My host came back with 
 an account of new vexations there. He was chatting 
 with a friend, near the door, when a great preacher, 
 Hagi Mirza, arrived, with hundreds of followers. 
 ' Why do you not say your prayers V said tlie new 
 comers to the two friends. ' We have finished,' said 
 they. 'Well.' said the other, 'if you cannot pray a 
 second time with us, you had better move out of the 
 way.' Rather than join such turbulent zealots, they 
 retired. The reason of this unceremonious address 
 was, that these loving disciples had a desire to pray all 
 in a row with their master, which, it seems, is the cus- 
 tom. There is no public service in the mosque; e^'ery 
 man there prays for himself. 
 30* 
 
354 MEMOIR OF 
 
 "Coming out of the mosque, some servants of the 
 Prince, for their amusement, pushed a person against 
 a poor man's stall, on which were some things for 
 sale, a few European and Indian articles, also some 
 valuable Warsaw plates, which were thrown down 
 and broken. The servants went off without making 
 compensation. No Cazi will hear a complaint against 
 the Prince's servants. 
 
 "Hagi Mohammed Hasan preaches every day dur- 
 ing the Ramazan. He takes a verse from the Koran, 
 or more frequently tells stories about the Imans. If 
 the ritual of the Christian churches, their good forms, 
 and every thing they have, is a mere shadow, without 
 the power of truth ; what must all this Mohammedan 
 stuff be? and yet how impossible is it to convince the 
 people of the world, whether Christian or Mohamme- 
 dan, that what they call religion, is merely a thing of 
 their own, having no connexion with God and his 
 kingdom. This subject has been much on my mind of 
 late. How senseless the zeal of churchmen against 
 dissenters, and of dissenters against the church ! The 
 kingdom of God is neither meat nor drink, nor any 
 thing perishable; but righteousness and peace, and 
 joy in the Holy Ghost. 
 
 "Mizra Ibraheem never goes to the mosque; but he 
 is so much respected, that nothing is said : they con- 
 clude that he is employed in devotion at home. Some 
 of his disciples said to Seid Ali, before him, 'Now the 
 Ramazan is come, you should read the Koran and 
 leave the Gospel.' 'No,' said his uncle, 'he is em- 
 ployed in a good work; let him go on with it.' The 
 old man continues to inquire with interest about the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 355 
 
 Gospel, and is impatient for his nephew to explain 
 the evidences of Christianity, which I have drawn 
 up." 
 
 Sept. 22. — Sunday. — "My friends returned from 
 the mosque full of indignation at what they had wit- 
 nessed there. The former governor of Bushire com- 
 plained to the vizier, in the mosque, that some of his 
 servants had treated him brutally. The vizier, instead 
 of attending to his complaint, ordered them to do their 
 work a second time; which they did, kicking and 
 beating him with their slippers, in the most ignomi- 
 nious way, before all the mosque. This unhappy peo- 
 ple groan under the tyranny of their governors; yet 
 nothing subdues or tames them. Happy Europe ! 
 how has God favored the sons of Japheth, by causing 
 them to embrace the Gospel ! How dignified are all 
 the nations of Europe compared with this nation I Yet 
 the people are clever and intelligent, and more calcu- 
 lated to become great and powerful than any of the 
 nations of the East, had they a good government and 
 the Christian religion." 
 
 Sept. 29. — "The Soofie, son of the Moojtuhid, with 
 some others, came to see me. For fifteen years he was 
 a devout Mohammedan, visited the sacred places, and 
 said many prayers. Finding no benefit from austeri- 
 ties, he threw up the Mohammedanism altogether, and 
 attadied himself to the Soofie master. 
 
 "I asked him what his object was all that time? 
 He said ' he did not know, but he was unhappy.' I be- 
 gan to explain to him the Gospel ; but he cavilled at 
 it as much as any bigoted Mohammedan could do, and 
 would not hear of there being any distinction between 
 
356 MEMOIR OP 
 
 Creator and creature. In the midst of our conversa- 
 tion the sun went down, and the company vanished, 
 for the purpose of taking an immediate repast. 
 
 " Aga Baba was also for many years a zealous Mo- 
 hammedan, often passing whole nights in prayer. 
 His father, who had at first encouraged his religious 
 propensities, found them at last so troublesome, that he 
 was obliged to leave the house, not being able to get 
 sleep for the noise his son made in prayer. Finding, 
 after many years, that he was growing more and more 
 proud and contemptuous, he could ascribe it to no- 
 thing but his prayers, and therefore, from purely con- 
 scientious motives, left them off. 
 
 " JafRer Ali Khan was also once a great sayer of 
 prayers, and regularly passed every afternoon, for four- 
 teen years, in cursing the worshippers of Omar, accord- 
 ing to the prescribed form ; but perceiving that these 
 zealous maledictions brought no blessing to himself, he 
 left them off, and now just prays for form's sake. His 
 wife says her prayers regularly five times a day, and 
 is always up before sunrise for the first prayer. 
 
 " Mirza Seid Ali seems sometimes coming round to 
 Christianity against Soofeism. The Soofies believe in 
 no prophet, and do not consider Moses to be equal to 
 Mirza Abulcasim. ' Could they be brought,' Seid Ali 
 says, ' to believe that there has been a prophet, they 
 would embrace Christianity.' And what would be gain- 
 ed by such converts ? ' Thy people shall be willing in 
 the day of thy power.' It will be ' an afflicted and poor 
 people' that shall call upon the name of the Lord, and 
 such the Soofies are not: professing themselves to be 
 wise, they have become fools." 
 
HENRY MARTYN- 357 
 
 Oct. 1. — " Thousands every day assemble at the 
 mosque; it is quite a lounge with them. Each, as soon 
 as he has said his prayers, sits down and talks to his 
 friend. The multitude press to hear Hagi Mohammed 
 Hasan. One day they thronged him so much that he 
 made some error in his prostrations. This put him into 
 such a passion, that he wished that Omar's curse might 
 come upon him if he preached to them again. How- 
 ever, a day or two after, he thought better of it. This 
 preacher is famous for letting out his money for inte- 
 rest ; and therefore, in spite of his eloquence, he is not 
 very popular. About two years ago, Shekh Jaffier came 
 here and preached — ^ The Persians are all murderers ! 
 adulterers !' — 'What does the Shekh mean?' said his 
 followers. ' Why,' said he, ' the Persians take usury ; 
 and he that does that, is worse than a murderer or 
 adulterer.' " 
 
 Oct. 7. — " I was surprised by a visit from the great 
 Soofie doctor, who, while most of the people were 
 asleep, came to me for some wine. I plied him with 
 questions innumerable ; but he returned nothing but 
 incoherent answers, and sometimes no answer at all. 
 Having laid aside his turban, he put on his night-cap, 
 and soon fell asleep upon the carpet. Whilst he lay 
 there his disciples came, but v/ould not believe, when 
 I told them who was there, till they came and saw the 
 sage asleep. When he awoke, they came in, and seat- 
 ed themselves at the greatest possible distance, and 
 were all as still as if in a church. 
 
 " The real state of this man seems to be despair, and 
 It is well if it do not end in madness. I preached to 
 him' the kingdom of God : mentioning particularly 
 
358 MEMOIR OF 
 
 how I had found pnace from the Son of God and the 
 Spirit of God : through the first, forgiveness ; tlirough 
 the second, sanctification. He said it was good, but 
 said it with the same unconcern with which he admits 
 all manner of things, however contradictory. Poor 
 soul ! he is sadly bewildered. 
 
 " At a garden, called Shah Chiragh, in which is the 
 tomb of the brother of one of the Imans, who was kill- 
 ed on the spot, a miracle is wrought every Ramazan. 
 The Mootuwulli, or proprietor of the garden, in whose 
 family it has been for ages, finds its supposed sanctity 
 abundantly profitable, as he is said to make two thou- 
 sand pounds a-year of it. To keep alive the zeal of the 
 people, who ma^^e their ofl'orings there every day, he 
 procures a villager, who is at first sick, and crying to 
 Ali for help ; and then, on the appointed day, recovers. 
 This year a man was recovered of the palsy, and our 
 servants came in quite full of it. Though this farce is 
 played off every year, the simpletons are never unde- 
 ceived. Presents of sheep, fowls, sweetmeats, money, 
 flowed in upon the Mootuwulli, who skillfully turned 
 all to the best advantage. Those who wished to see the 
 man's face, were to pay so much; tliose who were 
 anxious to touch him, were to pay so much more; 
 and so on. 
 
 " On two days in the Ramazan, tragedies were acted 
 at our house, in the women's court. Two or three men, 
 dressed in the Khan's court robes, spouted and sung 
 for an hour, before an immense concourse of women, 
 all veiled. The subject, on the first day, was the death 
 of Mohammed; on the second, that of Iman Hosyn." 
 
 Oct. 18. — " The Ramazan ended, or ought to have 
 
HENKY MARTYN. 359 
 
 ended, but the moon disappointed them. The Moollahs 
 not having seen the new moon, would not allow the 
 fast to be over, and the people were, in consequence, 
 all in confusion ; for not having eaten in the night, 
 they were not at all disposed to go through the day- 
 fasting. At last some witnesses appeared, who vowed 
 that they had seen the silver bov/. These were from 
 the Prince; but the Moollahs refused to admit them 
 till seventy-two of the same kind bore the same testi- 
 mony. This was no great number for a prince to pro- 
 duce ; so the seventy-two appeared, and the feast was 
 proclaimed." 
 
 Towards the end of November, great progress hav- 
 ing been made in the Persian translation of the New 
 Testament, Mr. Marty n ordered two splendid copies 
 of it to be prepared, designing to present the one to 
 the King of Persia, and the other to the Prince Abbas 
 Mirza, his son. It being now also his fixed intention 
 to pass the winter at Shiraz, he resolved to commence 
 another eminently useful, and, to him, most delightful 
 work — a version of the Psalms of David into Persian, 
 from the original Hebrew. The divine Songs of Zion 
 became thus the subject of his critical examination, 
 close meditation, and frequent prayer ; and whilst en- 
 gaged in this sacred employment, often did he find 
 his soul elevated and his spirit refreshed in a " strange 
 land." 
 
 The events of the last month of the year stand thus 
 recorded in his Journal : 
 
 Dec. 3. — " Attended the lecture of Aga Mohammed 
 Hasan. He read and commented on three books of 
 
360 MEMOIR OF 
 
 metaphysics, and at intervals conversed with me. 
 Among other things, we discussed the cause of the as- 
 cent of a light body in a fluid. Our argument came at 
 last to this — that if one particle of fluid were on ano- 
 ther, it would, from its gravity, move ever horizontally 
 off, in order to be nearer the centre. ' If,' said he, ' a 
 body can move toward the centre only directly, how 
 do you account for its falling down an inclined plane?' 
 I began to explain the composition and resolution of 
 forces ; but some disciples coming, he could not stay 
 to hear what I had to say, but went on with his lec- 
 ture. At one time he asked me some questions about 
 genera and species." 
 
 Dec. 6. — " Aga Boozorg and his disciple, Aga Ali, a 
 Mede, came and sat many hours. The former, from 
 love to the Gospel, as he said, had desired a friend at 
 Isfahan to send him Luke's Gospel, translated from 
 the Arabic. He asked me about the Trinity, and said 
 that, ' for himself, he had no objection to the doctrine.' 
 So say all the Soofies, but they will only concede to 
 Jesus a nature which they conceive to belong to all 
 the prophets, and all the illuminated. He stated his 
 sentiments; I asked for reasons, but asked in vain. 
 ' Proofs,' he said, ' were cobwebs — a breath destroyed 
 them : nothing but a divine teacher could make known 
 the mystery.' Aga Ali, in order to prove to me that 
 proofs were nothing, adduced the instance of Matthew 
 the publican, who rose at the call of Christ, without 
 seeing a miracle. They are fond of producing what 
 they know of the Gospel, in confirmation of their mys- 
 tic themes. The atonement they would not hear of, 
 because the Mohammedans pretended, in the same 
 
HENRY MaRTYN. 361 
 
 VT^y, that Hosyn was sacrificed for the sins of men. 
 Thus Satan has contrived Mohammedanism with more 
 traft than at first appears ; for the impostor of Mecca, 
 ^y making common cause with the prophets of God, 
 has taken care, that if any forsake him, they shall at 
 the same time forsake the messengers of God ; of whon? 
 they know nothing but just what he tells ihem^-whiclj 
 is far enough from the truth." 
 
 Dec. 8. — " The Soofies breakfasted with me. Aga 
 Boozorg talked dogmatically about the unity of all 
 being, and quoted large portions from the Munari of 
 Mouluwee Room. Another part of the conversation 
 was about India. The Soofies con^der all the Brah- 
 mins as philosophers of the same school with them- 
 selves. One of them asked me gravely, ' whether 1 had 
 met with any in whom was the Floly Ghost?' This, 
 he supposed, was the only way of expressing what 
 they meant by being enhghtened." 
 
 Dec. 12.—" Letters, at last, from India. Mirza Seid 
 All was curious to know in v/hat way we correspond- 
 ed, and made me read Mr. Brown's letter to me, and 
 mine to Corrie. He took care to let his friends know 
 that we wrote nothing about our own affairs : it was 
 all about translations, and the cause of Christ : with 
 this he was delighted." 
 
 Dec. 16.— "In translating 2 Cor. 1:22, 'Who hath 
 given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts,' he was 
 much struck when it was explained to him. ' O that I 
 had it,' said he ; ' have you received it ?^ I told him that 
 as I had no doubt of my acceptance through Christ, I 
 concluded that I had. Once before, on the words, 
 * Who are saved,' he expressed his surprise at the coiv- 
 31 
 
362 MEMOIR OF 
 
 fidence with which Christians spoke of salvation. On 
 1 Cor. 11, he observed that the doctrine of the resur- 
 rection of the body was unreasonable ; but that as the 
 Mohammedans understood it, it was impossible ; on 
 which account the Soofies rejected it." 
 
 Christmas-day. — " I made a great feast for the Rus- 
 sians and Armenians; and, at Jaffier Ali Khan's re- 
 quest, invited the Soofie master, with his disciples. I 
 hoped there would be some conversation on the occa- 
 sion of our meeting, and indeed Mirza Seid Ali did 
 make some attempts, and explained to the old man the 
 meaning of the Lord's supper ; but the sage maintain- 
 ing his usual silence, the subject was dropped. 
 
 '' I expressed my satisfaction at seemg them assem- 
 bled on such an occasion, and my hope that they 
 would remember the day in succeeding years ; and 
 that, though they would never see me again in the 
 succeeding years, they would not forget that I had 
 brought them the Gospel. The old man coldly replied 
 that ' God would guide those whom he chose.' Most of 
 the time they continued was before dinner ; the mo- 
 ment that was despatched, they rose up and went 
 away. The custom is, to sit five or six hours before 
 dinner ; and at great men's houses singers attend." 
 
 Dec. 27. — " Carapet invited me this evening to his 
 wedding; but, just before the guests were to have as- 
 sembled, the Darogha's servants seized his father-in- 
 law and carried him av.-ay to be bastinadoed, or else 
 to pay five hundred piasters. It seems he had given a 
 bond to that amount, never to sell wine to Mohamme- 
 dans; and yesterday he was detected in the act. Jaf- 
 fier Ali Khav wrote, in my name, to the Vizier, to re- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 363 
 
 quest his release. The Vizier replied that Carapet, for 
 my sake, should not be molested ; but that the other 
 man had forfeited his money, and, in evidence, sent 
 his bond. Finding that it was not a piece of villany on 
 the part of the government, as I had apprehended, I 
 declined having any thing to do in the business; the 
 law might take its course. But Jaffier Ali Khan beg- 
 ged as a favor, of the servant of the Vizier^ wiio had 
 formerly been a servant of his, to represent the mat- 
 ter in such a light to his master as to excite his com- 
 passion. After he was gone away, the Armenians came 
 in great numbers, and begged I would procure the 
 pardon of the poor man ; and had obtained a promise 
 from me to this effect; when the servant came back 
 with the poor Greek, and said that the Vizier had re- 
 leased him, and forgiven him the forfeit, for my sake. 
 The Armenians were in ecstacies of joy, and did not 
 know how enough to express their gratitude to me, 
 though it was rather due to Jaffier Ali Khan. I was 
 unable to attend the wedding, from a cough, which 
 made it unsafe to be out at niglit. They sat up all 
 night, according to the Armenian custom, eating and 
 drinking; and about two hours before day. went to 
 church, where the marriage was solemnized. The 
 feasting continues two days longer. 
 
 " On the strength of the narrow escape the Greek 
 had experienced, some of the Vizier's servants came, 
 the day after, to feast themselves at his expense. They 
 first called for a calean, which was brought them ; then 
 for the wine he had promised them, though he had 
 promised none. This unfortunate people have been 
 visited almost like the Jews. When will the Lord pity 
 
364 MEi^IOIR 07 
 
 ihem ? An Armenian, if he gets a new coat, makes 
 liie sleeves of patches, as he will be sure to have it 
 taken from him if it looks new. Carapet was insulted 
 for being a little better dressed than they thought a 
 Cliristian ought to be.'^ 
 
 Dec. 31. — '"The accounts of the desolations of war 
 during the last year, which I have been reading m 
 some Indian newspapers, make the world appear more 
 gloomy than ever. How many souls hurried into 
 eternity unprepared L How many thousands of widows 
 and orphans left to mourn L But admire, my soul, the 
 matchless power of God, that out of this ruin he has 
 prepared for himself an inheritance. At last the scene 
 shall change, and I shall find myself in a world where 
 all is love." 
 
 The early part of the year 1812, that year in which 
 Mr. Martyn "rested from his labors," and "found 
 himself in a world where all was love," was ushered 
 in by him in the following strain of singular pathos 
 and piety : 
 
 "The last has been, in some respects, a memorable 
 year. I liave been led, by what I have reason to con- 
 sider as the particular providence of God, to this place, 
 and have undertaken an important work, which has 
 gone on without material interruption, and is now 
 nearly finished. I like to find myself employed use- 
 fully, in a way X did not expect or foresee, especially 
 if my own will is in any degree crossed by the work 
 unexpectedly assigned me; as there is then reason to 
 believe that God is acting. The present year will pro 
 hably be a perilous one j but my life is of little conse- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 365 
 
 quence, whether I live to finish the Persian New 
 Testament, or do not. I look back with pity and shame 
 upon my former self, and on the miportance I then 
 attached to my life and labors. The more I see of my 
 own works, the more I am ashamed of them. Coarse- 
 ness and clumsiness mai' all the works of man. I am 
 sick, when I look at man, and his wisdom, and his 
 doings ; and am relieved only by reflecting that we 
 liave a city whose builder and maker is God. The 
 lea^t of His works it is refreshing to look at. A dried 
 leaf, or a straw, makes me feel myself in good compa- 
 ny : complacency and admiration take place of disgust. 
 " I compared, with pain, our Persian translation 
 with the original ; to say nothing of the precision and 
 elegance of the sacred text, its perspicuity is that 
 M'hich sets at defiance all attempts to equal it." 
 
 In the succeeding portion of Mr. Martyn's Journal, 
 we are presented with a statement, from which it is 
 scarcely possible not to infer that the civil government 
 of Persia is in a condition of extreme weakness and 
 wretchedness. 
 
 Jan. 15.—" I went with Jaffier Ali Khan to se3 the 
 College. It is almost in ruins, not having been repair- 
 ed these two hundred years. It contains sixty or 
 seventy sets of rooms, in many of which we observed 
 teachers and scholars giving and hearing lectures. It 
 was formerly richly endowed ; but the rapacity of the 
 kings has stripped it of every thing; only a small sti- 
 pend is now allowed to the principal teachers. Near it 
 is an octagonal caravansera, where goods were for- 
 merly exposed to sale, and a tax levied, which was ap- 
 31* 
 
366 MEMOIR or 
 
 propriated to the College; but this is nearly gone. 
 The best way of laying out money at this time is to 
 build a caravansera, for merchants to lodge their 
 goods in, and expose them to sale. In this way they 
 make about fifteen per cent. ; but these warehouses are 
 heavily taxed by government. 
 
 " We called on several people ; among the rest, on 
 Mirza Abulcasim Kalantar, a man of large landed pro- 
 perty, who was very courteous. Conversation, as usual, 
 about the happiness of India and England. 
 
 " We called on Aga Boozorg, an old man of ninety, 
 whose house, or rather college, is a kind of asylum : 
 for he is so venerated, that even the Vizier dare not 
 drag an offender thence. A poor ragged fellow came 
 while we were there, and said that the Vizier had sent 
 him. ' Go and tell the Vizier,' said he, ' to knock his 
 head agahist the pavement, and not send such messen- 
 gers to me.' 
 
 " A poor blind man whom we met begging, the Khan 
 pointed out to me, as one who formerly was a general, 
 and one of Kureen Khan's family ; but, by a change 
 of dynasty, had lost his eyes. Nobody took any notice 
 of him." 
 
 Who can read some of the ensuing remarks without 
 discovering how abundantly those words of our Savior 
 were verified in Mr. Martyn ? " neither pray I for these 
 alone, but for them also which shall believe on me 
 through their word : that they all may be one, as thou, 
 Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be 
 one in us, that the world may believe that thou hast 
 sent me." John, 17 : 20, 21. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 367 
 
 Jan. 16. — " Mirza Seid Ali lold me accidentally, to- 
 day, of a distich made by his friend Mirza Koochut, at 
 Teheran, in honor of a victory obtained by Prince Ab- 
 bas Mirza over the Russians. The sentiment was, thai 
 he had killed so many of the Christians, that Christ, 
 from the fourth heaven, took hold of Mohammed's 
 skirt to entreat him to desist. I was cut to the soul at 
 this blasphemy. In prayer I could think of nothing 
 else but that great day, when the Son of God shall 
 come in the clouds of heaven, taking vengeance on 
 them that know not God, and convincing men of all 
 their hard speeches which they have spoken against 
 him. 
 
 " Mirza Seid Ali perceived that I was considerably 
 disordered, and was sorry for having repeated the 
 verse ; but asked what it was that was so offensive? I 
 told him that ' I could not endure existence if Jesus 
 was not glorified ; it would be hell to me, if he were to 
 be always thus dishonored-' He was astonished, and 
 again asked, why ? ' If any one pluck out your eyes,' 
 I replied, ' there is no saying why you feel pain — it is 
 feeling. It is because I am one with Christ that I am 
 thus dreadfully wounded." On his again apologizing, 
 I told him that ' I rejoiced at what had happened, in- 
 asmuch as it made me feel nearer the Lord than ever. 
 It is when the head or heart is struck, that every mem- 
 ber feels its membership.' This conversation took place 
 while we were translating. In the evening, he men- 
 tioned the circumstance of a young man's being mur- 
 dered, a fine athletic youth, whom I had often seen in 
 the garden. Some acquaintance of his, in a slight quar- 
 rel, had plunged a dagger in his breast. Observing rae 
 
dbO MEMOIR OF 
 
 look sorrowful, he asked why. ' Because,' said I, 'he 
 was cut off in his sins, and had no time to repent.' ' It 
 is just in that way,' said he, ' that I should like to die; 
 not dragging out a miserable existence on a sick bed, 
 but transported at once into another state.' I observed 
 that ' It was not desirable to be hurried into the imme- 
 diate presence of God.' — ' Do you think,' said he, 'that 
 there is any difference between the presence of God 
 here or there V — ' Indeed, I do,' said I. ' Here we see 
 through a glass, darkly ; but there, face to face.' He 
 then entered into some metaphysical Soofie disputa- 
 tion about the identity of sin and holiness, heaven and 
 hell ; to all which I made no reply." 
 
 The subjoined conversation, into which Mr. Marty n 
 was led, exhibits the ignorance of the natural man, 
 and the knowledge of the spiritual man, in striking 
 contrast. 
 
 Jan. 18. — " Aga Ali, of Media, canie, and with him 
 and Mirza Ali I had a long and warm discussion about 
 the essentials of Christianity. The Mede seeing us at 
 work upon the Epistles, said ' he should be glad to 
 read them ; as for the Gospels, they were nothing but 
 tales, which were of no use to him ; for instance,' said 
 he, 'if Christ raised four hundred dead to life, what is 
 that to me V I said, ' It certainly was of importance, 
 for his works were a reason for our depending upon 
 his words.' ' What did he say,' asked he, ' that was 
 not known before? the love of God— humility ; who 
 does not know these things? 'Were these things,' 
 said I, ' known before Christ, either among Greeks or 
 Romans, with all their philosophy?' They averred 
 that the Hindoo book Juh contained precepts of this 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 3G9 
 
 Kind. I questioned its antiquity ; ' but, however thai 
 may be,' I added, ' Christ came not to teach^ so much 
 as to die ; the truths I spoke of, as confirmed by his 
 miracles, were those relating to his person ; such as, 
 'Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, 
 and I will give you rest.' Here Mirza Seid Ali told 
 him that I had professed to have no doubt of my sal- 
 vation. He asked what I meant? I told him ' that 
 though sin still remamed, I was assured that it should 
 not regain dominion ; and that I should never come into 
 condemnation, but was accepted in the beloved.' Not 
 a little surprised, he asked Mirza Seid Ali whether 
 he comprehended this? 'No,' said he, 'nor Mirza 
 Ibraheem, to whom I mentioned it.' The Mede again 
 turning to me, asked, 'how do you know this? 
 how do you know you have experienced the second 
 birth ?' ' Because,' said I, ' we have the Spirit of the 
 Father ; what he wishes, we wish ; what he hates, 
 we hate.' Here he began to be a little more calm 
 and less contentious, and mildly asked how I had 
 obtained this peace of mind ; ' was it merely those 
 books V said he, taking up some of our sheets. 
 I told him, 'These books, with prayer.' 'What was 
 the beginning of it,' said he ; ' the society of some 
 friends?' I related to him my religious history, the 
 substance of which was, that I took my Bible before 
 God, in prayer, and prayed for forgiveness through 
 Christ, assurance of it through his Spirit, and grace 
 to obey his commandments. They then both asked 
 whether the same benefit would be conferred on them ? 
 'Yes,' I replied, ' I bring you this message from God, 
 that he who, despairing of himself, rests for righteous- 
 
370 MEMOIR OP 
 
 ness on the Son of God, shall receive the gift of the 
 Holy Ghost ; and to this I can add my testimony, if 
 that be worth any thing, that I have found the promise 
 fulfilled in myself. 'What! would you have me be- 
 lieve,' said he, ' as a child ?' ' Yes,' said I. ' True,' 
 said he, 'I think that is the only way.' Aga Ali said 
 no more, but ' Certainly he is a good man !' " 
 
 Shortly after this discussion, Mr. Martyn states him- 
 self to have attended a public exhibition of a religious 
 kind. The reason why he did not repeat his atten- 
 dance, whetiier well grounded or not. is at least a 
 proof that patriotic feelings in his mind were not ex- 
 tinguished by Christianity. 
 
 Jan. 23. — " Put on my English dress, and went to 
 the Vizier's to see part of the tragedy of Hosyn's death, 
 which they contrive to spin out so as to make it last 
 the first ten days of the Mohurrin. All the apparatus 
 consisted of a few boards for a stage, two tables, and a 
 pulpit, under an immense awning, in the court where 
 the company were assembled. The dramatis personcB 
 were two ; the daughter of Hosyn, whose part was 
 performed by a boy, and a messenger ; they both read 
 their parts. Every now and then loud sobs were 
 heard all over the court. After this, several feats of 
 activity were exhibited before the altar, where the Vi- 
 zier sat with the Moollahs. I was appointed to a seat, 
 where, indeed, I saw as much as I wanted, but which, 
 I afterwards perceived, was not the place of honor. 
 As I trust I am far enough from desiring the chief 
 seats in the synagogues, there was nothing in this that 
 could offend me ;• but I do not thinlv it right to let him 
 have another opportunity of showing a slight to my 
 country in my person." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 371 
 
 Those who know not what it is to pass a dreary sea- 
 son of long seclusion from Cliristian society, sur- 
 rounded by those wlio are immersed in all wicked- 
 ness, can form but an inadequate idea of the sacrifices 
 to which Mr. Martyn submitted, in continuing so great 
 a length of time at Shiraz : yet we may in some mea- 
 sure see what he endured, from the expression of sen- 
 timents such as these : 
 
 Feb. 2. — " From what I suffer in this city, I can un- 
 derstand the feelings of Lot. The face of the poor 
 Russian appears to me like the face of an angel, be- 
 cause he does not tell lies. Heaven will be heaven, be- 
 cause there will not be one liar there. The word oi 
 God is miore precious to me at this time than I ever re- 
 member it to have been ; and of all the promises in it, 
 none is more sweet to me than this — 'He shall reign 
 till he hath put all enemies under his feet.'" 
 
 Feb. 3.— "A packet arrived from India without a 
 single letter for me. It was some disappointment to 
 nie ; but let me be satisfied with my God, and if I 
 cannot have the comfort of hearing from my friends, 
 let me return with thankfulness to his word, which is 
 a treasure of which none envy me the possession, and 
 ^vhere I can find what will more than compensate for 
 the loss of earthly enjoyments. Resignation to the will 
 of God is a lesson which I must learn, and which I 
 trust he is teaching me." 
 
 What an influence a departure from the 'precepts of 
 the Gospel has upon the determination of the judg- 
 ment with respect to its doctrines, appears from the 
 representation Mr. Martyn gives of the conduct of 
 Mirza Seid Ali at this period. 
 
372 MEMOIU OP 
 
 Feb. 4.—'' Mirza Seid Ali, who has been enjoying 
 himself in dissipation and idleness these two days, re* 
 turned full of evil and opposition to the Gospel. 
 
 '•Alluding to some remarks he had made, 'I sup- 
 pose,' said he, ' you think it is sinful to sport with the 
 cliaracters of holy men.' 'I have no objection,' I re* 
 plied, ' to hear your sentiments ; but I cannot bear to 
 hear any thing spoken disrespectfully of the Lord Je- 
 sus ; and yet there is not one of your Soofies but has 
 said something against him.' 'You never heard me 
 speak lightly of Jesus,' he replied. 'No, there is some- 
 thing so awfully pure about him, that nothing can be 
 said.'" 
 
 '• Recovering somewhat of a more serious spirit, 
 Seid x\li joined with Aga Boozorg, whom Mr. Martyn 
 describes as one of the most magisterial of the Soofies, 
 in a conversation in which a real desire for religious 
 information seems to have been indicated. The day on 
 which it took place was almost entirely consumed in 
 discussions with a variety of visitors, respecting the 
 Scriptures; it concluded with a very pleasing confes- 
 sion on the part of Seid Ali. 
 
 Feb. 9.—" Aga Boozorg came. After much conver- 
 sation, he said, ' Prove to me, from the beginning, that 
 Christianity is the way: how will you proceed? what 
 do you say must be done ?' ''If you would not believe 
 a person who wrought a miracle before you,' said J, 
 ' I have nothing to say 5 I cannot proceed a step.' ' I 
 will grant you,' said Seid Ali, ' that Christ was the 
 Son of God, and more than that.' 'That you despair 
 of yourself, and are willing to trust in him alone for 
 salvation?' 'Yes.' 'And are ready to confess Christ 
 
HENRY MARTY??, 373 
 
 before men, and act conformably to his word?' ' Yes : 
 what else must I do?' 'Be baptized in the name of 
 Christ.' 'And what shall I gain?' 'The gift of the 
 Holy Ghost. The end of faith is salvation in the world 
 to come; but even here yon shall have the Spirit to 
 purify your heart, and to give you the assurance of 
 everlasting happiness*' Thus Aga Boozorg had the o()^ 
 portunity of hearing those strange things from my 
 own mouth, of which he had been told by his disciple 
 the Mede. 'You can say, too,' said he, 'that you have 
 received the Spirit ?' I told them I believed I had j 
 ' for, notwithstanding all my sins, the bent of my 
 licart was to God, in a way it never was before ; and 
 that, according to my present feelings, I could not be 
 happy if God was not glorified, and if I had not the 
 enjoyment of his presence, for which I felt that I was 
 now educating.' Aga Boozorg shed tears. 
 
 "A Russian officer coming in at the time, the sub- 
 ject of religion was dropped, except that, while speak- 
 ing of the convicts of Calcutta whom I had seen at the 
 gaol, MirZa Seid Ali asked me how I addressed them? 
 I told him that I cautioned them against despair, as- 
 sured them that they might come at the eleventh hour ; 
 that it was never too late for mercy, if they came to 
 God through Christ. 
 
 " After this came Aga Ali, the Mede, to hear, as he 
 said, some of the sentences of Paul. Mirza Seid All 
 had told them, ' that if they had read nothing but the 
 Gospels, they knew nothing of the religion of Christ.' 
 The sheet I happened to have by me was the one con- 
 taining the fourth, fifth) and sixth chapters of the se* 
 82 
 
374 MEMOIR QV 
 
 rond EpisDe to the Corinthians, which Aga All 
 read out. 
 
 "At this time the company had increased conside- 
 rably. I desired Aga Ali to notice particularly the 
 latter part of the fifth chapter, ' God was in Christ, re- 
 conciling the world unto himself.' He then read it a 
 second time, but they saw not its glory ; however, they 
 spoke in high terms of the pith and solidity of Paul's 
 sentences. 
 
 "They were evidently on the watch for any thing 
 that tallied \vith their own sentiments. Upon the pas- 
 sage — 'Always bearing about in the body the dying of 
 the Lord Jesus,' the Mede observed, ' Do you not see 
 that Jesus was in Paul, and that Paul was only another 
 name for Jesus V And the text, ' Whether we be beside 
 ourselves, it is to God ; and whether we be sober, it is 
 for your sakes,' they interpreted thus : ' We are ab- 
 sorbed in the contemplation of God ; and when we 
 recover, it is to instruct you.' 
 
 " Walking afterwards with Mirza Seid Ali, he told 
 me how much one of my remarks had affected him, 
 namely, that he had no humility. He had been talking 
 about simplicity and humility, as characteristic of the 
 Soofies. ' Humility !' I said to him ; ' if you were hum- 
 ble, you would not dispute in this manner; you would 
 be like a child.' He did not open his mouth after- 
 wards, but to say, 'True; I have no humility.' In 
 evident distress, he observed, ' The truth is, we are in 
 a state of compound ignorance ; ignorant, yet igno- 
 rant of our ignorance.' "' 
 
 On the last birth-day Mr. Martyn lived to commemo- 
 
HENRY MARTYN 375 
 
 rate, we find him speaking in affecting terms -with re- 
 spect to his privations as a missionary, yet expressing 
 himself with ardent and humble gratitude as a believer 
 in the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Feb. 8. — " While walking in the garden, in some 
 disorder from vexation, two Mussulmen Jews came up, 
 and asked me what would become of them in another 
 world ? The Mohammedans were right in their way, 
 they supposed, and we in ours; but what must they 
 expect ? Afler rectifying their mistake as to the Mo- 
 hammedans, I mentioned two or three reasons for be- 
 lieving that we are right: such as their dispersion, and 
 the cessation of sacrifices, immediately on the appear- 
 ance of Jesus. ' True, true,' they said, with great feel- 
 ing and seriousness; indeed, they seemed disposed to 
 yield assent to any thing I said. They confessed they 
 had become Mohammedans only on compulsion : and 
 that Abdoolghunee wished to go to Bagdad, thinking he 
 might throw off the mask there with safety ; but asked 
 what I thought? I said that the governor was a Mo- 
 hammedan. ' Did I think Syria safer V ' The safest 
 place in the east,' I said, ' was India.' Feelings of pity 
 for God's ancient people, and having the awful impor- 
 tance of eternal things impressed on my mind by the 
 seriousness of their inquiries as to what would become 
 of them, reheved me from the pressure of my com- 
 paratively insignificant distresses. I, a poor Gentile, 
 blest, honored, and loved; secured for ever by the 
 everlasting covenant, whilst the children of the king- 
 dom are still lying in outward darkness ! Well does it 
 become me to be thankful. 
 
 "This is my birth-day, on which I complete my 
 
376 MEMOIR OF 
 
 thirty -first year. The Persian New Testament has been 
 begun, and I may say, finished in it, as only the last 
 eight chapters of the Revelation remain. Such a pain- 
 ful year I never passed ; owing to the privations I 
 have been called to, on the one hand, and the spectacle 
 before me of human depravity on the other. But I 
 liope that I have not come to this seat of Satan in vain. 
 The word of God has found its way into Persia, and 
 it is not in Satan's power to oppose its progress, if the 
 Lord hath sent it." 
 
 The effect upon the natural conscience of a plain and 
 solemn declaration of the awful truths of Scripture, 
 may be seen in the case of one of Mr. Martyn's visit- 
 ors, who to great libertinism of practice added extreme 
 iaiiludinarianism of principle. 
 
 February 23.—" Aga Neeser came, and talked most 
 captiously and irrelevantly against all revealed reli- 
 gion. Three years ago he had thrown off the shackles 
 of Mohammed, and advised me to do the same with 
 my yoke. I told him that I preferred my yoke to his 
 freedom. He was for sending me naked into a wilder- 
 ness; but I would rather be a child under the restraints 
 of a parent, who would provide me with food and 
 clothing, and be my protector and guide. To every 
 thing I said he had but one answer. ' God is the sole 
 agent ; sin and holiness, happiness and misery, cause 
 and effect, are all perfectly one.' Finding him deter- 
 mined to amuse himself in this way, I said, ' These 
 things will do very well for the present, while reclin- 
 ing in gardens and smoking caleans ; but not for a 
 dying hour. How many years of life remain 1 Yon 
 
EENRY MARTYN. 377 
 
 are about thirty, perhaps thirty more remain. How 
 swiftly have the last thirty passed ! how soon will the 
 next thirty be gone ! and then we shall see. If you 
 are right, I lose nothing ; if I am right, you lose your 
 soul. Leaving out the consideration of all religion, it 
 is probable that the next world may be akin to this, 
 and our relation to both not dissimilar. But here we 
 see that childhood is a preparation for manhood, and 
 that neglect of the proper employments of childhood 
 entails misery in riper years.' The thought of death, 
 and of separation from his pleasures, made him seri- 
 ous ; or perhaps he thought it useless to press me with 
 any one of his dogmas." 
 
 On the 24th of February, 1812, the last sheet of the 
 Persian New Testament was completed. " I have many 
 mercies," said the author of this great work, on bring- 
 ing it to a termination, " for which to thank the Lord, 
 and this is not the least. Now may that Spirit who 
 gave the word, and called me, I trust, to be an inter- 
 preter of it, graciously and powerfully apply it to the 
 hearts of sinners, even to the gathering an elect peo- 
 ple from amongst the long-estranged Persians !" 
 
 The version of the Psalms in Persian, " a sweet em- 
 ployment," as Mr. Martyn terms it, and which, to use 
 his own language, " caused six weary moons, that 
 waxed and waned since its commencement, to pass 
 unnoticed," was finished by the middle of the month 
 of March. 
 
 Mr. Martyn had now been resident for the space of 
 ten months at Shiraz, during the whole of which time 
 he had been almost incessantly engaged, as we have 
 32-* 
 
378 MEMOIR OF 
 
 seen, in endeavoring to reclaim the wretched race of 
 infidels around him from the error of their ways. So 
 far was he from shrinking from any fair opportunity 
 of confessing Christ before men, that he gladly em- 
 braced and boldly sought out every occasion of avow- 
 ing " whose he was, and whom he served." Nor was 
 this conduct in him the fruit of a contentious spirit; 
 it was the genuine offspring of that heavenly charity, 
 wiiich " rejoicing in the truth," is ever ready "to con- 
 tend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the 
 saints." No one could have a more deep-rooted an- 
 tipathy to controversy, at all times, and with all per- 
 sons, than Mr. Martyn : a paramount regard to what 
 was indispensably due to the cause of his Redeemer 
 alone could induce him to engage in it. 
 
 One public argument he had already held with the 
 chief professor of Mohammedan law ; a second dispu- 
 tation, of a similar, but far more decided character, he 
 was led to enter into, at this time, with Mirza Ibra- 
 heem. The scene of this discussion was a court in the 
 palace of one of the Persian princes, where a nume- 
 rous body of Moollahs were collected, with Mirza Ibra- 
 heem at their head. In this assembly Mr. Martyn 
 stood up as the single advocate of the Christian faith. 
 Fearing God, like Micaiah the son of Imlah, he feared 
 not man. In the midst, therefore, of a Mohammedan 
 conclave, he proclaimed and maintained that prime 
 and fundamental article of true religion, ihe divinity 
 of the Son of God. 
 
 " On the 23d," Mr. Martyn writes, " I called on the 
 Vizier, and afterwards on the secretary of the Ker- 
 maiishah prince. In the court where he received me, 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 379 
 
 Mirza Ibraheem was lecturing. Finding myself so 
 near my old and respectable antagonist, I expressed a 
 wish to see him ; on which Jaffier Ali Khan went up 
 to ascertain if my visit would be agreeable. The mas- 
 ter consented, but some of the disciples demurred. At 
 last one of them observing, that, 'by the blessing of 
 God on the master's conversation, I might possibly be 
 converted,' it was agreed that I should be invited to 
 ascend. Then it became a question where I ought to 
 sit. Below all, would not be respectful to a stranger; 
 but above all the Moollahs, could not be tolerated. I 
 entered, and was surprised at the numbers. The room 
 was lined with Moollahs, on both sides, and at the top. 
 I was about to sit down at the door, but I was beck- 
 oned to an empty place near the top, opposite to the 
 master, who, after the usual compliments, without fur- 
 ther ceremony, asked me, ' what we meant by calling 
 Christ. God?' War being thus unequivocally declar- 
 ed, I had nothing to do but to stand upon the defen- 
 sive. Mirza Ibraheem argued temperately enough, but 
 of the rest, some were very violent and clamorous. 
 The former asked, 'if Christ had ever called himself 
 God ; was he the Creator or a creature T I replied, 
 ' The Creator.' The Moollahs looked at one another. 
 Such a confession had never before been heard among 
 these Mohammedan doctors. 
 
 "One Moollah wanted to controvert some of my 
 illustrations, by interrogating me about the personality 
 of Christ. To all his questions I replied by requesting 
 the same information respecting his own person. 
 
 "To another, who was rather contemptuous and 
 violentj I said, ' If you do not approve of our doctrine, 
 
380 MEMOIR OF 
 
 will you be so good as to say what God is, according 
 to you, that I may worship a proper object?' One said, 
 'The Author of the universe.' 'I can form no idea 
 from these words,' said I, ' but of a workman at work 
 upon avast number of materials. Is that a correct no- 
 tion?' Another said, 'One who came of himself into 
 being.' 'So then he came,' I replied; 'he came out 
 of one place into another ; and before he came, he was 
 not. Is this an abstract and refined notion?' After this 
 no one asked me any more questions ; and for fear the 
 dispute should be renewed, JafRer Ali Khan carried 
 
 After making this intrepid and memorable confes- 
 sion of the divinity of our Lord and Savior Jesus 
 
 ' Faithful found 
 ' Among the faithless ; faithful only he : 
 ' Unshaken, unseduced, unterrified, 
 ' His loyalty he kept, his zeal, his love. 
 
 Mr. Martyn continued only a short time at Shiraz. 
 From his own hand we have this brief account of that 
 mteresting period which immediately preceded his de- 
 parture. 
 
 " Mirza Seid Ali never now argues against the truth, 
 nor makes any remarks but of a serious kind. He 
 speaks of his dislike to some of the Soofies. on account 
 of their falsehood and drunken habits. This approach 
 to the love of morality is the best sign of a change for 
 the better which I have yet seen in him. As often as 
 he produces the New Testament, which he always 
 
HENiiY r.IARTYN. 381 
 
 does when any of liis friends come, Ijs brother and 
 cousin ridicule him ; but he tells them that, supposing 
 no other benefit to have been derived, it is certainly 
 something better to have gained all this information 
 about the religion of Christians, than to have loitered 
 away the year in the garden." 
 
 April 27. — "Four MooUahs of Mirza Ibraheem's 
 school came to dispute against European philosophy 
 and European religion. 
 
 "Mirza Seid Ali requested, at Mirza Ibraheem's de- 
 sire, to know where we got our notions concerning 
 the Holy Spirit? He, for his part, did not remember 
 any passage in the New Testament which bore upon 
 the subject. I referred them to the second chapter of 
 the first Epistle to the Corinthians." 
 
 May 10. — "Passed some days at Jaffier Ali Khan's 
 garden, with Mirza Seid Ali, Aga Baba, and Shekh 
 Abulhasan, reading, at their request, the Old Testa- 
 ment histories. Their attention to the word, and their 
 love and attention to me, seemed to increase as the 
 time of my departure approached. 
 
 "Aga Baba, who had been reading St. Matthew, re- 
 lated very circumstantially to the company, the parti- 
 culars of the death of Christ. The bed of roses on 
 which we sat, and the notes of the nightingales warb- 
 ling around us, were not so sweet to me as this dis- 
 coiu'se from the Persian. 
 
 "Telling Mirza Seid Ali one day that I wished to 
 return to the city in the evening, to be alone, and at 
 leisure for prayer — he said with seriousness, ' though 
 a man had no other religious society, I suppose he 
 may, with the aid of the Bible, live alone with Gcdl' 
 
382 MEMOIR OF 
 
 This solitude will, in one respect, be his own state 
 soon. May he find it the medium of God's gracious 
 communications to his soul ! He asked in what way- 
 God ouglit to be addressed.] I told him, as a father, 
 with respectful love ; and added some other exhorta- 
 tions on the subject of prayer." 
 
 May 11. — "Aga Baba came to bid me farewell, 
 which he did in the best and most solemn way, by 
 asking, as a final question, whether, independently of 
 external evidences, I had any internal proofs of the 
 doctrine of Christ?' I answered, 'Yes, undoubtedly: 
 the change from what I once was, is a sufficient evi- 
 dence to me.' At last he took his leave, in great sor- 
 row, and, what is better, apparently in great solicitude 
 about his soul. 
 
 '"• The rest of the day I continued with Mirza Seid 
 Ali, giving him instructions what to do with the New 
 Testament, in case of my decease, and exhorting him, 
 as far as his confession allowed me, to stand fast. He 
 had made many a good resolution respecting his be- 
 setting sins. I hope, as well as pray, that some lasting 
 effect may be seen at Shiraz, from the word of God 
 left among them." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 «R. MARTYN LEAVES SHIRAZ, IN ORDER TO LAY BEFORE TKS 
 KING HIS TRANSLATION OP TUE NEW TESTAMENT — ARRIVES 
 AT THE CAMP — IS NOT ADMITTED TO AN AUDIENCE — PRO- 
 CEEDS TO TEBRIZ — SEVERE ILLNESS. 
 
 On the evening of the 24lh of May, one year after 
 entering Persia, Mr. Marty n left Shiraz, in company 
 with an English clergyman, with the intention of lay- 
 ing before the king his translation of the New Testa- 
 ment ; but finding that, without a letter of introduc- 
 tion from the British ambassador, he could not, con- 
 sistently with established usage, be admitted into the 
 royal presence, he determined to proceed to Tebriz, 
 where, at that time, Sir Gore Ouseley, his Britannic 
 majesty's minister, resided. 
 
 His journey from Shiraz to Tebriz was not accom- 
 plished in less than eight weeks, including one week 
 spent at Isfahan, and a few days at the king's camp : 
 and the latter part of it was a time of great and unfore- 
 seen suffering to him. Had he known to what peril his 
 life would be subjected, he doubtless would have deem- 
 ed his object of too insufficient a magnitude to justify 
 his exposing himself to so much danger. 
 
 " A little belbre sunset," Mr. Martyn writes, " I left 
 the city, and at ten o'clock at night the cafila started. 
 Thus ended my stay at >Shiraz. No year of my life 
 was ever spent more usefully, though such a long sepa- 
 ration from my friends was often a severe trial. Our 
 journey to Persepolis was performed in ten hours. I 
 
884 MEMOIR OP 
 
 had a fall from my horse, owing to the saddle com* 
 ing off, but a gracious Providence preserved me from 
 harm." 
 
 May 12. — " Staid at Futihabad, a village about a pa- 
 rasang from the ruins." 
 
 May 13.—" At three in the morning we pursued ouf 
 way, and at eight reached a village at the north-eastern 
 extremity of the plain of Persepolis. Remained all day 
 at the caravansera, correcting the Prince's copy," 
 
 May. 14. — " Continued our journey through two 
 ridges of mountains to Imanzadu : no cultivation to be 
 seen any where, nor scarcely any natural vegetable 
 production, except the broom and hawthorn. The wea- 
 ther was rather tempestuous, with cold gusts of wind 
 and fain. 
 
 " The inhabitants of the village, this being the Tman* 
 Zadu's tomb, do no work, and pay no tax; but are 
 maintained by the surrounding villages, and the casual 
 oflferings of visitors to the tomb. The caravansera be- 
 ing in ruins, we staid all this rainy day at a private 
 house, where we were visited by people who came to 
 be cured of their distempers." 
 
 May 15. — " From the top of a mountain, just behind 
 Imanzadu, we descended into a vast plain, entirely un-» 
 inhabited, except where the skirls of it were spotted 
 with the black tents of the wandering tribes. Crossing 
 the plain obliquely, we passed over a mountain into 
 another plain, where was the same scene of desolation. 
 After a journey of ten parasangs, arrived, at two in the 
 afternoon, at the caravansera Khooshee Zar, which be- 
 ing in ruins, let in the wind upon us at night in all 
 directions." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 385 
 
 " On rising, on the morning of the 16th, we found a 
 hoar frost, and ice in the pools. The excessive cold at 
 this place is accounted for, by its being the highest 
 land between the Persian gulf and the Caspian sea. 
 The baggage not having come up, we were obliged to 
 pass another day in this uncomfortable neighborhood, 
 where nothing was to be procured for ourselves or our 
 horses ; the scarcity of rain this year having left the 
 ground destitute of verdure, and the poor village near 
 us having nothing to sell." 
 
 May 17. — " Our way to-day lay along the same plain ; 
 on the left was a ridge of hills covered with snow. 
 Entering another plain, into which the former led, we 
 reached a caravansera, near a small walled village, 
 called Dih Serdoo." 
 
 May 18.— "After a journey of much the same length, 
 over uneven ground, where the view was much ol> 
 structed, we arrived at a caravansera, in a great cleft, 
 which divides Fars from Irak." 
 
 May 19. — " Moved forward six parasangs, to a pri- 
 vate house at Mujrood. The plain, as usual, uninha- 
 bited ; but we passed one village." 
 
 May 20. — " Continued our march, over the same 
 plain, to Comesha, four parasangs." 
 
 May 21. — " To Mygar, five parasangs. Finished the 
 revision of the Prince's copy. At eleven at night we 
 started for Isfahan, where we arrived soon after sunrise 
 on the 22d, and were accommodated in one of the 
 king's palaces. Found my old Shiraz scribe here, and 
 corrected with him the Prince's copy." 
 
 May 23. — " Called on the Armenian bishops at Julfa, 
 and met Matteus. He is certainly vastly superior to 
 33 
 
386 MEMOIR OP 
 
 any Armenian I have yet seen. We went, next, to the 
 Italian missionary, Joseph Carabiciate, a native of 
 Aleppo, but educated at Rome. He spoke Latin ; was 
 very sprightly, considering his age, which was sixty- 
 six, but discovered no sort of inclination to talk about 
 religion. Until lately, he had been supported by the 
 Propaganda ; but, weary at last, of exercising his func- 
 tions without remuneration, and even without the ne- 
 cessary provision, he talked of returning to Aleppo." 
 May 24. — Sunday. — " Went early this morning to 
 the Armenian church attached to the episcopal resi- 
 dence. Within the rails were two out of the four bi- 
 shops, and other ecclesiastics: but, in the body of the 
 church, only three people. Most of the Armenians at 
 Julfa, which is now reduced to five hundred houses, 
 attended at their respective parish churches, of which 
 there are twelve, served by twenty priests. After their 
 pageantry was over, and we were satisfied with pro- 
 cessions, ringing of bells, waving of colors, and other 
 ceremonies, which were so numerous as entirely to re- 
 move all semblance of spiritual worship, we were con- 
 demned to witness a repetition of the same mockery 
 at the Italian's church, at his request. I could not stand 
 it out ; but those who did, observed that the priest ate 
 and drank all the consecrated elements himself, and 
 gave none to the few poor women who composed his 
 congregation, and who, the Armenians said, had been 
 liired for the occasion. In our way back, we called at 
 the convent of Armenian nuns, a company of ignorant 
 old women, who screamed out something in the church, 
 which they called a welcome anthem. I tried to con- 
 verse with the abbess, through Matteus, and was not 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 387 
 
 much srirprised to find her utterly without information, 
 when the bishops have so little. I wished to learn 
 Matteus's sentiments on the subject of monachism.. 
 Though his defence of it showed that he was not 
 strong in his belief of its utility, I was grieved to see 
 that he did not perceive how far the Christian way of 
 sanctification differed from these human devices to at- 
 tain that object. I talked to him a good deal about the 
 office of the Holy Spirit, but he did not, while assent- 
 ing, seem to feel its importance. Before returning to 
 Isfahan, we sat a short time in the garden, with the 
 bishops. They, poor things! had nothing to say, and 
 could scarcely speaic Persian ; so that all the conver- 
 sation was between me and Matteus. At my request 
 he brought what he had of the Holy Scriptures, ia 
 Persian and Arabic. They were Wheloi's Persian Gos- 
 pels, and an Arabic version of the Gospels, printed at 
 Rome. I tried in vain to bring him to any profitable 
 discussion ; with more sense than his brethren, he is- 
 not more advanced in spiritual knowledge. Returned 
 much disappointed. Julfa had formerly twenty bi- 
 shops, and about one hundred clergy, with twenty-four 
 churches. All the Armenians can read, and have the 
 New Testament ; but family prayer is not known. 
 They may go every day lo church prayers. Matteus 
 preaches every Sunday, he says, and this day expound- 
 ed the first of John, which was the Gospel for the day." 
 May 26. — " The Armenian bishops and three priests 
 came to return our visit. Matteus brought with him a 
 copy of the Gospels, Armenian and Persian, done by 
 Joannes, the late bishop here ; who, he says, was a 
 good scholar, and wrote on the divinity of Christ." 
 
388 MEMOIR OP 
 
 At the end of the month of May Mr. Martyn do- 
 parted from Isfahan, and thus describes a route in 
 which the extremes of lovely fertility and sterile deso- 
 lation seem to have been united. ' 
 
 June 1. — " Continued v^^inding through the moun- 
 tains to Caroo, situated in a deep dell. Here were 
 trees, green corn-fields, and running streams ; it was 
 the first place I have seen in Asia which exhibited any 
 thing of the scenery of England." 
 
 June 2. — " Soon after midnight we mounted our 
 horses. It was a mild moonlight night, and a night- 
 ingale filled the whole valley with his notes. Our way 
 was along lanes, over which the wood on each side 
 formed a canopy, and a murmuring rivulet accom- 
 panied us, till it was lost in a lake. At day-light we 
 emerged into tlie plain of Cashan, which seems to be 
 a part of the Great Salt Desert. On our arrival at the 
 king's garden, where we intended to put up, we were 
 at first refused admittance, but an application to the 
 governor was soon attended to. We saw, here, huge 
 snowy mountains on the north-east beyond Tehran." 
 
 June 5. — " Reached Kom ; the country uniformly 
 desolate. 
 
 " The chief Moojtuhid in all Persia being a resident 
 of this city, I sent to know if a visit would be agreea- 
 ble to him. His reply was, that if I had any business 
 with him, I might come; but if otherwise, his age and 
 infirmities must be his excuse. Intending to travel a 
 double stage, started soon after sunset ; and, on 
 
 June 6. — " Crossed the desert, which we had been 
 skirting from the day we came in sight of Cashan. 
 After traveling ten parasangs, reached the caravansera 
 
HEWRY MARTYN. d«y 
 
 ©f Hour Sultama. Here, first, we seemed to be ap- 
 proaching the Tartar regions." 
 
 June 7. — "Arrived at a caravansera, with villages 
 in the neighborhood, seven parasangs. A large party- 
 gathered about me in the evening, and from asking 
 questions about Europe, proceeded, as usual^ to inter- 
 rogate me concerning Christ. They continued about 
 me till I mounted my horse, and rode from amongst 
 them, ta prosecute my journey." 
 
 June 8. — "Arrived, two hours before day-break, ai 
 ihe walls of Tehran. I spread my bed upon the high 
 road, and slept till the gates were open j then entered 
 the city, and took up my abode at the ambassador's- 
 house." 
 
 As no muleteers could be procured at Tehran tcr 
 proceed to Tebriz, it was considered advisable that 
 Mr. 3Iartyn should travel alone tathe king's camp, for 
 the purpose of seeing Mirza Shufi, the premier, or 
 Ameenoddoula, and soliciting hjs assistance in obtain- 
 ing for him an introduction to the king; for he was 
 " anxious to lose no time in presenting his book." So, 
 "leaving the city," he says, "just before the gates were 
 shut, and giving the cattle their feed outside the walls, 
 I went on, and traveled all night, till sunrise, when I 
 arrived at the caravansera, close to the king's camp at 
 Carach. I lost no time in forwarding Jaffier Ali Khan's 
 letter to the premier, who sent to desire that I would 
 come to him. I found him lying ill in the verandah of 
 the king's tent of audience. Near him were sitting two 
 persons, who, I was afterwards informed, were Mirza 
 Khanter^ and Mirza Abdoolwahab; the latter being a 
 33* 
 
390 MEMOIR OF 
 
 secretary of state, and a great admirer of the Soofie 
 sage. They took very httle notice, not rising when I 
 sat down, as is their custom to all who sit with them j 
 nor offering me calean. The two secretaries, on learn- 
 ing my object in coming, began a conversation with 
 me on religion and metaphysics, which lasted two 
 hours. As they were both well-educated, gentlemanly 
 men, the discussion was temperate, and, I hope, use- 
 ful. What I remember of it was as follows : ' Do you 
 consider the New Testament as the word spoken by 
 God V ' The sense from God, but the expression from 
 the different writers of it.' Here the premier asked 
 how many languages I understood ; whether I spoke 
 French; where I was educated ; whether I understood 
 astronomy and geography : and then observed to the 
 others, that I spoke good Persian ; to which they as- 
 sented. They resumed — 'We want to know what your 
 learned men think about the state of the soul after 
 death, till the resurrection.' I mentioned the different 
 opinions. ' But how, think you, does the spirit exist 
 without a body V ' Tell me,' said I, ' how the angels 
 exist, and I will tell you.' 'In what sense do you be- 
 lieve the resurrection of the body? that every particle 
 buried shall rise?' I mentioned the Scripture meta- 
 phor of the wheat dying and rising, with which the 
 Soofie secretary appeared much pleased. ' What are 
 the principles of your religion V ' They are all centred 
 in Jesus; not in his precepts, but in himself.' 'What 
 arc your opinions concerning Christ? was he a pro- 
 phet created?' ' His manhood was created; his God- 
 head, of course, was not.' 'Now we much wish to 
 hear what are your notions on that extraordinary sub- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 391 
 
 ject, the Trinity V I explained them, and began Avith 
 observing that the doctrine was by no means so extra- 
 ordinary as at first sight it appeared to be ; and then 
 brought forward the illustration from the words, ' the 
 Image of the invisible God.' ' Have you read the Ko- 
 ran V ' Yes.' ' Is it not a miracle ?' ' Prove it to be so.' 
 The Soofie said, as if from me, ' The Arabs say it is 
 inimitably elegant; how do I, who am a Persian, 
 know it to be so V ' What do you say to the division of 
 the moon V ' That there is no sufficient evidence for 
 it.' ' What superior evidence have you for the mira- 
 cles of Christ?' I was about to answer, when the 
 Soofie, not thinking it would be satisfactory, said, ra- 
 ther dogmatically, that no religion could be proved 
 demonstratively. I said that ' if such a degree of pro- 
 bable evidence was adduced, as we acted upon in com- 
 mon life, we should be inexcusable in rejecting it.' 
 
 " On the top of the caravansera, at sunset, I had a 
 conversation of a different kind, on these subjects. A 
 man, seated on his rug, asked me what I walked up 
 and down for, and told me to come and sit with him 
 on his carpet. I did so, and found him to be a plain 
 Mohammedan, that is, a compound of bigotry and ig- 
 norance. Every thing I said went for nothing. I knew 
 nothing at all about the Gospel. He had talked with 
 Armenian preachers, and therefore knew more about 
 the matter than myself. They had told him that the 
 story of Jesus and Mary in the Koran was exactly 
 true ; this he took to be an acknowledgment that the 
 book was from God. Thinking it worth while to see 
 the state of the middling rank of Mohammedans, I let 
 him talk away. He supposed that the Mohammedans 
 
392" MEMOIR or 
 
 had formerly taken all Europe, and tTiaft we still pai(? 
 tribute for being permitted to live. That the mother of 
 Mehdi was the daughter of Simon Peter or Plato; he 
 could not tell which, but rather thought it was Con- 
 stantine, emperor of Rome. He could not understand- 
 how Europe should be on one side of Persia, and Indi?' 
 on the other. Such geographical difficulties are not tcy 
 be wondered at in such a poor fellow, though he had 
 traveled as a merchant a good deal, when the Mool- 
 lahs, and probably even the ministers of state, do not 
 know the relative situation of the provinces of their 
 own kingdom, 
 
 ''This man was very angry at my presuming to 
 ask why he was a Mohammedan. Finding me at last 
 more disposed to hear than to speak, he began to 
 think that his discourse had made some impression 
 upon me ; and, with eyes sparkling with hopes of a 
 conquest, told me, with great affection, what I should 
 do to get a knowledge of the truth. ' Drink,' said he, 
 ' no wine for three days ; pray, according to your own 
 for.m, for divine direction — and, depend upon it, you 
 will find it.' ' But supposing,' said I, ' that I have no 
 such doubts in my mind as to feel my need of divine 
 du-ection in this particular ; what then V ' Why then,' 
 said he, looking grimly, ' I have nothing more to say 
 to you ; and so, good night.' " 
 
 The third day after the above conversations, Mr. 
 Martyn was called to a severer trial of his faith and 
 patience than any to which he had yet been exposed. 
 Several of the most intemperate Moollahs set them- 
 selves in array against him, and contended with him in 
 
KENRY MARTYN. 393 
 
 behalf of Mohammedanism, in the presence of the prime 
 minister of the kingdom. There it wasdemanded of him 
 that he should deny that Savior who had bought him 
 with His blood ; but he " witnessed a good confession," 
 and fearlessly acknowledged Jesus as his Lord. 
 
 June 12. — "I attended the Vizier's levee, where 
 there was a most intemperate and clamorous contro- 
 versy kept up for an hour or two; eight or ten on one 
 side, and I on the other. Amongst them were two 
 Moollahs, the most ignorant of any I have yet met 
 with in either Persia or India. It would be impossible 
 to- enumerate all the absurd things they said. Their 
 vulgarity in interrupting me in the middle of a speech ; 
 their utter ignorance of the nature of an argument ; 
 their impudent assertions about the law and the Gos- 
 pel, neither of which they had ever seen in their lives, 
 moved my indignation a little. I wished, and I said it 
 would have been well if Mirza Abdoolwahab had been 
 there ; I should then have had a man of sense to argue 
 with. The Vizier, who set us going at first, joined in 
 it latterly, and said, ' You had better say, God is God, 
 and Mohammed is the prophet of God." I said, ' God 
 is God,' but added, instead of 'Mohammed is the 
 prophet of God,' ' and Jesus is the Son of God.' They 
 had no sooner heard this, which I had avoided bring- 
 ing forward till then, than they all exclaimed in con- 
 tempt and anger, ' He is neither born nor begets.' and 
 rose up as if they would have torn me in pieces. One 
 of them said, ' What will you say when your tongue 
 i£ burnt out for this blasphemy V 
 
 " One of them felt for me a little, and tried to soften 
 the severity of this speech. My book, which I had 
 
0»* MEMOIR or 
 
 brought, expecting to present it to the king, lay before 
 Mirza Shufi. As they all rose up, after him, to go, 
 some to the king, and some away, I was afraid they 
 would trample upon the book ; so I went in among 
 them to take it up, and wrapped it in a towel before 
 them ; while they looked at it and me with supreme 
 contempt. 
 
 " Thus- 1 walked away alone to my tent, ta pass the 
 rest of the day in heat and dirt. "What have I done, 
 thought I, to merit all this scorn? Nothing, I trust, 
 but bearing testimony to Jesus. I thought over these 
 things in prayer, and found that peace which Christ 
 hath promised to his disciples r 
 
 ' If on my face, for thy dear name/ &g. 
 
 "To complete the trials of the day, a message came 
 from the Vizier, in the evening, to say that it was the 
 custom of the king not to see any Englishman, unless 
 presented by the ambassador, or accredited by a letter 
 from him ; and that I must therefore wait till the king 
 reached Sultania, where the ambassador would be." 
 
 After this " day of rebuke and blasphemy," — when 
 that divine promise was eminently fulfilled towards 
 Mr. Martyn, " thou shall hide them in the secret of thy 
 presence from the pride of man ; thou shalt keep them 
 secretly in thy pavilion from the strife of tongues ;" 
 when, having heard the "slander of many," and being 
 made " a reproach amongst all his enemies," he could 
 nevertheless exclaim with the Psalmist, "O bwv great 
 is th)^ goodness, which thou hast laid up for them that) 
 fear thee, which thou hast wrought for them that 
 tru-st in thee befo^re the sons of men" — he turned hkr 
 
HENRY MARTYN. Ji95 
 
 back upon ihe king's camp, having been joined by his 
 companion from Tehran, and prosecuted his journey 
 towards Tebriz. 
 
 June 13. — " Disappointed," he writes, " of my ob- 
 ject in coming to the camp, I lost no time in leaving 
 
 it, and proceeded, in company with Mr. C , who 
 
 had just joined me from Tehran, towards Casbin ; in- 
 tending there to wait the result of an application to 
 the ambassador. Started at eleven, and traveled till 
 eleven next morning, having gone ten parasangs, or 
 forty miles, to Quishlag. The country all along was 
 well watered and cultivated. The mules being too 
 much tired to proceed, we passed the day at the vil- 
 lage ; indeed, we all wanted rest. As I sat down in the 
 dust, on a shady side of a walled village by which we 
 passed, and surveyed the plains over which our road 
 lay, I sighed at the thought of my dear friends in In- 
 dia and England ; of the vast regions I must traverse 
 before I can get to either, and of the various and un- 
 expected hinderances which present themselves to my 
 going forward! I comfort myself with the hope that 
 my God has something for me to do, by thus delaying 
 my exit." 
 
 June 16. — "Continued at the village, in consequence 
 
 of an illness with which Mr. C was attacked ; bus 
 
 at night we moved forward,^ and after traveling seven 
 parasangs over the same fine plain, reached Casbin.^' 
 
 June 17. — "In the caravansera there, they were 
 collecting straw, &c. for the king, whom they expected 
 in ten days. On this plea, they refused to allow us to 
 unload there." 
 
 June 18. — " Endeavored to get a muleteer to go to 
 
396 MEMOIR or 
 
 the ambassador, but could agree with none; so I deter- 
 mined to stay at Casbin. I had at first intended to go 
 on to Sultania, there to wait for the king." 
 
 June 20. — " Left this place, not a little disgusted al 
 the reception we had met with there. One parasang 
 off, we stopped at a village to get something for break- 
 fast. One of the people there asked a good many 
 questions about our religion. It was such an unusual 
 thing to be traveling coolly, in the middle of the day, 
 in the east, that it produced a new train of ideas : in- 
 deed, I thought of nothing but of my dear friends in 
 England, and of the days when, in weather like this, 
 I walked with them, ' taking sweet counsek' While 
 passing over the plain, mostly on foot, I had them all 
 in my mind, and bore them upon my heart in prayer. 
 The north wind from the Caspian, I suppose, blowing 
 through some clouds which rested on the mountains 
 on our right, made the air excessively cold. 
 
 " Arrived, between twelve and one o'clock, at Scab 
 Dulir, where a villager gave us his house; and though 
 the room we were in was so constructed as scarcely 
 10 admit the light, we had need of ail our skins to keep 
 us warm.-' 
 
 June 21. — " On account of the coolness of the wea- 
 ther, we did not think it neressary to start till seven 
 o'clock, after breakfast. Arrived at the village of Aber 
 at four o'clock in the afternoon, having taken the 
 shortest route. Till we reached the high and frequent- 
 ed road, all was barrenness ; but from thence we found 
 a good deal of cultivation, as also all the way from 
 Casbin ; near which city the vineyards were all open 
 to the road ; there was not so much as a fence." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 397 
 
 June 22.—^' Left Sangla at a quarter past five in the 
 morning, and at a quarter past ten reached SuUania. 
 The weather was perfectly cool and agreeable, and all 
 around were the pastures of the wilderness. We met 
 with the usual insulting treatment at the caravansera, 
 where the king's servants had got possession of a good 
 room, built for the reception of the better order of 
 guests J they seemed to delight in the opportunity of 
 humbling an European. Sultania is still but a village, 
 yet the Zengan prince has quartered himself and all his 
 attendants, with their horses, on this poor little village. 
 All along the road where the king is expected, the 
 people are patiently waiting, as for some dreadful dis- 
 aster : plague, pestilence, or famine, are nothing to the 
 misery of being subject to the violence and extortion 
 of this rabble soldiery. One of our servants, who him- 
 self had formerly been a soldier in the king's camp, 
 said, that the troops were raised from the wandering 
 tribes, and from the cities. Those from the tribes are 
 paid by the king, the others by the cities. Sons of the 
 chiefs of the tribes, and, indeed, of all in important 
 governments, are detained at court as hostages. 
 
 June 24. — " Left Sultania at half-past three. Saw 
 some water-tortoises on the edge of the little stream 
 Vv^hich watered the vale. Continued our course to Zen- 
 gan, a walled city, distant from Sultania six parasangs. 
 Here v/e found, in the caravansera, large bales of cot- 
 ton, brought by merchants from Tehran, intended for 
 Turkey. There were also two Tartar merchants, na- 
 tives of Astrachan, who had brought iron and tea for 
 sale. They wished to know whether we wanted tea of 
 Cathay. I was curious to know something about the 
 34 
 
398 MEMOIR OP 
 
 countries they had visited ; but they spoke nothing but 
 Turkish, without which language a person may travel 
 to very little purpose in these parts : Persian is quite a 
 foreign language." 
 
 June 25. — " After a restless night, rose so ill with a 
 
 fever that I could not go on. My companion, Mr. C , 
 
 was nearly in the same state. We touched nothing all 
 day." 
 
 June 26. — " After such another night, I had deter- 
 mined to go on, but Mr. C declared himself unable 
 
 to stir ; so here we dragged through another miserable 
 day. What added to our distress was, that we were in 
 danger, if detained here another day or two, of being 
 absolutely in want of the necessaries of life before 
 reaching Tebriz. We made repeated applications to 
 the monied people, but none would advance a piaster. 
 Where are the people who flew forth to meet General 
 Malcolm with their purses and their lives? Another 
 generation is risen up, " who know not Joseph." Pro- 
 videntially a poor muleteer, arriving from Tebriz, be- 
 came security for us, and thus we obtained five tomans. 
 This was a heaven-send; and we lay down quietly, 
 free from apprehensions of being obliged to go a fa- 
 tiguing journey of eight or ten hours, without a house 
 or village in the way, in our present weak and reduced 
 state. We had now eaten nothing for two days. My 
 mind was much disordered from head-ache and giddi- 
 ness, from which I was seldom free ; but my heart, I 
 trust, was with Christ and his saints. To live much 
 longer in this world of sickness and pain, seemed no 
 way desirable ; the most favorite prospects of my heart 
 seemed very poor and childish •, and cheerfully v/ould 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 399 
 
 I have exchanged them all for the unfading inheri- 
 tance." 
 
 June 27. — " My Armenian servant was attacked in 
 the same way. The rest did not get me the things tha 
 I wanted, so that I passed the third day in the same 
 exhausted state ; my head, too, was tortured with 
 shocking pains, such as, together with the horror I felt 
 at being exposed to the sun, showed me plainly to what 
 to ascribe my sickness. Towards evening, two more of 
 our servants were attacked in the same way, and lay 
 groaning from pains in the head." 
 
 June 28. — " All were much recovered, but in the 
 afternoon I again relapsed. During a high fever, Mr. 
 
 C read to me, in bed, the Epistle to the Ephesians, 
 
 and I never felt the consolations of that divine revela- 
 tion of mysteries more sensibly and solemnly. Rain 
 in the night prevented our setting off." 
 
 June 29. — " My ague and fever returned, with such 
 a head-ache that I was almost frantic. Again and again 
 I said to myself, ' Let patience have her perfect work ;' 
 and kept pleading the promises, ' When thou passest 
 through the waters, I will be with thee,' &c. and the 
 Lord did not withhold his presence. I endeavored to 
 repel all the disordered thoughts that the fever occa- 
 sioned, and to keep in mind that all was friendly j a 
 friendly Lord presiding, and nothing exercising me 
 but what would show itself at last friendly. A violent 
 perspiration at last relieved the acute pain in my head, 
 and my heart rejoiced ; but as soon as that was over, 
 the exhaustion it occasioned, added to the fatigue from 
 the pain, left me in as low a state of depression as ever 
 I was in. I seemed about to sink into a long fainting 
 
400 MEMOIR or 
 
 fit, and I almost wished it ; but at this moment, a little 
 after midnight, I was summoned to mount my horse, 
 and set out, rather dead tlian alive. We moved on six 
 parasangs. We had a thunder-storm with hail." 
 
 July 1. — " A long and tiresome march to Sarehund j 
 in seven parasangs there was no village. They had 
 nothing to sell but buttermilk and bread; but a ser- 
 vant of Abbas Mirza happening to be at the same cara- 
 vansera, sent us some flesh of a mountain-cow, which 
 he had shot the day before. All day I had scarcely 
 the right recollection of myself, from the violence ol 
 the ague. We have now reached the end of the level 
 ground, which we have had all the way from Tehran, 
 and are approaching the boundaries of Parthia and Me- 
 dia ; a most natural boundary it is, as the two ridges of 
 mountains we have had on the left and right, come 
 round and form a barrier." 
 
 July 2. — " At two in the morning we set out. I hardly 
 know when I have been so disordered. I had little or 
 no recollection of things, and what I did remember, at 
 times, of happy scenes in India or England, served 
 only to embitter my present situation. Soon after re- 
 moving into the air, I was seized with a violent ague, 
 and in this state I went on till sunrise. At three para- 
 sangs and a half we found a fine caravansera, appa- 
 rently very little used, as the grass was growing in the 
 court. There was nothing all round but the barren 
 rocks, which generally roughen the country before the 
 mountain rears its height. Such an edifice, in such a 
 situation, was cheering. Soon after, we came to a 
 river, over which was a high bridge ; I sat down in the 
 shade under it, with two camel-drivers. The cafila, as 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 401 
 
 it happened, forded the river, and passed on, without 
 
 my perceiving it. Mr. C , seeing no signs of me, 
 
 returned, and after looking about for some time, espied 
 my horse grazing; he concluded immediately that the 
 horse had flung me from the bridge into the river, and 
 was almost ready to give me up for lost. My speedy 
 appearance from under the bridge relieved his terror 
 and anxiety. The pass was a mere nothing to those 
 at Bushire ; in fact, it was no part of the mountain we 
 climbed, but only a few hills. In a natural opening in 
 the mountains, on the other side, was a river, with 
 most of its bed dry; and over it a bridge of many 
 arches, which led us to an unwalled village, surrounded 
 by cornfields, which we reached at ten o'clock. Half 
 the people still continue ill ; for myself, I am, through 
 God's infinite mercy, recovering." 
 
 July 3. — " Started at three, full three hours after we 
 ought, and, as was to be expected, we all got ill again, 
 from being exposed to the sun six hours ; for we did not 
 get to our ground, Turcoman, till eleven o'clock. It 
 was a poor village among the hills, over which our 
 whole way lay from Minau. Ascending one, and de- 
 scending another, was the whole of the variety, so 
 that I do not know when we have had a more tire- 
 some day." 
 
 July 4. — " I so far prevailed as to get the cafila into 
 motion at midnight. Lost our way in the night, but 
 arriving at a village, were set right again. At eight 
 came to Kilk caravansera, but not stopping there, went 
 on to a village, where we arrived at half-past nine. 
 The baggage not coming up till long after, we got no 
 breakfast till one o'clock. In consequence of all these 
 34* 
 
402 MEMOIR OF 
 
 things, want of sleep, want of refreshment, and ex- 
 posure to the sun, I was presently in a high fever ; which 
 raged so furiously all the day. that I was nearly de- 
 lirious, and it was some time before I could get the 
 right recollection of myself. I almost despaired, and 
 do now, of getting alive through this unfortunate jour- 
 ney. Last night I felt remarkably well, calm, and 
 composed, and sat reflecting on my heavenly rest, with 
 more sweetness of soul, abstraction from the world, 
 and solemn views of God, than I have had for a long 
 time. O for such sacred hours ! This short and pain- 
 ful life would scarcely be felt, could I live thus at 
 heaven's gate. It being impossible to continue my 
 journey in my present state, and one of the servants 
 also being so ill that he could not move with safety. 
 we determined to halt one day at the village, and sent 
 on a, messenger to Sir Gore, at Tebriz, informing him 
 of our approach." 
 
 July 5.—" Slept all day, and at sunset prepared to 
 proceed all the way to Tebriz, or at least to Seid Abad ; 
 but we did not set out till one in the morning. I was 
 again dreadfully disordered with head-ache and fever. 
 We got into a wretched hovel, where the raging fever 
 almost deprived me of reason. In the cool of the even- 
 ing we set out to go to Seid Abad, distant about three 
 parasangs. When the cafila arrived near Seid Abad, it 
 was a dark night, about eleven o'clock, and not one of 
 the party knew where it was, nor could we discover it 
 by the barking of the dogs, the usual sign. Once we 
 heard the bark, and made sure of having attained our 
 object; but found only some shepherds keeping watch 
 over their flocks by night. These boors showed us 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 403 
 
 which road to take, which we soon found end in no- 
 thing ; so returning, we tried to induce one of them to 
 serve as a guide, with the promise of any sum of mo- 
 ney he required — but all in vain. The only thing that 
 remained to be done was to lie down on the spot, and 
 wait patiently for the day: which I did, and caught 
 such a cold, as, with all our other exposures, consum- 
 mated my disorders. As soon as it was day, we found 
 
 our way to the village, where Dr. was waiting for 
 
 us. Not being able to stay for us, he went on to Tebriz, 
 and we as far as Wasmuch, where he promised to pro- 
 cure for us a fine upper room furnished ; but when we 
 arrived, they denied that there was any such place ; at 
 last, after an hour's threatening, we got admittance to 
 it. An hour before break of day I left it, in hopes of 
 reaching Tebriz before sunrise. Some of the people 
 seemed to feel compassion for me, and asked me if I 
 was not very ill. At last I reached the gate, and feebly 
 asked for a man to show me the way to the ambas- 
 sador's." 
 
 By a fever of nearly two months' continuance, which, 
 during the greater portion of that period, raged with 
 unremitting severity, Mr. Martyn was defeated in his 
 intention of presenting, in person, his translation of the 
 New Testament to the king of Persia, and to the prince 
 his son. His disappointment, however, on this occa- 
 sion, was greatly diminished by the kindness of Sir 
 Gore Ouseley, who, together with his lady, was ten- 
 derly and assiduously attentive to Mr. Martyn through- 
 out the whole of his illness ; and who, in order that 
 nothing might be wanting conducive to the favorable 
 
404 MEMOIR OF 
 
 acceptance of the New Testament by the king, pro- 
 mised himself to present it at court.* 
 
 The idea of returning to England, which first occur- 
 red to Mr. Martyn at Cawnpore, was, as we have seen, 
 instantly abandoned by him, on its appearing to be the 
 divine will that he should visit Persia. After accom- 
 plishing his great object in that country, the general 
 state of his health seeming to him to render the mea- 
 sure requisite, he reverted to his original intention ; in 
 the prosecution of which he was confirmed by his long 
 illness at Tebriz, which had been induced by exposure 
 to a heated atmosphere. 
 
 Happy would it have been, speaking after the man- 
 ner of men, had he been less precipitate in putting his 
 design in. execution ; but, on the tenth day after his re- 
 covery, he commenced his journey. What he felt when 
 deprived of health, and what were his sensations when 
 in a considerable degree restored to it, may be seen in 
 extracts from two letters, the one addressed to Mr. 
 Simeon, from the bed of suffering ; the other sent to a 
 friend exceedingly beloved by him in Cornwall. 
 
 " I would not pain your heart," he said in the first, 
 " but we who are in Jesus have the privilege of view- 
 ing life and death as nearly the same, since both are 
 ours ; and I thank a gracious Lord that sickness never 
 came at a time when I was more free from apparent 
 reasons for living. Nothing, seemingly, remains for 
 
 * Sir Gore Ouseley, according to his promise, laid the New 
 Testament before the king, who publicly expressed his appro- 
 bation of the work. He also carried the MS. to St. Petersburg, 
 where, under his superintendence, it was printed and put into 
 circulation. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 405 
 
 me to do, but to follow the rest of my family to the 
 tomb." 
 
 " It has pleased God," he wrote in the second, "to 
 restore me to life and health again : not that I have 
 yet recovered my former strength, but I consider 
 myself sufficiently restored to prosecute my journey. 
 My daily prayer is, that my late chastisement may 
 have its intended effect, and make me, all the rest of 
 my days more humble and less self-confident. Self- 
 confidence has often let me down fearful lengths ; and 
 would, without God's gracious interference, prove my 
 endless perdition. I seem to be made to feel this evil 
 of my heart more than any other at this time. In 
 prayer, or when I write or converse on the subject, 
 Christ appears to me my life and strength; but at 
 other times I am thoughtless and bold, as if I had ail 
 life and strength in myself. Such neglects on our 
 part, are a diminution of our joys ; but the Covenant ! 
 the Covenant stands fast with Him for his people ever- 
 more. I mentioned my conversing sometimes on di- 
 vine subjects. In these I am sometimes led on by the 
 Soofie Persians, and tell them all I know of the very 
 recesses of the sanctuary. But to give an account of 
 all my discussions with these mystic philosophers 
 must be reserved to the trnie of our meeting. Do I 
 dream ! that I venture to think and write of such an 
 event as that ? Is it possible that we shall ever meet 
 again below ? Though it is possible, I dare not indulge 
 such a pleasing hope. 
 
 " In three days I intend setting my horse's head to- 
 wards Constantinople, distant about one thousand 
 three hundred miles. Nothing. I think, will occasion 
 
406 MEMOIR OF 
 
 any further detention here, if I can procure servants 
 who know both Persian and Turkish. Ignorant as I 
 am of Turkish, should I be taken ill on the road, my 
 case would be pitiable indeed. The ambassador and 
 his suite are still here ; his and Lady Ouseley's atten- 
 tions to me during my illness, have been unremitted. 
 The Prince Abbas Mirza, the wisest of the king's sons, 
 and heir to the throne, was here some time after my 
 arrival. I much wished to present a copy of the Per- 
 sian New Testament to him, but I could not rise from 
 my bed. The book, however, will be given him by the 
 ambassador. Public curiosity about the Gospel, now 
 for the first time, in the memory of the modern Per- 
 sians, introduced into the country, is a good deal ex- 
 cited here and at Shiraz, and in other places ; so that, 
 upon the whole, I am thankful for having been led 
 hither, and detained ; though my residence in this 
 country has been attended with many unpleasant cir- 
 cumstances. The way of the kings of the east is pre- 
 yaritig : thus much may be said with safety, but little 
 more. The Persians will also probably take the lead 
 in the march to Zion." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 407 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 MR, MARTYN COMMENCES HIS JODRNEY HOMEWARDS, BY WAY OF 
 CONSTANTINOPLE — VISITS ECHMIADZIN — SUFFERS FROM FEVER 
 
 DIES, AT TOCAT, IN PERSIA VIEW OF HIS CHARACTER — 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 With such feeble hopes of reaching England, Mr. 
 Marty n commenced a journey which was the most 
 painful, and at the same time the most joyful one he 
 ever undertook. The miseries he endured in it were 
 mtense ; but it ended in heaven. 
 
 Sept. 2. — "All things being ready," he says, " I set 
 out on my long journey of one thousand three hun- 
 dred miles, carrying letters from Sir G. Ouseley, for 
 the governors of Erivan, Cars, and Erzeroom, and the 
 ambassador at Constantinople. My party consisted of 
 two Armenian servants, Antoine, the groom, and Ser- 
 gius, who was to accompany me all the way to Con- 
 stantinople, he professing to speak Persian and Turk- 
 ish, and to be qualified to act as my interpreter ; but 
 his knowledge of the former I soon found to be rather 
 scanty. These were mounted, and two other horses 
 carried my luggage ; my Mihmander had also Chap- 
 par* horses; and I rode my own; there was also a 
 man on foot, to bring back the cattle. As we passed 
 through the bazars of Tebriz, I saw quantities of the 
 finest fruit displayed on every stand. At sunset we 
 
 * Rlr. Martyn, through the friendly mterference of the am 
 bassador, traveled with what are termed Chajypar Horses 
 for an account of which see Burder^s Oriental Customs, p. 260. 
 
408 MEMOIR OF 
 
 left the western gate of Tebriz behind us. The horses 
 proved to be sorry animals; one sunk so often under 
 his load that we were six hours going what the Mih- 
 mander called two parasangs, but which was undoubt- 
 edly three or four. It was midnight before we arrived 
 at Sangla, a village in the middle of the plain of Tebriz. 
 There they procured me a place in the Zabit's house. 
 I slept till after sunrise of the third, and did not 
 choose to proceed at such an hour; so I passed most 
 of the day in my room. At three in the afternoon pro- 
 ceeded towards Sofian. My health being again re- 
 stored, through infinite and unbounded mercy, I was 
 able to look round the creation with calm delight. 
 The plain of Tebriz, towards the west and south-west, 
 stretches away to an immense distance, and is bound- 
 ed in these directions by mountains so remote as to 
 appear, from their soft blue, to blend with the skies. 
 The baggage having been sent on before, I ambled on 
 with my Mihmander, looking all around me, and es- 
 pecially towards the distant hills, with gratitude and 
 joy. O ! it is necessary to have been confined to a bed 
 of sickness, to know the delight of moving freely 
 through the works of God, with the senses left at li- 
 berty to enjoy their proper objects. My attendant not 
 being very conversant with Persian, we rode silently 
 along: for my part, I could not have enjoyed any 
 companion so much as I did my own feelings. At 
 sunset we reached Sofian, a village with gardens, at 
 the north-west end of the plain ; which is usually the 
 first stage from Tebriz. The Zabit was in his corn- 
 field, under a little tent, inspecting his laborers, who 
 were cutting the straw fine, so as to be fit to be eaten 
 
HENRY KARTYN. 409 
 
 by cattle ; this was done by drawing over it a cylin- 
 der armed with blades of a triangular form, placed in 
 different planes, so that their vertices should coincide 
 in the cylinder. 
 
 " The Zabit paid me no attention, but sent a man to 
 show me a place to sleep in, who took me to one with 
 only three walls. I demanded another with four, and 
 was accordingly conducted to a weaver's, where, not- 
 withstanding the musquetoes, and other vermin, I 
 passed the night comfortably enough. On my offering 
 money, the Mihmander interfered, and said that if it 
 were known that I had given money, he should be 
 ruined; and added— 'they, indeed, dare not take it; 
 but this I did not find to be the case." 
 
 Sept. 4. — " At sunrise mounted my horse, and pro- 
 ceeded north-west, through a pass in the mountains, 
 towards Merend. By the way, I sat down by the brook, 
 and there ate my bread and raisins, and drank of the 
 crystal stream ; but either the coldness of this unusual 
 breakfast, or the riding after it, did not at all agree 
 with me. The heat oppressed me much, and the road 
 seemed intolerably tedious ; at last we got out from 
 among the mountains, and saw the village of Merend, 
 in a fine valley on the right. It was about eleven 
 o'clock when we reached it. As the Mihmander could 
 not immediately find a place to put me in, we had a 
 complete view of this village. They stared at my Eu- 
 ropean dress, but no disrespect was shown. I was 
 
 deposited, at last, with Khan, who was seated in 
 
 a place with three walls. Not at all disposed to pass 
 the day in company, as well as exposed, I asked for 
 •mother room ; on which I was shown to the stable, 
 
410 MEMOIR OF 
 
 where there was a little place partitioned off, but so as 
 to admit a view of the horses. The smell of the stable, 
 though not in general disagreeable to me, was so 
 strong, that I was quite unwell, and strangely dispi- 
 rited and melancholy. Immediately after dinner I fell 
 fast asleep, and slept four hours ; after which I rose 
 and ordered them to prepare for the next journey. The 
 horses being changed here, it was some time before 
 they were brought, but, by exerting myself, we moved 
 off by midnight. It was a most mild and delightful 
 night, and the pure air, after the smell of the stable, 
 was quite reviving. For once, also, I traveled all the 
 way without being sleepy; and beguiled the hours of 
 the night by thinking of the I4th Psalm, especially the 
 connection of the last three verses with the preceding." 
 Sept. 5. — " In five hours we were just on the hills 
 which face the pass out of the valley of Merend, and 
 in four hours and a half more, emerged from between 
 the two ridges of mountains into the valley of Gurjur. 
 Gurjur is eight parasangs from Merend, and our course 
 to it was nearly due north. This long march was far 
 from being a fatiguing one. The air, the road, and my 
 spirits were good. Here I was well accommodated, 
 but had to mourn over my impatient temper towards 
 my servants ; there is nothing that disturbs my peace 
 so much. How much more noble and godlike to bear 
 with calmness, and observe with pity, rather than an- 
 ger, the failings and offences of others. O that I may, 
 through grace, be enabled to recollect myself in the 
 time of tempUition ! O that the Spirit of God may 
 check my folly, and, at such times, bring the Jowly 
 Savior to my view." 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 411 
 
 Sept. 6.—" Soon after twelve we started with fresh 
 horses, and came to the Aras, or Araxes, distant two 
 parasangs, and about as broad as the Isis, with a cur- 
 rent as strong as that of the Ganges. The ferry-boat 
 being on the other side, I lay down to sleep till it came, 
 but observing my servants do the same, I was obliged 
 to get up and exert myself. It dawned, however, be- 
 fore we got over. The boat was a huge fabric, in the 
 form of a rhombus. The ferryman had only a stick 
 to push with ; an oar, I dare say, he had never seen 
 or heard of, and many of my train had probably never 
 floated before ; so alien is a Persian from every thing 
 that belongs to shipping. We landed safely on the 
 other side in about two minutes. We were four hours 
 in reaching Nakhehevan, and for half an hour more I 
 was led from street to street, till at last I was lodged in 
 a wash-house belonging to a great man, a corner of 
 which was cleaned out for me. It was near noon, and 
 my baggage was not arrived ; so that I was obliged to 
 go without my breakfast, which was hard, after a ride 
 for four hours in the sun. The baggage was delayed 
 so long that I began to fear ; at last, however, it ar- 
 rived. All the afternoon I slept, and at sunset arose, 
 and continued wakeful till midnight, when I roused 
 my people, and with fresh horses set out again. We 
 traveled till sunrise. I scarcely perceived that we had 
 been moving — a Hebrew word in the I6th Psalm hav- 
 ing led me gradually into speculations on the eighth 
 conjugation of the Arabic verb. I am glad my philo- 
 logical curiosity is revived, as my mind will be less 
 liable to idleness." 
 
 Sept. 7.—" Arrived at Khoik, a poor village, distant 
 
412 MEMOIR OF 
 
 five and a half parasangs from Nakhehevan, nearly- 
 west. I should have mentioned, that on descendhig 
 into the plain of Nakhehevan, my attention was ar- 
 rested by the appearance of a hoary mountain, oppo- 
 site to us at the other end, rising so high above the 
 rest that they sunk into insignificance. It was truly 
 sublime, and the interest it excited was not lessened, 
 when, on inquiring its name, I was told it was Agri, or 
 Ararat. Thus I saw two remarkable objects in one 
 day, the Araxes and Ararat. At four in the afternoon 
 we set out for Sharoor. The evening was pleasant; 
 the ground over which we passed was full of rich cul- 
 tivation and verdure, watered by many a stream, and 
 containing forty villages, most of them with the usual 
 appendage of gardens. To add to the scene, the great 
 Ararat was on our left. On the peak of that hill the 
 whole church was once contained : it has now spread 
 far and wide, even to the ends of the earth, but the 
 ancient vicinity of it knows it no more. I fancied 
 many a spot where Noah, perhaps, offered his sa- 
 crifices ; and the promise of God, ' that seed-time 
 and harvest should not cease,' appeared to me to be 
 more exactly fulfilled in the agreeable plain in which 
 it was spoken than elsewhere, as I had not seen such 
 fertility in any part of the Shah's dominions. Here 
 the blessed saint landed in a new world ; so may I, 
 safe in Christ, outride the storm of life, and land at last 
 on one of the everlasting hills ! 
 
 " Night coming on, we lost our way, and got inter- 
 cepted by some deep ravines, into one of which the 
 horse that carried my trunks sunk so deep that the 
 water got into one of them, welted the linen, and spoil- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 413 
 
 ed some books. Finding it in vain to attempt gaining 
 our munzil, we went to another village, where, after a 
 long delay, two aged men with silver beards opened 
 their house to us. Though it was near midnight, I had 
 a fire lighted to dry my books, took some coffee, and 
 sunk into deep sleep ; from which awaking at the 
 earliest dawn of 
 
 Sept. 8. — " I roused the people, and had a delightful 
 ride of one parasang to Sharoor, distant four parasangs 
 from Khoik. Here I was accommodated by the great 
 man with a stable, or winter room, for they build it in 
 such a strange vicinity, in order to have it warm in 
 winter. At present, while the weather is still hot, the 
 smell is at times overpowering. At eleven at night we 
 moved off, with fresh horses, for Duwala ; but though 
 we had guides in abundance, we were not able to ex- 
 tricate ourselves from the ravines with which this vil- 
 lage is surrounded. Procuring another man from a 
 village we happened to wander into, we at last made 
 our way, through grass and mire, to the pass, which 
 led us to a country as dry as the one we had left was 
 wet. Ararat was now quite near : at the foot of it is 
 Duwala, six parasangs from Nakhehevan, where we 
 arrived at seven in the morning of 
 
 Sept. 9. — " As I had been thinking all night of a He- 
 brew letter, I perceived little of the tediousness of the 
 way. I tried also some difficulties in'the 16th Psalm, 
 without being able to master them. All day on the 
 15th and 16th Psalm, and gained some light into the 
 difficulties. The villagers not bringing the horses in 
 time, we were not able to go on at night ; but I was 
 not much concerned, as I thereby gained some rest." 
 35* 
 
414 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Sept. 10.—" All day at the village, writing down 
 notes on the 15th and 16th Psalm. Moved at midnight 
 and arrived early in the morning at Erivan." 
 
 Sept. 11. — " I alighted at Hosyn Khan, the gover- 
 nor's palace, as it may be called, for he seems to live 
 in a style equal to that of a prince. Indeed, command- 
 ing a fortress on the frontier, within six hours of the 
 Russians, he is intrusted with a considerable force, 
 and is nearly independent of the Shah. After sleeping 
 two hours, I was summoned to his presence. He al 
 first took no notice of me, but continued reading his 
 Koran, it being the Mohurrun. After a compliment or 
 two, he resumed his devotions. The next ceremony 
 was to exchange a rich shawl dress for a still richer 
 pelisse, on pretence of its being cold. The next display 
 was to call for his physician, who, after respectfully 
 feeling his pulse, stood on one side : this was to show 
 that he had a domestic physician. His servants were 
 most richly clad. My letter from the ambassador, 
 which till now had lain neglected on the ground, was 
 opened and read by a Moonshee. He heard with great 
 interest what Sir Gore had written about the transla- 
 tion of the Gospels. After this he was very kind and 
 attentive, and sent for Lieutenant M of the engi- 
 neers, who was stationed, with two Serjeants, at this 
 fort. In the afternoon, the governor sent for me again 
 in private. A fountain, in a basin of white marble, was 
 playing before him, and in it water grapes and melons 
 were cooling ; two time-pieces were before him, to 
 show the approach of the time of lawful repast: be- 
 low the window, at a great depth, ran a broad and 
 rapid stream, over rocks and stones, under a bridge of 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 415 
 
 two arches, producing an agreeable murmur : on the 
 other side of the river were gardens, and a rich plain j 
 and directly in front, Ararat. He was now entirely 
 free from ceremony, but too much fatigued to con- 
 verse. I tried to begin a religious discussion, by ob- 
 serving that ' he was in one paradise now, and was in 
 quest of another hereafter ;' but this remark produced 
 no effect. He ordered for me a Mihmander, a guard 
 and four horses, with which a Turk had just come 
 
 from Cars. Lieut. M dined and passed the rest of 
 
 the evening with us." 
 
 Sept. 12. — " The horses not being ready for me ac- 
 cording to my order, I rode alone, and found my way 
 to Echmiadzin (or Three Churches) two and a half 
 parasangs distant. Directing my course to the largest 
 church, I found it enclosed by some other buildings 
 and a wall. Within the entrance I found a large court, 
 with monks, cowled and gowned, moving about. On 
 seeing my Armenian letters, they brought me to the 
 patriarch's lodge, where I found two Bishops, one of 
 whom was Nerses, at breakfast on pilaws, kubebs, 
 wine, arrack, &c. and Serafino with them. As he 
 spoke English, French, and Italian, I had no difficulty 
 in communicating with my hosts. After breakfast, Se- 
 rafino showed me the room appointed for me, and sat 
 down and told me his story. His proper name, in Ar- 
 menian, is Serope ; he was born at Erzeroom, of Ar- 
 menian Roman Catholic parents. His father dying 
 when he was young, his mother intrusted him to the 
 care of the missionaries, to be carried to Rome to be 
 educated. There he studied eight years, and became 
 oerfectly Europeanized. At eighteen or twenty he left 
 
416 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Rome, and repaired to Mount Libanus, where he was 
 ordained; and there his eyes were opened to the 
 falsehood of the Pope's pretensions. After this he 
 served the Armenian church at Erzeroom, and then 
 at Cars, after which he went to Bagdad. Receiving at 
 this time an invitation from the patriarch at Echmiad- 
 zin, to join their body, he consented, on condition that 
 he should not be considered as a common monk ; and 
 accordingly he is regarded with that deference which 
 his talents and superior information demand. He is ex- 
 erting himself to extend his influence in the monas- 
 tery, for the purpose of executing some plans he has 
 formed for the improvement of the Armenians. The 
 monastery, and consequently the whole of the Arme- 
 nians, are under the direction of Nerses, one of the 
 bishops ; for the patriarch Ephraim is a mere cypher, 
 and passes most of his time in bed. About three years 
 ago Nerses succeeded in forming a synod for the ma- 
 nagement of the business of the church, consisting of 
 eight bishops, in which, of course, he is all-powerful. 
 The patriarch is elected by twelve bishops. One mem- 
 ber alone of the synod is a man of any ability, and he 
 sometimes ventures to differ from Nerses. The object 
 which Serope has at heart, is a college, to teach the 
 Armenian youth logic, rhetoric, and the other sciences. 
 The expediency of this is acknowledged, but they can- 
 not agree about the place where the college should be. 
 Serope, considering the danger to which the cathedral 
 seat is exposed, from its situation between Russia, 
 Persia, and Turkey, is for building it at Teflis. Nerses, 
 on the contrary, considering that Echmiadzin is the 
 spot appointed by heaven, according to a vision of 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 417 
 
 Gregory, for the cathedral seat, and so sanctified, is 
 for having it there. The errors and superstitions of 
 his people were the subject of Serope's conversation 
 for the whole morning, and seemed to be the occasion 
 of real grief to him. He intended, he said, after a few 
 more months' trial of what he could do here, to retire 
 to India, and then write and print some works in Ar- 
 menian, tending to enlighten the people with regard 
 to religion, in order to introduce a reform. I said all I 
 could to encourage him in such a blessed work ; pro- 
 mising him every aid from the English, and proving 
 to him, from the example of Luther and the other Eu- 
 ropean Reformers, that, however arduous the work 
 might seem, God would surely be with him to help 
 him. I mentioned the awful neglect of the Armenian 
 clergy, in never preaching ; as thereby the glad ti- 
 dings of a Savior were never proclaimed. He made no 
 reply to this, but that ' it was to be lamented, as the 
 people were never called away from vice.' When the 
 bell rang for vespers, we went together to the great 
 church. The ecclesiastics, consisting of ten bishops 
 and other monks, with the choristers, were drawn up 
 in a semicircle fronting the altar, for a view of which 
 the church door was left open. Serope fell into his 
 place, and went through a few of the ceremonies; he 
 then took me into the church, never ceasing to remark 
 upon the ignorance and superstition of the people. 
 Some of his Catholic prejudices against Luther seem- 
 ed to remain. The monks dined together in the hall at 
 eleven ; at night, each sups in his own room. Serope, 
 Nerses, and two or three others, form a party them- 
 selves, and seldom dine in the hall, where coarseness, 
 both of meals and manners, too much prevails." 
 
418 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Sept. 13. — " I asked Serope about the 16tli Psalm in 
 the Armenian version; he translated it into correct 
 Latin. In the afternoon I waited on the patriarch ; it 
 was a visit of great ceremony. He was reclining on a 
 sort of throne, placed in the middle of the room. All 
 stood, except the two senior bishops ; a chair was set 
 for me on the other side, close to the patriarch ; at my 
 right hand stood Serope, to interpret. The patriarch 
 had a dignified, rather than a venerable appearance. 
 His conversation consisted in protestations of sincere 
 attachment, in expressions of his hopes of deliverance 
 from the Mohammedan yoke, and inquiries about my 
 translations of the Scriptures; and he begged me to 
 consider myself as at home in the monastery. Indeed, 
 their attention and kindness are unbounded. Nerses 
 and Serope anticipate my every wish. I told the pa- 
 triarch that I was so happy in being here, that, did 
 duty permit, I could almost be willing to become a 
 monk with them. He smiled, and fearing, perhaps, 
 that I was in earnest, said that they had quite enough. 
 Their number is a hundred, I think. The church was 
 immensely rich till about ten years ago, when, by 
 quarrels between two contending patriarchs, one of 
 whom is still in the monastery in disgrace, most of 
 their money was expended in referring their disputes 
 to the Mohammedans as arbitrators. There is no diffi- 
 culty, however, in replenishing their coffers: their 
 merchants in India are entirely at their command." 
 
 Sept, 15. — " Spent the day in preparing, with Serope, 
 for the mode of traveling in Turkey. All my heavy 
 and expensive preparations at Tebriz prove to be in- 
 cumbrances, which must be left behind : my trunks 
 
HENRY IMARTYN. 419 
 
 were exchanged for bags ; and my portable table and 
 chair, several books, large supplies of sugar, &c. were 
 condemned to be left behind. My humble equipments 
 were considered as too mean for an English gentle- 
 man ; so Serope gave me an English bridle and saddle. 
 The roads in Turkey being much more infested with 
 robbers than those of Persia, a sword was brought for 
 me. My Armenian servant, Sergius, was also to be 
 armed with a gun and sword, but it was determined 
 that he was unfit for the journey ; so a brave and 
 trusty man of the monastery, named Melcom, was ap- 
 pointed in his stead, and he had arms of his own ; he 
 speaks nothing but Turkish." 
 
 Sept. 16. — "I conversed again with Serope on his 
 projected reformation. As he was invited to Echmi- 
 adzin for the purpose of educating the Armenian youth 
 for the ministry, he has a right to dictate in all that 
 concerns that matter. His objection to Echmiadzin is, 
 that from midnight to sunrise all the members of the 
 monastery must attend prayers ; this requires all to be 
 in bed immediately after sunset. The monks are chiefly 
 from the neighborhood of Erivan, and were originally 
 singing-boys ; into such hands is this rich and power- 
 ful foundation fallen. They have no vows upon them 
 but those of cehbacy." 
 
 The hospitable and benevolent conduct of the inte- 
 resting society at Echmiadzin* made a deep impres- 
 sion upon the feeling mind of their guest ; received by 
 
 * For the interest the Armenians excite in a missionary point 
 of view, see Dr. Buchanan's Christian Researches. 
 
420 MEMOIR OF 
 
 them as a brother, he left them with sentiments of fra- 
 ternal regard, and no doubt his heart swelled with 
 grateful recollections of peculiar strength, when the 
 kindness he had experienced in the bosom of an Ar- 
 menian monastery was brought into contrast with 
 that Mohammedan inhospitality and cruelty to which 
 in a short time he was subjected. 
 
 "At six in the morning of September 17," Mr. Mar- 
 tyn writes, " accompanied by Serope, one bishop, the 
 secretary, and several servants of the monastery, I left 
 Echmiadzin. My party now consisted of two men 
 from the governor of Erivan, a Mihmander, and a 
 guard ; my servant Sergius, for whom the monks in- 
 terceded, as he had some business at Constantinople ; 
 one trusty servant from the monastery, Melcom, who 
 carried my money ; and two baggage-horses with their 
 owners. The monks soon returned, and we pursued 
 our way over the plain of Ararat. At twelve o'clock 
 reached Quila Gazki, about six parasangs from Ech- 
 miadzin. The Mihmander rode on, and got a good 
 place for me." 
 
 Sept. 18. — " Rose with the dawn, in hopes of going 
 this stage before breakfast, but the horses were not 
 ready. I set oif at eight, fearing no sun, though I 
 found it at times very oppressive when there was no 
 wind. At the end of three hours we left the plain of 
 Ararat, the last of the plains of modern Persia in this 
 quarter. Meeting here with the Araxes again, I un- 
 dressed and plunged into the stream. While hastening 
 forward, with the trusty Melcom, to rejoin my party, 
 we were overtaken by a spearman, with a lance of 
 formidable length : I did not think it likely that one 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 421 
 
 man would venture to attack two, both armed ; but the 
 spot was a noted one for robbers, and very well calcu- 
 lated, by its solitariness, for deeds of privacy ; how- 
 ever, he was friendly enough. He had, however, near- 
 ly done me a mischief. On the bank of the river we 
 sprung a covey of partridges : instantly he laid his 
 lance under him across the horse's back, and fired a 
 horse-pistol at them. His horse starting at the report, 
 came upon mine, with the point of the spear directly 
 towards me, so that I thought a wound for myself or 
 horse was inevitable ; but the spear passed under my 
 horse. We were to have gone to Hagi-Buhirem, but 
 finding the head-man of it at a village a few furlongs 
 nearer, we stopped there. We found him in a shed 
 outside the walls, reading his Koran, with his sword, 
 gun, and pistol by his side. He was a good-natured 
 farmer-looking man, and spoke in Persian. He chant- 
 ed the Arabic with great readiness, and asked me 
 whether I knew what that book was. ' Nothing less 
 than the great Koran !' " 
 
 Sept. 19. — " Left the village at seven in the morn- 
 ing, and as the stage was reputed to be very dangerous, 
 owing to the vicinity of the famous Cara Beg, my Mih- 
 mander took three armed men from the village in ad- 
 dition to the one we brought from Erivan. We con- 
 tinued going along, through the pass, two or three pa- 
 rasangs, and crossed the Araxes three times. We then 
 ascended the mountains on the north, by a road, if not 
 so steep, yet as long and difficult as any of the cotuls 
 of Bushire. On the top we found table-land, along 
 which we moved many a tedious mile, expecting every 
 minute that we should have a view of a fine cham- 
 3G 
 
422 MEMOIR OF 
 
 paign country below ; but dale followed dale, appa- 
 rently in endless succession, and though at such a 
 height, there was very little air to relieve the heat, and 
 nothing to be seen but barren rocks. One part, how- 
 ever, must be excepted, where the prospect opened to 
 the north, and we had a view of the Russian territory ; 
 so that we saw at once, Persia, Russia, and Turkey. 
 At length we came to an Armenian village, situated in 
 a hollow of these mountains, on a declivity. The vil- 
 lage presented a singular appearance, being filled with 
 conical piles of peat, for they have no fire-wood. 
 Around, there was a great deal of cultivation, chiefly 
 corn. Most of the low land from Tebriz to this place 
 is planted with cotton, palma Christi, and rice. This 
 is the first village in Turkey ; not a Persian cap was to 
 be seen ; the respectable people wore a red Turkish 
 cap. The great man of the village paid me a visit ; he 
 was a young Mussulman, and took care of all my Mus- 
 sulmen attendants ; but he left me and my Armenians 
 where he found us, at the house of an Armenian, with- 
 out offering his services. I was rather uncomfortably 
 lodged, my room being a thoroughfare for horses, cows, 
 buffaloes, and sheep. Almost all the village came to 
 look at me. The name of this village is Fiwick ; it is 
 distant six parasangs from the last ; but v/e were eight 
 hours accomplishing it, and a cafila would have been 
 twelve. We arrived at three o'clock ; both horses and 
 men much fatigued." 
 
 Sept. 20. — " From day-break to sunrise I walked, 
 then breakfasted, and set out. Our course lay north, 
 over a mountain ; and here danger was apprehended j 
 it was, indeed, dismally solitary all around. The ap- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 423 
 
 pearance of an old castle on the top of a crag was the 
 first occasion on which our guard got their pieces 
 ready, and one rode forward to reconnoiter : but all 
 there was as silent as the grave. At last, after travel- 
 ing five hours, we saw some men ; our guard again 
 took their places in front. Our fears were soon removed 
 by seeing carts and oxen. Not so the opposite party ; 
 for my baggage was so small as not to be easily per- 
 ceived. They halted, therefore, at the bottom, towards 
 which we were both descending, and those of them 
 who had guns advanced in front and hailed us. We 
 answered peaceably; but they, still distrusting us, as 
 we advanced nearer, cocked their pieces : soon, how- 
 ever, we came to a parley. They were Armenians, 
 bringing wood from Cars to their village in the moun- 
 tain : they were hardy, fine young men, and some old 
 men who were with them were particularly venerable. 
 The dangerous spots being passed through, my party 
 began to sport with their horses ; galloping across the 
 path, brandishing their spears or sticks ; they darted 
 them just at the moment of wheeling round their 
 horses, as if that motion gave them an advantage. It 
 struck me that this, probably, was the mode of fight- 
 ing of the ancient Parthians, which made them so ter- 
 rible in flight. Presently after these gambols, the ap- 
 pearance of some poor countrymen with their carts 
 put into their heads another kind of sport: for know- 
 ing, from the ill fame of the spot, that we should easily 
 be taken for robbers, four of them galloped forward, 
 and by the time we reached them, one of the carters 
 was opening a bag to give them something. I was. of 
 course, very much displeased, and made signs to him 
 
424 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 not to do it. I then told them all, as we quietly pur- 
 sued our course, that such kind of sport was not al- 
 lowed in England ; they said it was the Persian cus- 
 tom. We arrived at length at Ghanikew, having rid- 
 den six hours and a half without intermission. The 
 Mihmander was for changing his route continually, 
 either from real or pretended fear. One of Cara Beg's 
 men sav/ me at the village last night, and as he would 
 probably get intelligence of my intended route, it was 
 desirable to elude him. But, after all, we went the 
 shortest way, through the midst of danger, if there 
 was any, and a gracious Providence kept all mischief 
 at a distance. Ghanikew is only two parasangs from 
 Cars, but I stopped there, as I saw it was more agreea- 
 ble to the people ; besides which, I wished to have a 
 ride before breakfast. I was lodged in a stable-room, 
 but very much at my ease, as none of the people of the 
 village could come at me without passing through the 
 house." 
 
 Sept. 21. — "Rode into Cars. Its appearance is quite 
 European, not only at a distance, but within. The 
 houses all of stone ; streets with carts passing ; some 
 of the houses open to the street ; the fort on an un- 
 commonly high rock ; such a burying-ground I never 
 saw ; there must be thousands of grave-stones. The 
 Mihmander carried me directly to the governor, who, 
 having just finished his breakfast, was, of course, asleep, 
 and could not be disturbed ; but his head-man carried 
 me to an Armenian's house, with orders to live at free 
 quarters there. The room at the Armenian's was an 
 excellent one, up stairs, facing the street, fort, and 
 river, with a bow containing five windows, under 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 425 
 
 which were cushions. As soon as the pacha was visi- 
 ble, the chief Armenian of Cars, to whom I had a let- 
 ter from bishop Nerses, his relation, waited upon him 
 on my business. On looking over my letters of re- 
 commendation from Sir Gore Ouseley, I found there 
 was none for Abdalla, the pacha of Cars ; however, the 
 letter to the governor of Erivan secured all I wanted. 
 He sent to say I was welcome ; that if I liked to stay 
 a few days, he should be happy ; but that if I was de- 
 termined to go on to-morrow, the necessary horses, 
 and ten men for a guard, were all ready. As no wish 
 was expressed of seeing me, I was of course silent upon' 
 that subject." 
 
 Sept. 22. — " Promises were made that every thing 
 should be ready at sunrise ; but it was half-past nine 
 before we started, and no guard present but the Tartar. 
 He presently began to show his nature, by flogging 
 the baggage-horse with his long whip, as one who was 
 not disposed to allow loitering ; but one of the poor 
 beasts presently fell with his load, at full length, over 
 a piece of timber lying in the road. While this was 
 setting to rights, the people gathered about me, and 
 seemed more engaged vvith my Russian boots than 
 with any other part of my dress. We moved south- 
 west, and after five hours and a half reached Joula. 
 The Tartar rode forward, and got the coffee-room at 
 the post-house ready. The coffee-room has one side 
 raised and covered with cushions, and on the opposite 
 side, cushions on the ground ; the rest of the room was 
 left with bare stones and timbers. As the wind blew 
 very cold yesterday, and I had caught cold, the Tar- 
 tar ordered a great fire to be made. In this room I 
 36* 
 
426 MEMOIR OF 
 
 should have been very much to my satisfaction, had 
 not the Tartar taken part of the same bench ; and many 
 other people made use of it as a public room. They 
 were continually consulting my watch, to know how 
 near the hour of eating approached. It was evident 
 that the Tartar was the great man here : he took the 
 best place for himself; a dinner of four or five dishes 
 was laid before him. When I asked for eggs, they 
 brought me rotten ones ; for butter, they brought me 
 ghee. The idle people of the village came all night, 
 and smoked till morning. It was very cold, there 
 being a hoar frost." 
 
 Sept. 23. — " Our way to-day lay through a forest of 
 firs ; and the variety of prospect it afforded, of hill and 
 dale, wood and lawn, was beautiful and romantic. No 
 mark of human workmanship was any where visible 
 for miles, except where some trees had fallen by the 
 stroke of the woodman. We saw, at last, a few huts in 
 the thickest clumps, which was all we saw of the 
 Curds, for fear of whom I was attended by ten armed 
 horsemen. We frightened a company of villagers 
 again to-day. They were bringing wood and grass 
 from the forest, and, on seeing us, drew up. One of 
 our party advanced and fired : such a rash piece of 
 sport I thought must have been followed by serious 
 mischief, but all passed off very well. With the forest 
 I was delighted ; the clear streams in the valleys, the 
 lofty trees crowning the summit of the hills, the smooth 
 paths winding away and losing themselves in the dark 
 woods, and, above all, the solitude that reigned through- 
 out, composed a scene which tended to harmonize and 
 solemnize the mind. What displays of taste and mag- 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 427 
 
 nificence are found occasionally on this ruined earth- 
 Nothing was wanting to-day but the absence of the 
 Turks ; to avoid the sight and sound of whom I rode 
 on. After a ride of nine hours and a half we reached 
 Mijingerd, in the territory of Erzeroom; and having 
 resolved not to be annoyed in the same way as last 
 night, I left the Tartar in the undisturbed possession 
 of the post-house, and took up my quarters at an Ar- 
 menian's, where, in the stable-room, I expected to be 
 left alone ; but a Georgian young man, on his way from 
 Echmiadzin, going on pilgrimage to Moosh, where 
 John the Baptist is supposed to be buried, presumed on 
 his assiduous attentions to me, and contrived to get a 
 place for himself in the same room." 
 
 Sept. 24. — " A long and sultry march over many a 
 hill and vale. In the way, two hours from the last 
 stage, is a hot spring : the water fills a pool, having 
 four porches. The porches instantly reminded me of 
 Bethesda's pool : they were semicircular arches, about 
 six feet deep, intended, seemingly, for shelter from the 
 sun. In them all the party undressed and bathed. 
 The Tartar, to enjoy himself more perfectly, had his 
 calean to smoke while up to his chin in water. We 
 saw nothing else on the road to-day, but a large and 
 opulent family of Armenians, men, women, and chil- 
 dren, in carts and carriages, returning from a pilgrim- 
 age to Moosh. After eleven hours and a half, including 
 the hour spent at the warm spring, we were overtaken 
 by the dusk ; so the Tartar brought us to Oghoomra, 
 where I was placed in an Armenian's stable-room." 
 
 Sept. 25. — " Went round to Hassan Kulaah where 
 we changed horses. I v/as surprised to see so strong a 
 
428 MEMOIR OF 
 
 fort and so large a town. From thence we were five 
 and a half hours reaching the entrance of Erzeroom. 
 All was busy and moving in the streets and shops ; 
 crowds passing along. Those who caught a sight of ua 
 were at a loss to define me. My Persian attendants, 
 and the lower part of my dress, made me appear Per- 
 sian ; but the rest of the dress was new, for those only 
 who had traveled knew it to be European. They were 
 not disposed, I thought, to be civil ; but the two per 
 sons who preceded us kept all in order. I felt myself 
 in a Turkish town ; the red cap, and stateliness, and 
 rich dress, and variety of turbans, was realized as I 
 had seen it in pictures. There are here four thousand 
 Armenian families, and but one church: there are 
 scarcely any Catholics, and they have no church." 
 
 Sept. 29. — " Left Erzeroom, with a Tartar and his 
 son, at two in the afternoon. We moved to a village, 
 ■where I was attacked with fever and ague : the Tar- 
 tar's son was also taken ill, and obliged to return." 
 
 Sept. 30. — "Traveled first to Ash Kulaah, where 
 we changed horses, and from thence to Purnugaban, 
 where we halted for the night. I took nothing all day 
 but tea, and was rather better ; but headache and loss 
 of appetite depressed my spirits ; yet my soul rests in 
 Him who is ' as an anchor of the soul, sure and stead- 
 fast,' which, though not seen, keeps me fast." 
 
 Oct. 1. — " Marched over a mountainous tract : we 
 were out from seven in the morning till eight at night. 
 After sitting a little by the fire, I was near fainting 
 from sickness. My depression of spirits led me to the 
 throne oi grace, as a sinful, abject worm. When I 
 thought of myself and my transgressions, I could find 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 429 
 
 no text so cheering as, ' My ways are not as your 
 ways.' From the men who accompanied Sir William 
 Ouseley to Constantinople, I learned that the plague 
 was raging at Constantinople, and thousands dying 
 every day. One of the Persians had died of it. They 
 added, that the inhabitants of Tocat were flying from 
 their town from the same cause. Thus I am passing 
 inevitably into imminent danger. O Lord, thy will be 
 done ! Living or dying, remember me." 
 
 Oct. 2. — " Some hours before day I sent to tell the 
 Tartar I was ready, but Hassan Aga was for once rivet- 
 ed to his bed. However, at eight, having got strong 
 horses, he set off at a great rate, and over the level 
 ground he made us gallop as fast as the horses would 
 go, to Chiftlick, where we arrived at sunset. I was 
 lodged, at my request, in the stables of the post-house, 
 not liking the scrutinizing impudence of the fellows 
 who frequent the coffee-room. As soon as it began to 
 grow a little cold, the ague came on, and then the fe- 
 ver : after which I had a sleep, which let me know too 
 plainly the disorder of my frame. In the night, Has- 
 san sent to summon me away, but I was quite unable 
 to move. Finding me still in bed at the dawn, he be- 
 gan to storm furiously at my detaining him so long; 
 but I quietly let him spend nis ire, ate my breakfast 
 composedly, and set out at eight. He seemed deter- 
 mined to make up for the delay, for we flew over hill 
 and dale to Sheheran, where he changed horses. From 
 thence we traveled all the rest of the day and all night ; 
 it rained most of the time. Soon after sunset the ague 
 came on again, which, in my wet state, was very try- 
 ing ; I hardly knew how to keep my life in me. About 
 
430 MEMOIR OF 
 
 that time there was a village at hand ; but Hassan had 
 no mercy. At one in the morning we found two men 
 under a wain, with a good fire ; they could not keep 
 the rain out, but their fire was acceptable. I dried my 
 lower extremities, allayed the fever by drinking a good 
 deal of water, and went on. We had a little rain, but 
 the night was pitchy dark, so that I could not see the 
 road under my horse's feet. However. God being mer- 
 cifully pleased to alleviate my bodily suffering, I went 
 on contentedly to the menzil, where we arrived at 
 break of day. After sleeping three or four hours, I 
 was visited by an Armenian merchant, for whom I had 
 a letter. Hassan was in great fear of being arrested 
 here ; the governor of the city had vowed to make an 
 example of him for riding to death a horse belonging 
 to a man of this place. He begged that I would shel- 
 ter him, in case of danger; his being claimed by an 
 Englishman, he said, would be a sufficient security. I 
 found, however, that I had no occasion to interfere. 
 He hurried me away from this place without delay, 
 and galloped furiously towards a village, which, he 
 said, was four hours distant ; which was all I could 
 undertake in my present weak state ; but village after 
 village did he pass, till night coming on, and no signs of 
 another, I suspected that he was carrying me on to the 
 menzil ; so I got off my horse, and sat upon the ground, 
 and told him, ' I neither could nor would go any fur- 
 ther.' He stormed, but I was immovable; till, a light 
 appearing at a distance, I mounted my horse and made 
 towards it, leaving him to follow or not, as he pleased. 
 He brought in the party, but would not exert himself 
 to get a place for me. They brought me to an open 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 431 
 
 verandah, but Sergius told them I wanted a place in 
 which to be alone. This seemed very offensive to 
 them. 'And why must he be alone?' they asked; 
 ascribing this desire of mine to pride, I suppose. 
 Tempted, at last, by money, they brought me to a 
 stable-room, and Hassan and a number of others plant- 
 ed themselves there with me. My fever here increased 
 to a violent degree, the heat in my eyes and forehead 
 was so great, that the fire almost made me frantic. I 
 entreated that it might be put out, or that I might be 
 carried out of doors. Neither was attended to : my 
 servant, who, from my sitting in that strange way on 
 the ground, believed me delirious, was deaf to all I 
 said. At last I pushed my head in among the lug- 
 gage, and lodged it on the damp ground, and slept." 
 Oct. 5. — "Preserving mercy made me see the light 
 of another morning. The sleep had refreshed me, but 
 I was feeble and shaken ; yet the merciless Hassan 
 hurried me off. The menzil, however, not being dis- 
 tant, I reached it without much difnculty. I expected 
 to have found it another strong fort at the end of the 
 pass; but it is a poor little village within the jaws of 
 the mountains. I was pretty well lodged, and felt to- 
 lerably well till a little after sunset, when the ague 
 came on with a violence I had never before experi- 
 enced; I felt as if in a palsy, my teeth chattermg, 
 and my whole frame violently shaken. Aga Hosyn 
 and another Persian, on their way here from Constan- 
 tinople, going to Abbas Mirza, whom I had just before 
 been visiting, came hastily to render me assistance, if 
 they could. These Persians appear quite brotherly, 
 after the Turks. \^Tiile they pitied me, Hassan sat in 
 
432 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 perfect indifference, ruminating on the further delay 
 this was likely to occasion. The cold fit, after conti- 
 nuing two or three hours, was followed up by a fever, 
 which lasted the whole night, and prevented sleep." 
 Oct. 6. — " No horses being to be h^d, I had an un- 
 expected repose. I sat in the orchard, and thought, 
 with sweet comfort and peace, of my God ; in soli- 
 tude, my company, my friend, and comforter. O! 
 when shall time give place to eternity ! When shall 
 appear that new heaven and new earth wherein dwell- 
 eth righteousness ! There, there shall in no wise en- 
 ter in any thing that defileth : none of that wicked- 
 ness which has made men worse than wild beasts — 
 none of those corruptions which add still more to 
 the miseries of mortality, shall be seen or heard of 
 
 Scarcely had Mr. Martyn breathed these aspirations 
 after that state of blissful purity, for which he had at- 
 tained such a measure of meetness, when he was 
 called to exchange a condition of pain, weakness, and 
 suffering, for that everlasting " rest which remaineth 
 for the people of God." 
 
 At Tocat, on the 16th of October, 1812, either fall- 
 ing a sacrifice to the plague, which then raged there, 
 or sinking under that disorder which, when he penned 
 his last words, had so greatly reduced him, he surren- 
 dered his soul into the hands of his Redeemer.* 
 
 * The American missionaries who have visited Tocat, hare 
 obtained but little information as to the circumstances of his 
 death, though any one could tell the place of his burial. His 
 grave is in the Armenian cemetery around the church at the 
 
HENRY MARTYR. 433 
 
 The peculiar circumstances, as v/ell as the particu* 
 Jar period of his death, could not fail of greatly aggra- 
 vating the affliction of his friends, who, amidst anxious 
 hopes and fears, were expecting his arrival either in 
 India or England. He had not completed the thirty- 
 second year of a life of eminent activity and useful- 
 ness, and he died while hastening towards his native 
 country, that, having there repaired his shattered 
 health, he might again devote it to the glory of Christ, 
 amongst the nations of the East. There was some- 
 thing, also, deeply affecting in the consideration, that 
 where he sunk into his grave, men were strangers to 
 him and to his God. No friendly hand was stretched 
 out — no sympathizing voice heard at that time, when 
 the tender offices of Christian affection are so soothing 
 and so delightful; no human bosom was there, on 
 which Mr. Martyn could recline his head in the hour 
 
 north-eastern part of the town, over which is a monnment, 
 erected by Claudius James Rich, Esq. English Resident at 
 Bagdad, bearing a Latin inscription, of which the following 
 u a literal translation: 
 
 To Rev. Henrt MarttiTi 
 
 An English Clergyman and Missionary; 
 A pious, learned, and faithful servant, 
 
 whom. 
 
 As he was returning to his native land. 
 
 The Lord here called 
 
 To his eternal joy. 
 
 A. D. 1812. 
 
 C. J. R. consecrated this stone, 
 
 A. D. 1823. 
 
 37 
 
434 MEMOIR OP 
 
 of languishing. Pauciorihiis lacnjmis compositiis es * 
 was a sentiment to which the feelings of nature and 
 friendship responded : yet the painful reflection could 
 not be admitted— /^i novissimd luce desideravere ali' 
 quid oculi tin.] The Savior, doubtless, was with his 
 servant in his last conflict, and he with Him the in- 
 stant it terminated. 
 
 So richly was the mind of Mr. Marty n endowed by 
 the God of nature and of grace, that at no period could 
 his death fail to be a subject of common lamentation 
 to those who valued the interests of the church of 
 Christ. 
 
 " He was in our hearts," observed one of his friends 
 in India,! " Ave honored him ; we loved him ; we thank- 
 ed God for him ; we prayed for his long continuance 
 amongst us; we rejoiced in the good he was doing: 
 we are sadly bereaved ! Where such fervent piety, and 
 extensive knowledge, and vigorous understanding, and 
 classical taste, and unwearied application, were all 
 united, what might not have been expected? I cannot 
 dwell upon the subject without feeling very sad. I stand 
 upon the walls of Jerusalem, and see the lamentable 
 breach that has been made in them ; but it is the Lord ; 
 he gave, and he hath taken away." 
 
 " Mr. Martyn," remarks another of his friends,§ in 
 describing more particularly his intellectual endow- 
 
 * With few tears thou art laid to rest. 
 t In thy last moments thine eyes desired something on 
 which to rest. 
 t The late Rev. Mr. Thomason. 
 $ The Rev. C. J. Hoare, Archdeacon of Winchester. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 435 
 
 ments, "combined in himself certain valuable but dis- 
 tinct qualities, seldom found together in the same indi- 
 vidual. The easy triumphs of a rapid genius over first 
 difficulties never left him satisfied with present attain 
 ments. His mind, which naturally ranged over a wide 
 field of human knowledge, lost nothing of depth in its 
 expansiveness. He was one of those few persons whose 
 reasoning faculty does not suffer from their imagina- 
 tion, nor their imagination from their reasoning facul- 
 ty; both, in him, were fully exercised, and were of a 
 very high order. His mathematical acquisitions clear- 
 ly left him without a rival of his own age ; and yet, to 
 have known only the employments of his more free 
 and unfettered moments, would have led to the con- 
 clusion that poetry and the classics were his predomi- 
 nant passion." 
 
 But the radiance of these talents, excellent as they 
 were, was lost in the brightness of those Christian 
 graces by which he " shone as a light in the world, 
 holding forth the word of life." In his faith there was 
 a singular, a child-like simplicity : great, consequently, 
 was its energy, both in obeying Christ, and in suffer- 
 ing for his name's sake ! By this he could behold blos- 
 soms upon the rod, even when it was apparently dead ; 
 and in those events which, like the captain of the Lord's 
 host seen by Joshua, presented at first a hostile aspect, 
 he could discern a favorable and a friendly counte- 
 nance. Having listened to that tender and overwhelm- 
 ing interrogation of his Savior, "Lovest thou me?" 
 his love was fervently exercised towards God and man, 
 at all times, and in all places ! JFor it was not like the 
 land-spring, which runs violently for a season, and 
 
436 MEMOIR OF 
 
 with a perennial stream from tlie recesses of the rock. 
 His fear of God, and tenderness of conscience, and 
 watchfuhiess over his own heart, conld scarcely be 
 surpassed in tliis state of sinful infirmity. But it was 
 his humility that was most remarkable : this might be 
 considered as the warp of which the entire texture ol 
 his piety was composed ; and with this his other Chris- 
 tian graces were so intimately blended as to beautify 
 and adorn his whole demeanor. It was, in truth, the 
 accordance and consent of various Christian attain- 
 ments in jMr. Martyn, which were so striking. The 
 symmetry of his stature in Christ was as surprising as 
 its height. That communion which he held with his 
 God, and which caused his face to shine, was ever 
 chastened, like the patriarchs of old, by the most aw- 
 ful reverence. The nearer the access with which he 
 was favored, the more deeply did he feel that he was 
 but " sinful dust and ashes." No discordance could he 
 discover between peace and penitence ; no opposition 
 between joy in God, and utter abasement before him; 
 and truly in this, as in every other respect, had he 
 thoroughly imbibed the spirit of his own church ; 
 which, in the midst of one of her sublimest hymns of 
 praise, leads her members to prostrate themselves be- 
 fore their Redeemer in these words of humiliation, 
 "Thou that takest away the sins of the world, have 
 mercy upon us." 
 
 To be zealous without love ; or to have that which 
 is miscalled charity, without decision of character, is 
 neither difficult nor uncommon. Mr. Martyn's zeal 
 was tempered with love, and his love invigorated by 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 437 
 
 zeal. He combined, also, ardor with prudence ; gra- 
 vity with cheerfulness; abstraction from the world 
 With an enjoyment of its lawful gratifications. His ex- 
 treme tenderness of conscience was devoid of scrupu- 
 losity ; his activity in good works was joined to ha- 
 bits of serious contemplation; his religious affections, 
 which were highly spiritualized, exceeded not the li- 
 mits of the most cautious sobriety, and were so far 
 from impairing his natural affections, that they raised 
 and purified them. 
 
 Many sincere servants of Christ labor to attain 
 heaven, but possess not any joyful hope of reaching it; 
 many vain hypocrites are confident of their salvation, 
 without striving to enter in at the strait gate. With 
 the apostle, Mr. Martyn could say, " We are always 
 confident ; wherefore, we labor," &c. Together with 
 an assurance of his final and everlasting felicity, he 
 had a dread of declension, and a fear of "losing the 
 things he had wrought." He knew that the way to 
 heaven was narrow, from the entrance to the end of 
 it; but he was persuaded that Christ was with him, 
 walking in the way, and that he would never leave 
 him nor forsake him. 
 
 As these extraordinary, and seemingly contradic- 
 tory qualities, were not imparted to him but by the 
 Spirit of God, so they were not strengthened and ma- 
 tured but in the diligent use of the ordinary means of 
 grace. Prayer and the Holy Scriptures were those 
 wells of salvation out of which he drew daily the 
 living water. Truly did he "pray always, with all 
 prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watch 
 thereunto with all perseverance." Being " transformed 
 
438 MEMOIR OF 
 
 by the renewing of his mind," he was also ever " pro- 
 ving what was that good and acceptable and perfect 
 will of God." 
 
 The Sabbath, that sacred portion of time set apart 
 for holy purposes in paradise itself, was so employed 
 by him as to prove frequently a paradise to his soul 
 on earth ; and as certainly prepared him for an end- 
 less state of spiritual enjoyment hereafter. 
 
 By " daily weighing the Scriptures," with prayer, he 
 "waxed riper and riper in his ministry," in the execu- 
 tion of which divine office there was in him an asto- 
 nishing determination of soul for the glory of his Sa- 
 vior, who " allowed him to be put in trust with the 
 Gospel." Of the exceeding privileges of his holy func- 
 tion, and of its awful responsibility, he had the most 
 vivid impression ; and such was his jealousy of omit- 
 ting any duty connected with it, that he deemed the 
 work of translating the Scriptures themselves no justi- 
 fiable plea for inattention to any of its more immediate 
 and direct engagements. Reviewing frequently his 
 ordination vows, in that affecting service in which they 
 were originally made, he became more and more anx- 
 ious to promote the honor of his Redeemer, by preach- 
 ing his Gospel. This, indeed, was the great end for 
 which existence seemed desirable in his eyes ; to effect 
 which he spent much time in preparing his discourses 
 for the pulpit; investigating the subject before him 
 with profound meditation, and perpetual supplication 
 to the Father of Lights. Uiilis lectio — utilis erudiiio 
 — sed magis unclio necessaria, quippe quce. docet de 
 omnibus* — were the sentiments of his heart. When, 
 
 • St. Bernard. — Reading is useful, learning is useful, but 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 439 
 
 therefore, he stood up and addressed his hearers on the 
 entire depravity of man — on the justification of the 
 soul by faith in Jesus Christ — on the regenerating and 
 progressively sanctifying influences of the Spirit ; 
 when "knowing the terrors of the Lord," he persuaded 
 them to accept the offers of salvation ; or when he be- 
 sought them, by the mercies of God, to present their 
 bodies to Him, as a living sacrifice; he spake "with 
 uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, with sound words 
 that could not be condemned ;" and none who knew 
 their souls to be guilty, helpless, accountable, immor- 
 tal, could listen to his preaching unmoved. In the 
 delivery of his discourses, his natural manner was not 
 good ; there being a defect in his enunciation ; this, 
 however, was more than compensated by the solemni- 
 ty, affection, and earnestness of his address. It should 
 be added, also, that as practical subjects were discussed 
 by him with constant reference to the peculiar doc- 
 trines of the Gospel, so likewise all doctrinal points 
 were declared practically, with a view to self-applica- 
 tion rather than to disquisition. No one, as it regarded 
 all doctrine, could enter more completely into the spirit 
 of those words, both for himself and others : — Malo 
 senlire compiinctionem qudm scire ejus definiiionem.* 
 With an intense anxiety to save souls, Mr. Martyn 
 had an implicit reliance on that grace which alone can 
 make men wise unto salvation. He was deeply con- 
 
 unction is far more necessarj^, because it gives instruction in 
 regard to all points. 
 
 * I had rather feel corapunction, than know how to de- 
 fine it. 
 
440 MEMOIR OF 
 
 scious that it is " God that giveth the increase;" and 
 when he did not see, or thought he did not see, that 
 increase, he meekly submitted to the divine will, and 
 patiently continued in well doing. At such times, also/ 
 more particularly would he turn, with joyful thank- 
 fulness, to the contemplation of the successful labors 
 of his brethren in the ministry ; for he had no mean 
 and unholy envy respecting them ; nor had he what is 
 so often allied to it, an arrogant or domineering tem- 
 per towards his flock. His ambition was to be a helper 
 of their joy ; he had no desire to have dominion over 
 their faith. Too much had he of that beautiful part of 
 a minister's character, a spirit which would sympa- 
 thize with the poor and afflicted amongst his people, 
 to court the appellation of Rabbi, or dogmatize with 
 the air of a master in Israel. He was one of those little 
 ones, of whom Christ affirms, that whosoever receiveth 
 them, receiveth him. To no one, indeed, would he 
 give occasion to despise him ; but all the dignity to 
 which he aspired was to be their servant among whom 
 he labored for Jesus' sake. " A more perfect charac- 
 ter," says Rev. Dr. Corrie, who bore the burden and 
 heat of the day with him in India, "I never met with, 
 nor expect to see on earth. During the four years we 
 were fellow-laborers in this country, I had no less than 
 six opportunities of enjoying his company; and every 
 opportunity only increased my love and veneration 
 for him." 
 
 With respect to his labors, his own "works praise 
 him in the gates," far above all human commendation. 
 
 By him, and by his means, part of the Liturgy of the 
 Church of England, the Parables and the whole of the 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 441 
 
 New Testament, were translated into Hindoostanee a 
 language spoken from Delhi to Cape Comorin, and in- 
 telligible to many millions of immortal souls. By him, 
 and by his means, also, the Psalms of David and the 
 New Testament were rendered into Persian, the ver- 
 nacular language of two hundred thousand who bear 
 the Christian name, and known over one fourth of the 
 habitable globe. By him, also, the imposture of the 
 prophet of Mecca was boldly exposed, and the truths 
 of Christianity openly vindicated in the very heart and 
 center of a Mohammedan empire. 
 
 If success be demanded, it is replied, that this is not 
 the inquiry with Him " of whom are all things," either 
 in this world or in that which is to come. With Him 
 the question is this: What has been aimed at? what 
 has been intended in singleness of heart ? 
 
 God, however, has not left Mr. Martyn without wit- 
 ness in the hearts of those who heard him in Europe 
 and in Asia. Above forty of the Hindoos have profess- 
 ed faith in Christ ; all of whom, with the exception of 
 a single individual, were converted by the instrumen- 
 tality of one man,* who was himself the fruit of Mr. 
 Martyn's ministry at Cawnpore. At Shiraz a sensa- 
 tion has been excited which it is trusted will not 
 readily subside ; and some Mohammedans of conse- 
 quence there have declared their conviction of the 
 truth of Christianity— a conviction which Mr. Martyn 
 was the means of imparting to their minds. But when 
 it is considered that the Persian and Hindoostanee 
 Scriptures are in wide and extensive circulation, who 
 
 * Abdooi Messeeh. 
 
442 MEMOIR OF 
 
 can ascertain the consequences which may have al- 
 ready followed, or foresee what may hereafter accrue 
 from their dispersion? In this respect it is not per- 
 haps too much to apply to Mr. Martyn those words, 
 which once had an impious application: 
 
 "Ex quo nunc etiam per magnos didita gentes, 
 "Dulcia permulcent animos solatia vitse."— Lucret.* 
 
 Nor is this example which he has left behind him, 
 to be laid out of our account in estimating the effects 
 of his holy and devoted life. He doubtless forsook all 
 for Christ; he loved not his life unto the death. He 
 followed the steps of Zeigenbalg in the old world, and 
 of Brainerd in the new ; and whilst he walks with 
 them in white — for he is worthy — he speaks, by his 
 example, to us, who are still on our warfare and pil- 
 grimage upon earth. For surely as long as the church, 
 of which he was so great an ornament, shall live, as 
 long as India shall prize that which is more precious 
 to her than all her gems and gold — the name of the 
 subject of this memoir, as a translator of the Scriptures 
 and of the Liturgy, will mt wholly be forgotten ; and 
 whilst some shall delight to gaze upon the splendid 
 sepulcher of Xavier, and others choose rather to pon- 
 der over the granite stone which covers all that was 
 mortal of Swartz; there will not be wanting those 
 who will think of the humble and unfrequented grave 
 of Henry Martyn, and be led to imitate those v/orks 
 of mercy which have followed him into the world of 
 light and love. 
 
 * From whom even now the sweet solaces of life, diffused 
 through mighty nations, soothe the passious of men. 
 
HENRY MARTYN. 443 
 
 The following testimony of an intelligent Persian at Shiraz, 
 who gave evidence of real piety, appeared in the Asiatic 
 Journal for March, 1S30. 
 
 " In the year 1223 (of the Hegira) there came to this city 
 an Englishman, who taught the religion of Christ with a 
 boldness hitherto unparalleled in Persia, in the midst of 
 much scorn and ill-treatment from our Moollahs, as well as 
 the rabble. He was a beardless youth, and evidently enfeebled 
 by disease. He dwelt among us for more than a year. I 
 was then a decided enemy to Infidels, as the Christians are 
 termed by the follov/ers of Mohammed ; and I visited this 
 teacher of the despised sect with the declared object of 
 treating hira with scorn, and exposing his doctrines to con- 
 tempt. Although I persevered for some time in this beha- 
 vior to him, I found that every intervieAV not only increas- 
 ed my respect for the individual, but diminished my conli- 
 *3ence in the faith in which I was educated. His extreme 
 ibrbearance toward the violence of his opponents, the calm 
 and yet convincing manner in which he exposed the falla- 
 cies and sophistries by which he was assailed — for he spoke 
 Persian excellently — gradually inclined me to listen to his 
 arguments, to inquire dispassionately into the subject of 
 them, and finally to read a Tract which he had written in 
 reply to a defence of Islamism by our chief Moollahs. Need 
 I detain you longer'? The result of my examination was a 
 conviction that the young disputant was right. Shame, or 
 rather fear, withheld me from avowing this opinion. I even 
 avoided the society of the Christian teacher, though he re- 
 mained in the city .so long. Just before he quitted Shiraz, 
 I could not refrain from payir^g him a farewell visit. Our 
 conversation — the memory of it will never fade from the 
 tablet of my mind — sealed my conversion. He gave me a 
 book — it has ever been my constant companion — the study 
 
444 MEMOIR OF HENRY MARTYN* 
 
 of it has formed my most delightful occupation — its con- 
 tents have often consoled me." 
 
 Upon this (says the English gentleman to whom the 
 above was communicated) he put into my hands a copy of the 
 New Testament in Persian. On one of the blank leaves 
 was written — " ' There is joy in heaven over one sinner that 
 repenteth ' — Henry Martyn." 
 
 TBS BND« 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 GAYLORD #3523PI Printed in US> 
 
 1